PDA

View Full Version : Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute


Pages : 1 [2] 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 08:38 PM
bro birdie....i wonder SGH, TTSH, CGh, NUH...got such nurses around.....damn steamy bro

Wah.....bro D_G you almost name out all the hospital liao .....kekekekeke , how I wish they all have . :p


Wah Birdie lau de well done!! I now then discovered your story thread. Read until I bu tahan liao...........need to go release now. Will come back to read again.

Thanks to you and all other Brothers who've contributed all the stories here


.

Kum Sia uncle VB for coming in to read my thread (with some bro's contribution ) ......do you need viagra bo (but I no lobang for that) ....kekekekeke , anyway take it easy .... :D

Will search for more and post tonight for you all .

David_Ginola
27-10-2007, 08:47 PM
Good the evening bro birdie......how u today? Any new nurses???:D

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 08:56 PM
Good the evening bro birdie......how u today? Any new nurses???:D

Good The Evening bro D_G !!! Just woke up from nap and had dinner liao .....SHIOK !!! New nurse hor .....must go search for stories leh but now must check in the pictures and some other posts first & at the same time search for more stories for you all . Stay Tune !!! :)

David_Ginola
27-10-2007, 09:01 PM
Good The Evening bro D_G !!! Just woke up from nap and had dinner liao .....SHIOK !!! New nurse hor .....must go search for stories leh but now must check in the pictures and some other posts first & at the same time search for more stories for you all . Stay Tune !!! :)

Bro Birdie no rush la......i still can slowly digest. Cos if too many stories, i cannot take it....:D

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 11:10 PM
Bro Birdie no rush la......i still can slowly digest. Cos if too many stories, i cannot take it....:D

Well can't really find a nurse story so make do with a short short massage story for you OK !!! Pei Seh !!! Will search for more . :D

Title : Mature Massage -

I did something a little different yesterday. I went and got a massage from a wonderful mature lady. Now, I’ve gotten sensual massages before, and they are indeed great. Very relaxing and good for the body, plus the full release at the end is the icing on the cake. There is a masseuse that lives a few miles from where I work. She’s a certified licensed masseuse, however she also works out of her apartment. I’ve never visited her before, but have just seen her pics on her website. The thing that makes this a little strange is she was in her 50’s. Me, being in my early 30’s, love a nice looking mature woman, but I thought, this might be pushing it. However, the more I thought about it the more curiosity got the best of me. She seemed nice and was very easy on the eyes for her age, so I gave her a call and set up an appointment later in the day for a 1-hour sensual massage.

I showed up at her door right on time and she let me in to her cozy apartment. She was very nice and welcoming and mentioned she was pleased to see me. She had a little smirk and called me cutie the whole time. I think she was happy to have this ‘boy toy’ in her apartment. And to be honest, I really loved the thought of being her ‘toy’.

We walked down her hallway into her bedroom where the massage table was all prepped and ready to go. She had on some mellow music and a candle lit. It was a pretty relaxing setting. She told me I could put all my clothes on the bed and get on the table. So as she got her oils and things ready, I began disrobing. Finally, I was down to only my boxers, and I pulled them down and threw them on the bed. I stood there naked in front of her and she smiled a little and looked me over. I never thought it would feel so good to stand there, with my cock out, in front of a mature lady like that, but I loved it.

She was wearing a black braw and panties with kind of a sheer robe over them. Sexy, but still covered her up as not to reveal too much.

So I laid face down on the table and she rubbed her hands across my back and butt. She poured some warm oil on my lower back and ass and began rubbing it in. Over the next 20 minutes or so she massaged my body and spent a lot of time around my ass. She would do my back and legs, but would return to my ass quite frequently. Her hands felt so nice rubbing my ass. She never penetrated me, but she got close. She would reach under as well to rub my cock and balls. I would lift my ass in the air to give her easier access. It felt wonderful. This mature lady that I just met, had one hand rubbing my ass and the other hand under me caressing my cock. I was laying there in complete bliss. She could of done whatever she wanted. I spread my legs for her, so my feet were pretty much off the table. She had great access to my ass and balls from that position. I felt like I was in a vulnerable position but it was turning me on so much to be in this ladies room, spreading my legs apart and letting her have my way with my ass. Feeling her oiling fingers rubbing my asshole all while tickling the tip of my cock underneath was sooo hot. I was all hers. The sensation was driving me crazy.

After about 30 minutes of her doing this, I rolled over to my back. I was pretty hard and she asked me right away if I wanted her to take care of it right now. I couldn’t resist any longer and say yes. She gave me a pillow for my head and stood next to my cock. It was so hot, watching this older lady pour oil onto my dick and begin slowly rubbing it. She gently stroked it with her fingers and massaged my balls at the same time. She asked me if it felt good and talked to me softly as her hands slid up and down my oily cock. Her eyes were just stuck on my cock while she did this. She stroked me for about 5 minutes or so, and I told her that I was close to cumming. She kept going with my cock pointing straight up in the air. ‘I’m cumming’ I told her, and she watched closely as I shot 3 or 4 ropes of cum into the air, all over her hand and onto my stomach. She continued to stroke a little more slowly until I came back to earth. This 50 year old lady just made me cum and I loved every bit of it.

She cleaned me up and finished the rest of her massage. She still would rub her hands across my cock and I enjoyed the final 20 minutes of the massage. I think the situation of just being in this older ladies apartment and having her caress and do whatever she wanted to my naked body was a HUGE turn on for me. I think it’s something I’d love to try again!


The End .

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 11:15 PM
Well here's one torturing story - Title : The torture of pauline

The man watched the school children being dismissed from their venue of higher learning. His eyes fell upon the one chosen girl, probably 9 or 10 years old. Her red hair pigtailed on both sides with freckles covering everywhere he could see. She wore red shorts, a red tank top, and red sneakers.

What the man looked like is not relevant to the story. Let’s just call him rather nondescript, looking like every other 40-60 year old man. For several weeks he followed her, to see if she ever changed her route from the school to her home. She never wavered, not one iota. Several times he followed her, at a distance of course, and found the perfect place to kidnap her. A copse of trees hiding her from prying eyes for about five minutes. This is where he waited, and soon the little girl came within his reach.

He reached for the chloroform and the cloth, wetted on with the other, and just as he finished she appeared right beside him, next to the tree he hid behind. As she walked by he stepped out, slammed the chloroformed clothe over her mouth, and held her around the chest with his other arm. Soon she fell limp in his arm. He picked her up and carried her away, to his car many blocks away. No one really paid any attention to him.

He put her in the car, on the passenger seat. He bent her over, tying her wrists behind her back, then her ankles together. He sat her back up, shoved a ball gag into her mouth and buckled it behind her head. He put a bandana around her face, in the style of the old robbers of the west, so no one could see the gag, then buckled her in. He slid in behind the wheel, and started the car. It would be several hours before he came to his house. Once he got out of the city, he stopped the car and put a blindfold on his little passenger. During his drive home she woke up, screaming. The gag kept her screams to a soft squeal.

“You need to hush, sweetheart. We still have a long time to go before we reach your new home, and your beginnings of torture.”

He watched her as she struggled against her ropes. He chuckled, having fun watching her struggle. Then she really screamed as she released her bladder.

“Now why did you do that, little one? You will be tortured even harder now.”

He pulled off the road onto the shoulder and put on his emergency blinkers. He knew no cops patrolled this are of the highway. He got out, trundled over to the other side of the car. He opened the door, unfastened the girl’s seat belt, and lifted her out and stood her by the car. He pulled some cleaning solution and rags out of the trunk, and cleaned up the urine fairly quickly. He pulled a pair of scissors out of the glove compartment for situations just like this.

“Now, sweetheart, I am going to cut your clothes off so I can clean off your urethra and all round your vagina and legs where I’m certain all that nasty liquid must have hit sitting the way you were.”

As she felt the scissors touch her shoulders to cut off her tank top she screamed again and tried to get away. She fell on her face, scratching her nose and skinning her knees. The man picked her up and applied some antibiotic to both knees and her nose. He then continued to cut off all her clothes, and removed her sneakers. He gently rubbed a warm soapy cloth around her vagina, forcing her knees open so he could get everywhere he needed to get. He even opened her labia and rubbed the cloth deep inside her slit. He walked slowly behind her, ordered her to bend over. She didn’t move. He ordered her again, this time shoving her head down. She obeyed finally, and he ran the still warm soapy clothed across her buttocks, then with one hand opened her bottom cheeks and ran the wash cloth up and down her crack, paying special attention to her little pink anus.

Finally, he lifted her back into the car and fastened her in, completely naked. He could tell she was crying.

“Don’t worry. We’ll be home in another couple of hours. Then you can eat and drink, go the bathroom, I’ll even let you play in my playroom. But bedtime will be at 2100, and not a minute sooner or later. Tomorrow morning your torture will begin. And I intend to start out severely. Won’t that be fun?”

He watched the girl’s little nipples move up and down as she cried harder. He couldn’t help himself. He noticed that her nipples sat atop small breast peaks. He reached over and pinched first her right nipple, then her left. She squealed through her sobbing. He did it again. And again . . . and again . . .

He looked down at her legs and feet. God, what beautiful feet! He thought. I will enjoy torturing those little feet unmercifully! Not to mention those small breasts. He might even put some type of clamps on those nipples. Yes, that would be nice, too.

As he drove on, she stopped crying. He thought she might have gone to sleep. He drove the rest of the way in silence. He pulled into his driveway, his home being far out in the country with his nearest neighbor 4 miles away. Very secluded, which allowed him to do what he wanted to do without any interference.

He turned off the engine and sat there a few minutes, thinking, “Should I kill her when I’m finished with her? No, I can’t do that. I’ll just leave her somewhere.”

He got out of the car and carried the little girl into his house, down a set of stairs to a 6’ thick steel door, opening it. Down another set of stairs, another 8’ thick steel door, another set of stairs and a third and final steel door, 12’ thick. The doors opened from the outside without any problems, gliding across a pneumatic cushion. The simple lock fell away at his hand at each door, but no one not knowing the right set of letters and numbers would never get in. This is where he deposited her. Her room, although a she was a captive, was large, with a four-poster bed, complete kitchen, hidden bathroom with sink and mirror. He stood her up, removed her blindfold. He watched her blink quickly trying to get her sight back after being blindfolded for so long. He removed her gag. He guessed she realized screaming would do no good. He removed the ropes from her ankles, and finally untied her wrists. She rubbed all the places the ropes had cut into her.

“Where am I?” she asked.

“First, I need to know your name, OK?”

“My name is Pauline Elizabeth Manfine. I’m 9 years old. I want my mommy and daddy!” She lunged at the man, hoping to surprise him. But he suffered through many a fits like this so he averted her attack by grabbing both wrists and pulling them behind her back, then forced them up, Pauline bending over farther the farther he pulled her wrists up in the air.

“Don’t try anything, and you won’t get hurt. Not yet, that is. But if you continue, I will begin your torture right here and now. Understand?”

“Yes, I understand. Just please, let go of me.”

“Very well. Are you hungry?”

Pauline nodded.

“Do you have any favorite foods?”

“I love my momma’s goulash, with a sweet red wine, and sugar pie for desert.”

“I don’t know how to fix either the goulash or the sugar pie. In fact, I’ve never heard of sugar pie. The red wine I can provide. What else do you like to eat?”

“How about spaghetti with mushroom sauce and sausage, with whatever you think would be good for desert.”

“I think I can manage that. First, there are three doors to this room, with staircases between, each door of different thicknesses of steel. They each have a different letter and number combination. If I ever forgot what they were, I would be stuck down here with you, and we’d both die eventually. There is plenty of fresh air. I have a ventilation system set up where there is more than enough air to keep you alive. Come here.”

She knew better now not to disobey. She approached him slowly. He gently grabbed her arms just below the shoulders.

“You are a very beautiful girl. Your freckles are everywhere aren’t they?”

Pauline merely nodded.

“Turn around and bend over with your legs spread as wide as you can get them.”

Again, she obeyed, wondering what he would do to her. He merely spread her butt cheeks to inspect the crease for freckles, which showed prominently. He spread her labia, and there too sprouted delightful freckles.

“All right, you can stand up and turn around now.” She did so. He reached up and very lightly touched her strawberry sized nipples and breasts. She gasped at his touch. She knew about sex, but had never experienced it. Is that what her mom and dad meant?

He removed his hands, and she shuddered. It felt so good. But she was only 9 years old! Was she supposed to have these feelings?


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 11:16 PM
“Tell you what. You get cleaned up, take a shower, wash your beautiful hair and body, and go sit on the bed and wait for me. I will be down in a little while with your dinner.”

“OK.” She watched him go, and as he shut the door she ran after him. She tried to pull it open, but it wouldn’t budge. First, she didn’t have the strength to open it, and second, it must have automatically locked when he shut it. She gave up and took a very long hot shower, making sure she was clean from the top of her head to her clit and cunt down to the bottoms of her feet.

Pauline found a very thick towel hanging over the towel rack. She dried herself, then her hair, and brushed it out with the brush provided. She went to lie on her bed, waiting for whatever happened next.

She guessed about fifteen minutes later the man came down with supper. The wonderful smell reached her before he did. He set up a large old-fashioned card table, and lay the food on it. Two plates filled with spaghetti with mushroom sauce, a big bottle of red wine, two wine glasses, and a mouth watering big apple pie.

They began to eat, in silence. Pauline gulped down the red wine, demanding more. He never touched it. After everything was eaten, or nearly eaten, she asked him, “Why are you doing this to me? What will you do to me?”

“Pauline, I do this because I can, because I like to see little girls in severe torture and pain. Your pain will give me great pleasure. It will begin first thing in the morning. I have closed off the bathroom so you can’t pee. Nor even have a bowel movement. Your body is mine to do with as I please. And no one knows you’re here. If you’re good about taking all the torture I give you, you will go home. You will live. If you don’t, I don’t know what will happen. I will take you down in just a few minutes, as soon as you clean the table. Then, go brush your teeth and take another shower. Then I will ready you for bed.”

As things were completed, Pauline was finally ready for bed. The man carried several different sized ropes to Pauline’s bed where she waited.

“Give me your hands,” he told her. She obeyed. He tied her wrists together tightly. “Bring your feet up now.” Again, she obeyed, and he tied her ankles together just as tightly as her wrists.

“Now, lay down in the middle of the bed.” He waited while she scooted her naked body to the middle of the bed.

The man went to work, first tying her wrists to the head rail, then pulling her on her feet to take up all the slack, tied her ankles to the foot rail. He managed to ball gag her with a slightly larger ball then he had used before, and used a thicker leather blindfold than the one he used before as well.

“Good night, little torture toy. I will see you in the morning.”

Pauline began screaming, struggling against her ropes.

“Now, now. Don’t struggle too much. You will need all your strength tomorrow for all the severe torture I will be giving you.”

Pauline stopped struggling, and just lay there on her back, knowing it would do no good to scream or struggle. Besides which, the gag fit so tightly she could only breathe through her nose.

“That’s better,” said the man. “See you in the morning.” He walked out, closing and locking the three doors behind him.

Pauline wondered what kind of torture he would inflict on her. She’d been spanked before, so that didn’t scare her.

Little Pauline, laying on her bed start naked, wrists and ankles bound to the head board and foot board, blindfolded and ball gagged, wondered what tomorrow would bring her. The man said he was going to torture her. What did he mean? She didn’t know what ‘torture’ was. Oh, she’d heard the word, and even looked it up in the dictionary one day, but that still didn’t give her any clue as to the type of torture people could do to each other. She hoped he wouldn’t hurt her too bad. She couldn’t take a lot of pain. Her dad would make her strip so he could spank her bottom really hard without any clothes being in the way. But that wasn’t really torture. He never touched her otherwise, though she had heard other girls and boys tell of different things their parents did to them.

She finally drifted off to sleep.

Pauline awoke to the man untying her feet and wrists from the bed.

“Mmmuummm!” she murmured through her gag.

“Sorry, little torture victim. No food, no water, no going to the bathroom.”

Once he got her untied from the bed, he picked her up in his arms, a finger between her legs playing with her slit and clit, and carried her to the torture room. She felt feelings down there she had never felt before, and hoped the man wouldn’t stop. But stop he did.

“We are now in the torture room. I am going to put you on a sawhorse. Then I will retie you more severely.”

He lay her face down on the sawhorse, her slit spread apart by the cornered top of the horse. She squealed at the painful touch.

“Lay with your wrists out as far as you can get them.” As she complied he pulled on her wrists roughly and tied them to a bar at the end of the sawhorse. Next he pulled her feet up and placed them flat against the horse’s sides, and tied them there.

“Now comes the torture,” he told Pauline. He gathered the hammer and nails he would use. He grabbed her right nipple and began to pull on it, barely touching it to the wood. He used two hands to get it where he wanted it, put a nail against it, then began hammering her nipple to the wood. Pauline screamed bloody murder. He repeated the procedure on her other nipple. Not screaming, he deduced she must have passed out from shock.

He took a sponge and filled it with cold water, and wiped Pauline’s face and brow. She finally came to.

“More torture, little one.”

“Mmm! Mmmmmmm! Mmmmmmmmm!”

He then began to drive a nail into the skin between each of her toes. She tried to move them away from him, but to no avail. He had tied them too tight. When he finished with her toes, he then pulled her labia far apart, and was able to get enough skin to nail them to the sawhorse as well. He was barely able to get her clit nailed as well. Finally he took a large tube of the athletic heat that begins as a cool sensation, then turns into severe heat, and put a copious amount into her slit, onto her clit and spread her butt cheeks so he could push a large amount up her rectum as well.

Continue next page .........

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 11:17 PM
When she felt the heat working on her, she screamed and screamed again and again and again. When she struggled to get away from the burning, her nipples pulled, as well as her labia, clit and feet. “I am going now to get something to eat. Probably McDonalds® or someplace like that. Enjoy yourself. Bye.”

No! She couldn’t believe it! He was going to leave her all alone! When he nailed her to the sawhorse, she felt something wet run from those places. She decided it was blood.

She struggled again, but all the nails hurt her too badly to try that again. Her nipples throbbed. Her labia sent searing pain through her body. Her clit burned. The nails between her toes sent wave after wave of blazing terror to her brain.

The next thing she knew of her captor is when a paddle smacked her on her rear end. She let out a gasp of surprise. But then, and he began to spank her harder and harder, Pauline began to cry, making little noises from her gag. She didn’t know how long he paddled her, but it hurt tremendously, especially as she tried to writhe to escape the paddle, but the nails caused her even more pain. And still he continued to paddle her. She knew her exposed bottom must be a very bright red. She could feel the heat coming from her little butt cheeks.

Finally the paddling stopped. Then she felt something being pushed into her cunt. Slowly, and finally entered her fully. Then something no on had ever done before, something being eased into her anus. She screamed as it pushed in farther and farther. Finally it, too, filled her rear passage. Then the strong vibrations started. She jerked her body at the surprise, forcing her body to pull against all the nails. But she couldn’t help herself. The vibrators caused her to pull against the nails at the feeling she felt deep inside her cunt and butt hole. Soon, she felt something building inside her. She began to move with the vibrators, and suddenly Pauline reached her first ever orgasm. She knew about orgasms, but never experienced one. The pain she suffered from the nails actually seemed to heighten her orgasm. She instinctively knew that’s what it was. But the vibrators remained inside her cunt and butt hole, and remained on. The vibrations once again began to work on poor Paul ine. It didn’t take as long this time to reach another orgasm. And still the vibrators stayed in, and she suffered yet a third orgasm.

Then the vibrators were turned off and unceremoniously removed without any warning. She actually felt empty. She needed something inside her again, inside her cunt and anus. What would happen now?

Pauline lay there, wondering what was next. The nails still hurt, but where they had been hammered through her flesh it seemed to be now a dull ache, with still a little pain involved.

NO! Pauline felt her nose burning! Then something hot being dripped down the middle of her back! What was it?

‘I don’t think a little bit of hot candle wax will hurt you too badly. Let’s just see how badly.”

She felt him parting her butt cheeks, and suddenly searing hot pain on her anus sent searing pain through her body. As she tried to move, of course, the nailed parts of her body wouldn’t allow her any movement.

“Now, let’s see how well your little cunt can put out a candle. Are you ready?”

Pauline shook her head and screamed.

“Good. Let’s just see anyway.”

The man shoved the still burning candle inside her virgin twat. He could see how wet she was, so it shouldn’t cause her any physical harm. She screamed and shook her head all around at the flame being introduced to her empty cunt.

“Now, we’re going to see how many times we can do this. OK? I’m lighting the candle again. And her it goes . . .”

Scream after scream ricocheted throughout the room.

“Good. You took many a candle flame up your little twat. Now, for two more tender areas.”

He relit the candle, and approached first her left nipple and held it under it as close as he could without the flame actually touching the tender nub, then did the same with her right nipple. Again, screams of pain echoed throughout the tiny room. The man performed this little touch of torture many times over. Finally, he flamed her toes. And screams once again filled the room.

The man parted Pauline’s butt cheeks and pulled off the dried and cooled candle wax which had formed on her butt hole and crack.

“Let me see. Now what can I do now. Oh, yes. I know.”

The man went to a bench and pulled out a handful of alligator clips. He meticulously attached a clip to each nipple, adding even more pain to the nailed nipples, clamped four each onto each labia already spread by the nails, and clipped one onto each poor bound and nailed toe. And played with all of them. Pinching them harder, squeezing them open then letter them go so they would clip back on by themselves.

He found her little clit, pushing itself out of its hood. He dried his hands, dried it, then grabbed it with two fingers and squeezed it and rotated it and otherwise tortured it all by itself.

Pauline couldn’t help herself. She reached an orgasm. With all the pain, she reached an orgasm. As she did, she jerked, and she pulled against every bit of flesh nailed down, causing her even more pain. And still he played with her clit. Pauline couldn’t take any of the torture any more. But she knew, being bound and nailed as she was, gagged as she was, and blindfolded as she was, there was no way to tell the man that. He probably wouldn’t listen to here anyway.

Again, Pauline reached another orgasm. Her clitoris was getting sore. He stopped! But would it be for good? Would he now release her? Or would he kill her?

“You know what, Pauline?” the man said to her. “You have taken all this torture so well, so much better than any of the other kids I have tortured in the same way, I will be letting you go in a little while. But you have to stay this way for several more hours. I will leave you alone to suffer in your own way. I will check on you later.”

But he didn’t leave. He sat down in an easy chair he set down there, and watched his little torture victim struggle. He would then take her home. He had never killed any of the boys and girls he tortured. He always returned them to their homes, sometimes in good shape, sometimes in not so good shape. Pauline would be returned in the best shape of any of the others.

He heard Pauline begin to cry and yell. But it had only been about thirty minutes since he had “left”.

Pauline now lay in the backseat of his car, still stark naked. She had been hogtied so severely that her wrists were tied to her knees and her ankles to her elbows. She bowed so badly she felt she was going to snap in two. She also wore the ball gag and leather blindfold. She was squirming badly because he had used the cream, which got severely hot when used on sore muscles. Where she had been nailed it pained her so brutally she could hardly stand it.

“All right, sweetheart. We are in your hometown. I am going to drop you off at the edge of town. Someone will find you. Bye baby.” The man opened the back door and laid her on the shoulder of the road. He drove off. Pauline began to cry. She didn’t know what time of day it was, or even what day it was.

Wait! She heard a car stop!

“Look! It’s that girl that’s been missing,” said a male voice.

“Quick,” said a soft female voice, “get her a blanket out of the trunk while I untie her.”

Soon Pauline was swaddled in the blanket, in the arms of the woman, the man driving. The woman kept asking questions, but she couldn’t speak. They took her straight to the police station. They recognized her immediately and called her parents.

The End !!!

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 11:21 PM
[SIZE="4"]上司的妻子 - 5

Thanks bro Kenken for this story ......sometimes I also wish I'm also a personal driver for these big bosses espcially those got pretty wives one ....kekekekekekeke........will up you when I clear my list . :D ;)

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 11:54 PM
At last found a nurse story and it's rather long so please bear with it - Title : Sarahs new patient !!! Enjoy . :)

Sarah was nervous as she stepped out of her car and headed for the doors that would take her back to work for the first time since the New Years party where she had recently lost her virginity. The whole night was still a blur… a legacy of spiked fruit punch and a night of intense fucking that she had neither expected nor wanted, but during which she distinctly remembered having orgasmed over and over while begging the men who had taken her to "fuck" her and "cum inside" her. The whole thing might have seemed like a bad dream if not for the fact that when her co-workers had returned to the hotel room early the next morning after spending the night out clubbing, they had found her in bed naked. Sarah had quickly discovered further proof of her night’s activities in the form of a newly shaven pussy and a dull ache between her legs which confirmed the harvesting of her cherry.

She had had a week of vacation scheduled after New Years, and had asked for an additional week, pleading a case of the flu. Physically she was recovered, but mentally she was so dazed by what had happened and her own reaction to it, that she had needed the extra time to decide what to do next. To her relief, a check of her organizer had shown that she had been in no danger of getting pregnant as a result of her deflowering. That just left the issue of how to come to terms with what had happened to her and her own response to it. The truth was that two weeks later, she still had no idea.

Sarah came from a good, religious family. One that didn’t believe in sex outside of marriage. Sarah herself had no desire to get married, and therefore had never given much thought to the subject of sex beyond the clinical aspects that came with training as a nurse. That a situation which had started out as a rape could end up with her body cumming to orgasm over and over again as she rode two strangers’ cocks and cried out for them to fuck her more and harder, still left her dazed when she thought about it. It had taken most of the time she had taken off work, but she finally managed to convince herself (more-or-less… it didn’t help when she had started having dreams about that night which had her waking up with a throbbing between her legs and a wet spot on her nightgown) that her reaction had been a result of the shock of what was happening combined with the alcohol that had obviously been in the punch “James” had given her.

When she had decided to go back to work, she had asked to be transferred from the nursing home’s elder care unit to its rehabilitation unit. Sarah didn’t know what the girls she had gone to the party with might have figured out from what they had found when they returned to the room the next morning, but she didn’t think she could handle having to work with them every day… at least not yet. She had worked at the rehab center for a few weeks when she first started at the home, and it seemed like a good choice. A little to her surprise, her supervisor had accepted her explanation that she needed a break from dealing with "end of life" care, and since there was an opening in the rehab center, she had approved the transfer without a hassle.

Her new shift supervisor was a woman she had only met in passing once. She was instructed at once to call the older nurse “Karen”, and was referred to her first patient. "You’ll have Mr. Bryant in room 110," Karen told her.

Sarah read the chart for her patient and began to check it over. She learned that her patient was 44, male (of course) and had until a couple of days before, been in the hospital recovering from a severe car accident which had left him with two cracked ribs, a severely sprained wrist, a severe concussion, and a right leg that had been broken in three places. He had been in the hospital for several weeks. The more “minor” injuries were mostly healed but his leg had required several surgeries to fix the damage, and he had only just been released to begin rehab. She also saw that he had just had his supper and his evening dose of pain meds, and was scheduled for his next to last bed bath. Once he officially started his rehabilitation, he’d be allowed to take an actual shower before bed, albeit one supervised by a nurse to begin with.

Sarah consulted with Karen before going into the room to introduce herself to Mr. Bryant. They both agreed that now was a good time to give him his bath since his meds should be peaking, which should in turn eliminate any discomfort that the bath might otherwise cause.
She went to the utility room and gathered up a wash basin and a bottle of soap. She then went to the linen cart and took two towels, two washcloths and a clean gown. She then headed to room 110 with her stash and knocked on the door.

"Come in," she heard a deep voice say.

"Mr. Bryant?" Sarah asked as she walked in to the room. Once she had gotten far enough into the room to close the door she did so. As she entered the room, she got her first look at her patient. He was 6 feet tall, had a muscular build and green eyes. He was wearing one of the thin cotton hospital gowns, and the covers were up to his stomach. His hair was brown with just a hint of gray at the temples, and was cut just to the nape of his neck. His hands looked very strong.

"Yeah, that's me," he replied. "You must be my new night nurse."

"Uhm, yes. I am. My name's Sarah. You’re scheduled for a bath, and I'll be giving it to you tonight."

Sarah’s patient looked her over appreciatively. She was petite, with an unmade-up face that was pretty, though she didn’t believe it when people told her that. Her long, blond hair was tied back in a ponytail… a departure from her usual habit of wearing it in a braid at work… which was an experiment now that she had a job that didn’t involve trying to keep old people who didn’t know what they were doing from pulling handfuls of hair out by the roots. She had a heart-shaped face with high cheekbones, a turned up nose, and blue eyes. She was just under 5 ft 3 inches tall, with fair skin. A flat stomach and narrow waist were accentuated by full breasts and hips, and long (for her height) shapely legs.

"Hmm… Very nice," Mr. Bryant said to himself. Out loud, he said, "Please call me Steve. You make me feel like an old man when you call me `Mister’," he said with a grin.

As she let the water run, Sarah cleared off the bedside table so she would have room for the basin and towels. She put the soap on the table, along with a washcloth. Sarah then went to the bathroom and began filling the basin with hot water.

"How’s the temperature?" she asked.

Mr. Bryant dipped his finger in the water and said, "Fine. Though before you start, how exactly are you going to do this?"

"OK," she said. "First I'll use the washcloth to wash your face, and then take off your gown and cover your chest with a towel. I'll first wash the left half of your chest, your arm and then rinse and dry that area, repeating this on your right side. I’ll then help you to roll over onto your left and right side so I can wash, rinse, and then dry your back." She paused, "Haven’t you had these before while you were at the hospital?"

Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 11:56 PM
The older man nodded, "Sure, but every nurse seems to have their own technique."

Sarah proceeded to do as she had described. She took the washcloth and dipped it in the water, wrapped it around her hand and lathered it with soap. She carefully washed Mr. Bryant's face, ears, and neck. Once she was done with his face she rinsed the cloth, then soaped it up again and proceeded to his chest, arms, and back. She washed all the way down between his legs, and suddenly heard Mr. Bryant sigh. It was then she realized that she was massaging his balls from behind as she washed them! She pulled her hand away and began to rinse him off and dry his back with the towel.

The young nurse assisted Mr. Bryant onto his back again and covered his chest with a dry towel. She poured out the dirty water and proceeded to fill the basin with clean hot water. As she waited for the basin to fill she told Mr. Bryant that she would have to pull down the covers now to wash his leg and feet. Then if he wanted he could wash his own private area. Sarah brought the basin of fresh water over to the table and began soaping the washcloth again.
She pushed the covers off his right leg, keeping his groin covered for the time being. She could tell that he was aroused by the outline under the sheet. She washed his right thigh, rinsed and dried it, leaving the towel on it for warmth.

As he enjoyed Sarah’s ministrations to his injured body, Steve thought, "God, I wonder what it would be like to fuck her," Being so young, cute and eager to help out the less fortunate, set his mind racing, and he began to wonder just how "helpful" she might be willing to be.

Because of the cast, she could only wash the upper part of his right leg. She rinsed and dried both legs, leaving the towel on them for warmth. Sarah covered his legs, and then pulled the covers back from his groin and stopped. "I'll give you your privacy to wash your private area, and step behind the curtain," Sarah told him.

He knew this was too good a situation to pass up and innocently asked, "Well, um, uh, I'm sorry but I think your going to have to wash this area for me," Mr. Bryant said, "My arm is still pretty weak and it hurts to move it too much." He also complained to Sarah of itching, burning, and irritation from plaster which had broken off around his groin and attached to his "member" when they had put a new "walking" one on before sending him to rehab.

Sarah eyed him suspiciously, but he had a point that technically it was her job. After working in elder care for two years, it wasn’t as if she hadn’t seen more than her share of male anatomy. As she pulled the covers away from him they seemed to get a little caught on his member. He lifted them to clear his knob and Sarah gasped at the size of his manhood. Mr. Bryant was well endowed. Sarah’s eyes widened at the size of his penis. He had to be 8 inches long, and clearly wasn’t yet fully erect. Hesitantly, she began picking pieces of plaster out from around his groin.

When she tried to wash Mr. Bryant's erect member with the washcloth, he suggested that the plaster might come off easier if she used her bare hands. Without waiting for her response, he took the washcloth from her and held her hands in his as he lathered them with soap. When they were covered, he put the soap down and then guided Sarah's hands to his shaft.

"Do it just like this, Sarah," Steve instructed. He put her hands around him and had her stroke him up and down. She moved her hand slowly up and down and then over his bulbous head, sometimes concentrating on the head longer than the shaft, and then moving down to his balls.

As she stood stooped over her patient, her back began to cramp, and she raised her hands above, then behind her head, leaning her head back and stretching. Her flat stomach was revealed above the waistband of her skirt (when she had gotten dressed that morning, she had discovered to her chagrin that somehow she had neglected to wash her scrubs recently, and she was down to one shirt and no pants, so she had been forced to resort to her one uniform skirt and a button up blouse), as well as the contours of her large chest.

"God, to be able to see those tits up close," Mr. Bryant thought. He stared intently at her face, chest and delicate fingers as she manipulated him. It didn’t take long for Sarah's "washing" to cause his penis to become semi-erect. He noticed her growing discomfort at his state, and muttered, "I'm sorry, I can't help it."

Sarah didn’t reply. She couldn’t help but notice the length and girth of his penis, which had appeared to have grown to at least 8 or 9 inches. Unwanted images from her New Years deflowering filled her mind, and she found herself comparing the large cock in front of her to the two she’d taken inside her virgin body a couple of weeks before. Her patient was already as long and thick as "James" had been, and it seemed he might rival her second partner before he was through growing. Looking up she saw the veins pulsing in his penis and felt herself become a little aroused herself. She tried to gently move the erect penis down but it was so hard it wouldn't move.

As her rubbing and massaging continued, Steve became more and more aroused. As he became harder and the length of his cock increased, she was forced to lean back and stand straighter. His swollen cock became harder, stiffer and erect until he was fully engorged.

Her face was now inches away from his large pulsing cock. Embarrassed by the whole situation, Sarah rambled, "I can't work like this. I'm trying to help you but look, you’re right in my face."

"I can't help it; you’re rubbing in an awkward area, Sarah." Mr. Bryant replied. Mischievously, he suggested working quicker or maybe using both hands might speed the process and end the work sooner.

Sarah looked at him thinking, he seemed sincere and tried to put herself in his place. Yes, the material from the cast would itch and irritate, and the friction from cleaning him could cause an involuntary erection. She turned to him, and said she would continue, "Reluctantly."

"I’ll do the best I can Mr. Bryant," and agreed to start using both hands.

Mr. Bryant thought to himself what a great bullshit job he had done getting this cute little nurse to agree to do this, and even doing it more-or-less willingly!

While she had paused, his cock had become semi-erect. He folded his arms behind his head, enjoying the fact that he no longer needed to hide his enjoyment. He began to anticipate where this might be going, and a slight grin grew on his face as he looked down watching Sarah intently work on his cock.

She was leaning so far over the bed her breast touched his leg and stomach. She started to rub his groin more thoroughly as she noticed flecks of plaster everywhere. With two soapy hands caressing his shaft and balls, he became more and more erect. She continued rubbing, and manipulating him to try to make sure he was clean. With all this attention, it didn't take long for him to again become fully erect. His penis was being stretched the limits of its length. He ached from pleasure, and tried not to make any noises but it proved almost impossible.

Sarah looked up at him when she heard a quiet grunt escape, and asked, "Are you OK?"

Steve answered with a barely audible, "Yes."

The pain in her back was beginning to make it hard for her to continue to work. No matter where she moved, having to bend over so far made it impossible to continue to work the way she was. Reluctantly, she realized there was only one real option. Sarah mumbled with embarrassment, "I'm going to have to get on the bed; my back is killing me from leaning over." She climbed onto the bed facing him and knelt next to him. "If I’m touching your legs too much, tell me, okay?"

She took her shoes and socks off and adjusted herself to be comfortable. She felt light against him, and in spite of the baggy uniform top, he could tell that she had great curves. Sarah faced Mr. Bryant and looked up and down his body.

Looking at her face and her buxom chest as it filled her top was making him horny as hell.

"I'm going to start again now, okay?"

He said "Fine." as he got comfortable, bringing his arm above his head and grinning.

Sarah took hold of his penis and began to pull and rub it. He had grown softer but as she worked he gradually hardened again. She gained a rhythm, bouncing as she stroked.

He said, "There you go, you’re working it perfectly"

Occasionally, their eyes would meet. Her faced looked awkward, while he had a grin and an expression of pleasure. "Oh, ahhh," he groaned.

She kept stroking and stroking, faster and faster.

They both jumped as the rubber band holding her ponytail unexpectedly snapped, and her hair, wet with perspiration, fell down over her face and shoulders, covering his stomach and groin and her hands as she worked his cock. He heard her grunt softly. Then again, "uhh, uhh." Her legs contracted around his waist.

"Sarah, ooh, Sarah."

"Please, Mr. Bryant." She took one hand off his cock to brush her hair back over her head.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 11:57 PM
"You’re doing great," he moaned. She tried to ignore him. Her thumbs moved to tip his cock now, where she had found a lump of plaster lodged. He thought he heard another soft grunt. He fixed his eyes on her face as she moved over his body. He had measured his cock once back in college, and remembered that it was around 9 inches, but he swore she was stretching him to at least 10.

"Sarah, oooh, Sarah," he groaned. She leaned back and straightened a little bit, her head tilted back. She leaned back a little more and rubbed her throat with one hand, her eyes closed. "Sarah, ahhh," he groaned. She said nothing, but her face was beginning to turn red from the exertion and embarrassment.

She leaned back to stretch again. He could see the outline of her lovely chest, throat and moist lips. He looked into her blue eyes and moaned. His cock was moist from sweat, allowing her to stroke faster. He raised his hand and traced a path along her side, but she didn’t seem to notice. Emboldened, he cupped her breast and twisted her nipple through the barriers of top and bra; this time she gave a short high pitch grunt.

Ignoring the liberties her patient was taking with her body as best she could, Sarah told him, "You’re just about clean. I'm almost done." He gently squeezed the breast cupped in his hand. It felt very soft and inviting. This time, Sarah slowly brushed his hand away. He felt a twitch, a stirring. His balls tightened.

"So am I," he said. "Why don’t you face the other way, maybe it will go faster."

Sarah considered his idea, and finally agreed when it occurred to her that then he wouldn’t be able to reach her breasts if she was facing away. As she shifted positions, now sitting facing his feet, she gripped his rock hard pole and began to "clean" it again. She leaned forward and used her thumbs to rub around the base of his cock to remove the remaining residue.

"Sarah, my God, oh Sarah," he groaned louder. "I’m almost ready!"

"Y… you mean, you are going to, um, well, um," she stuttered as she realized what he meant.

"Yes, um, I am," he replied in a strained tone of voice.

She desperately looked for some tissue, a towel, anything to capture his cum, but couldn't reach the bed stand.

"Ooh," Mr. Bryant groaned.

"Oh no," Sarah cried. "Hold on, Mr. Bryant, wait. I need some tissue or something."

"I can't, I'm going to blow. Damn it; use your mouth if you can’t find anything else!" He could feel his load rising and knew it his orgasm was going to be a big one.

She was desperate, not knowing what to do. Thoughts raced through her head.

"Almost," he cried.

Flustered by the situation she found herself in, without really realizing she was doing it, Sarah continued to stroke him and squeeze. She brushed her long hair back away from her face and over her shoulders.

Then breathlessly he groaned, "Oh shit, here it comes!

Panicked, Sarah’s New Years experiences took over and without thinking; she lowered her head and put her mouth around his cock. Her head bobbed up and down, making soft slurping sounds as he bucked against her face. She continued to stroke his shaft with one hand.

Mr. Bryant wasn’t quite as close to blowing his load as he had let on, but he couldn't believe she had put her mouth around his cock. He thought convincing her to give him a hand job was amazing, but he hadn’t honestly expected her to agree to a blowjob when he suggested it. He bucked his cock faster and faster into her soft, warm mouth. Taking full advantage of the situation, he slid his hands beneath her white skirt, and before she could react, he had slipped her panties to her knees, slid his left hand between her thighs, and inserted a finger into her tight cunt. He was amazed to discover that her snatch was shaved smooth and bare. "Mmm, Sarah. Do you know how hot it is when a woman shaves her pussy like this? Very sweet!"

"Oh!" she grunted and sat up with a start as his finger entered her. "Mr. Bryant, stop!"

Instead of stopping, his finger pressed all the way inside her until he could feel her muscles clench around it. His other hand moved around front and found her erect clitoris peeking out from between her folds. As she moved her right hand to try to push him away, he tweaked the hard nub between his fingers, and her body instantly spasmed in orgasm. Instead of pushing him away as she had intended, Sarah’s right hand grabbed his wrist to steady herself as waves of pleasure ripped through her body each time he manipulated her clit. Her left hand had clenched tightly around his thick cock as she came.

As he finger fucked Sarah through her intense orgasm, Mr. Bryant used his right hand to unbutton her blouse and slip it off her shoulders. He found the tiny clasp of her bra nestled between her ample tits and released it. The garment fell open to the sides, exposing her firm, 36C breasts. He removed that from her still orgasming body too, and began to fondle her exposed tit, squeezing it lightly and tweaking the large tip until it became taut beneath his fingers.

Sarah’s mind was in turmoil. Part of her struggled to overcome the sensations that had taken control of her body as she came again and again in response to the thorough finger-fucking her patient was giving her. She hadn’t wanted the experience that she had gained two weeks before, and she was sure she didn’t want this one. Her body however, was refusing to co-operate, and another part of her mind remembered the intense pleasures that "James" and the other man had caused her to feel. She felt Mr. Bryant’s hands as they removed her blouse and bra, but couldn’t seem to react. A jolt of electricity pulsed between her nipple and cunt as he played with her aroused peak.

"Ahhh! Nooosssaaa! Nooo! M… Mr. Bryant, p… please stop! "

"Call me Steve, remember? Open your legs wider, Sarah. You're so wet down there. It’s all I can do not to cum right now!"

Her long hair now fell around her shoulders, and only the tips of her breasts and nipples were still exposed. Mr. Bryant’s hands moved to encircle her narrow waist, and he lifted her up and made her straddle his hips. Her left hand still held his engorged maleness, and as he moved her compliant body, she unconsciously raised his cock until the head was pointing at the entrance to her vagina. He knew that he wouldn't need any extra lubrication, since her pussy was already soaked with her own juices. In one swift motion he wrapped one hand around hers, and suddenly his cockhead was aimed and touching her wet, bare pussy lips. Then it was pushing its way inside her. His thick cock was so big and her inexperienced sheath was so tight, he strained against the resistance as he met as he entered her quivering body.

The haze from her orgasm cleared abruptly as she felt his manhood press against her opening. As her mind recalled the feeling of having a man entering her recently virginal body, Sarah began to panic. She squirmed, attempting to pull up and away as she felt him press past the smooth skin of her pussy lips. Steve’s hands were firm on her hips as he held her in place.

She pleaded with him, "Nooo, p… please Mr. Bryant. I c… can’t d… do this. I… I. Oh, please don’t do this!" But her patient wasn't listening. His fingers moved to her cunt and began to finger her erect clit until she was gasping for breath as a new orgasm approached. He sat forward and kissed her neck as he slowly pushed his cock even deeper into her waiting pussy.

Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-10-2007, 11:58 PM
His thumb continued rubbing her clit to keep her wet enough for him to slide the rest of the way in fairly easily. Almost as an afterthought, he unzipped her skirt and pulled it over her head, dropping it along with her bra and blouse on the floor.

He eased her naked body down a little harder, and felt the resistance against his hard cock, enjoying the damp heat of her womanhood engulfing his manhood as he slid into her tight pussy. She was making gasping noises now, her body shaking above him as her climax continued to approach, and he carried on relentlessly, sliding his cock inch by inch into her virgin cunt.

Sarah moaned as he pushed further in, feeling him stretching her tight hole even more. He paused about half way inside of her as his fingers continued gently rubbing her clit until she was so wet that he could feel her juices trickling down his cock.

As her pussy had become adjusted to his cockhead inside her, Mr. Bryant felt her tense, teetering on the edge of another orgasm, and her legs started shaking. When she finally came, she collapsed and slid down, impaling herself on his entire cock. As her body gave way to him, he felt himself suddenly become buried all the way inside her, and he moaned as his cock bottomed out against her cervix.

Sarah fell backwards and half sobbed, "Ohhh, Nooosssaaa!!! You… you’re so deep inside meee!!!" Only Mr. Bryant’s hands around her slim waist held her upright. As her orgasm began to die down, her hands instinctively settled on either side of his hips to prop herself up.

He moved slightly, and Sarah let out a long, slow, gasp, feeling his nine thick inches stretching her insides unbearably. He stayed like that, buried balls-deep in her cunt, until he felt her muscles relaxing around his cock. He twisted his hips to push deeper into her, and started to fuck her, lifting her up until only the tip of his cock was inside her, then plunging all the way back in again, his finger circling her clit constantly.

She was moaning again now as he thrust into her again and again. Without realizing it, the nursing student started to raise her hips in time with his thrusts, then thrust against him as they came together, as if trying to push him deeper into her throbbing pussy. Suddenly, she started to cum again, gasping and moaning, “Ahhh… Ahhh… Ohhh, ohhh!!” Her cunt clenched around his cock. As Sarah’s orgasm grew, she began bucking wildly on his thick shaft as she came, her clit throbbing and her vaginal muscles squeezing the life out of her patient’s cock.

Finally, Mr. Bryant couldn't hold back any more. He began humping her harder, his hips pistoning up and down, faster and faster, shaking the hospital bed beneath them. Sarah felt his already massive cock grow even thicker inside her with each thrust, and a thought tried to force its way through her consciousness. Since she hadn’t been fertile two weeks before when she’d been fucked at the party, somewhere in the back of her orgasm-addled mind, it dawned on her that she might be due any day now… She moaned and tried to plead with the man beneath her, "P… please pull out! D… don't do it inside me! Please!!!"

If Steve heard her, he gave no indication. His hands moved from her waist to her hips and as he pulled her down, he thrust his own hips up until he was even deeper inside her. She felt the engorged head of his massive shaft against her cervix, and she cried out at the sensations his manhood created as he took aim at her unprotected womb. He made a few grunts and moaning noises of his own and then suddenly his cock began to spray deep inside her. He heard her cry out as his hot cum rushed into her depths, blast after blast bathing her womb with his potent seed.

Sarah managed to gasp a despairing, "Ohhh, nooo…. Please, don’t!" before the heat of his cum sent her over the edge again, and she had to squeeze her mouth shut to keep from screaming out loud as his steely shaft sent millions of sperm to assault her womb. Her pussy clenched around his rod, milking every drop.

When her orgasm subsided, she couldn't catch her breath. She barely felt it when Mr. Bryant raised her off his still hard cock and turned her around. As she straddled him again, her pussy lips spread slightly, and she gasped as he slipped a finger inside for a slow finger-fuck. With his other hand, he moved his dick towards her pussy, just letting the head slide against the silky smooth skin of her shaven mound, tracing a path from her ass to her clit, thrusting against her but not sliding inside. Finally, he positioned the tip of his cock at her entrance, feeling how aroused she was, pressing his cock against her lips.

Suddenly, without warning, his hands moved to her waist and he pulled her down onto his thick shaft firmly and quickly, sliding the full length into her, causing her to cry out in surprise and a little discomfort as his size stretched her again. Sarah made an effort to say, "No, please don't...you can't!" In a panic, her words tumbled out as he raised her until he was part way out and then thrust deeply back into her tight sheath. "Uhhh!! Ohhh!!! P… please. I’ve only done this once b… before."

He quickly withdrew again, before plunging deeply into her, repeating the motion of nearly pulling all the way out before sliding fully into her. When he bottomed out deep within her, Sarah drew a sharp breath as his manhood caused a small eruption. "Ahhh!!! Nooo… Uhhh… uhhh… P… please… I… I don’t have p… protection!"

As he drove into her again, Sarah started to struggle and he paused, allowing his hands to slide up to cup her large breasts and tweak her sensitive nipples. As he pulled her to him, his left hand continued to fondle her aroused tits. The fingers of his right hand wove into her long, blonde hair and he urged her head down until her lips landed on his. Steve kissed her with unadulterated passion. His tongue forced its way into her mouth and began to play with hers.

Sarah shivered as her patient’s mouth moved to trace a line of kisses across her eyelids, ears, nose and cheeks. He moved back to quietly whisper in her ear. "You smell so good, baby," and slid both hands up to cup her breasts again. He was still impressed with how firm her heavy tits were. He slowly licked and sucked his way up and down her neck, and then back up to her chin. When he reached her mouth again, he slowly began to kiss her again, urging her lips to part and let his tongue inside.

She closed her eyes as his lips suddenly left hers and lowered to fasten on one erect nipple and begin to suckle her tit. Her nipples were pink and firm, with large areolas. The veins around them wrinkled as he played with them. He took each of them in his mouth in turn, and sucked and licked them gently, as if he was breastfeeding, until she began to moan. The warmth of his tongue and the sensation of his lips against each pink tip sent what felt like electric shocks from the aroused tip straight down to her throbbing, cock-filled pussy. When he had licked one swollen nipple to maximum attention he would then move to her other breast and repeated the process. Sarah’s back arched, causing her tits to swell and push deeper into his mouth. She gripped his arms as she moaned and bucked against his crotch when he started to suck her more aggressively, lightly nipping at her sensitive nipples. She could feel his warm saliva dripping down her breasts.

Mr. Bryant loved the way her aroused little body was responding to his touch. He returned to her lips and kissed her deeply as he squeezed her breasts before sliding his hands around to grab her ass and pull her tightly against him. He enjoyed the sight of her small body as it swayed above him with the motion of their lovemaking. He bet she never imagined she'd be having sex in a hospital bed – being fucked by a man old enough to be her father. He smiled, closing his eyes, and concentrated on fucking the brains out of this little sweet little nurse. He felt his balls tighten up and his cock twitch, so he slowed down. He didn't want to come just yet.

As his tongue explored the warm, soft insides of her mouth, Sarah felt him slow inside her. There was a lengthy pause before he began moving inside her again, slowly raising her pussy off his rock-hard cock before thrusting back in. She moaned in pleasure as he began pounding her pussy with his thick cock. The intense sensation of being fucked by his large maleness caused her to build toward another orgasm. Before two weeks ago, Sarah had never had even a small one, and now she seemed to be having one after another, each one more intense than the last.

As he thrust into Sarah’s hot snatch over and over again, Steve moaned, "Oh, Sarah, your pussy's so hot and tight. I never imagined rehab could be this great!"

Between her embarrassment and her approaching climax, Sarah could only manage to moan, "Uh, uh, uh… Ohhh!!!" in response. As her body came closer and closer to yet another orgasm, she began to ride his cock wildly as she moaned above him. Somewhere her mind screamed for her mouth to stop as she gasped, "P… please don’t stop!"

Continue next page .......

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 12:00 AM
Surprised at her sudden change, Mr. Bryant slowed his movements, and his hands slid over her sweat sheened body; rubbing her taut nipples, tweaking her erect clit, and finally gripping her ribs as his thumbs traced the underside of her tits. He looked up into her flushed face, "What don’t you want me to stop, Sarah? I want to hear you say it."

Sarah heard herself gasp, "Th… this. What we’re d… doing."

"What are we doing?"

"H… Having s… sex."

He pinched her nipple, and he felt her pussy contract in response, "Fucking… Say it. You don’t want me to stop fucking your pussy with my cock.” He leaned in and began to suckle her left nipple while rubbing the right with his thumb.

Though it seemed impossible, Sarah seemed to flush an even deeper red as repeated the words she had only learned a few weeks before, "Uhhh…. Ohhh, P…please don’t stop… f… f… fucking my p… pussy with your c… cock, Mr. Bryant."

"Should I make you cum, Sarah?"

She understood what he wanted now, and closed her eyes in embarrassment at having to say the words, "Y… yes… M… make me c… cum."

His free thumb traced a circle in and out of her belly button, "Should I cum inside your pussy, Sarah?"

The thought made her feel light headed as somewhere she still remembered that she might be fertile, but when his thumb rasped against her clit, still she replied, "Ohhh… Y…yes. Please c… cum inside m… me!"

He grinned up at her, "Anything you want, baby." Grasping her around the waist again, Mr. Bryant began thrusting his cock deep into Sarah’s waiting cunt. She grunted as he drove into her, held her tight against his hips, then thrust into her twice more, triggering another orgasm deep inside her tight cunt.

Finally he couldn’t hold back any longer – her pussy was too tight, gripping his manhood as though she didn’t want to ever let his cock leave her. He moaned her name, pushing into her one last time as his body tensed and he exploded, sending his cum to invade deep inside her womb again.

"Ungh, Ungh, oh yeah," he groaned. "Oh, yeah, baby, feel me inside your pussy? Can you feel my cum fill your sweet cunt, Sarah? Ungh. Feel me fill you with my cum!"

Sarah tensed as she felt him shoot load after load of his thick, warm jiz into her quivering body. Far in the back of her mind, she could almost imagine his sperm as it searched for the tiny target that might be there. Then all thoughts vanished as her orgasm intensified from the heat of his cum as it erupted into her.

He pushed even deeper inside her, grabbing her waist as he came, filling her and causing her own orgasm to peak, as she cried out, "Ohhh, NOOOSSSAA! F… fuck MEEE! AAAHHH!!!" Finally, her last climax spent, she collapsed on top of him. His cock was still embedded inside her pussy as she slumped forward onto his chest.

Steve took her face in his and kissed her deeply as they came down from their mutual climaxes. His tongue pressed between her soft lips and lazily explored the warm depths of her mouth. It was several minutes before he broke the kiss and pulled his cock out of her dripping pussy. She climbed shakily off the bed and stumbled into the bathroom to try to clean herself up. After several more minutes, she returned drying herself off with a towel.

Still in a daze, she came and sat on the bed, her large breasts and pussy still exposed, and began to gather up her scattered clothing.

"Sarah, you were fantastic," Mr. Bryant praised as his hand moved to caress her thigh. When she didn’t answer, he continued, "I’m in here for several weeks. Will you be coming back?"

Sarah didn’t look at him as she replied in a faint voice, "Maybe, I don't know. I might not be assigned to you again."

He paused, "Do you think your supervisor should hear about what happened today," he asked her.

Sarah’s flushed face paled as she realized his implication, and asked, "Are you saying that if I don't come back, you’ll tell Karen what happened?"

"Did I say that? It's just that I'd like to see you again, to talk, for company, you know." He paused expectantly, his fingers brushing lightly against her swollen pussy lips.

Sarah felt a shiver run through her body at his touch and the sensations it sent coursing through her. She looked at Mr. Bryant apprehensively, "Yeah, well, I guess I'll see you later this week then."

He stretched his arms, and then said, "I'll be here."

Sarah walked toward room 110 with an anxious knot in her stomach. The accident patient waiting for her to arrive and help him take his first shower since having broken his leg and severely straining the muscles in his arms had made it clear two days before that she when she returned he would expect a continuation of that day’s “physical therapy” as he had jokingly called it. Every time she thought about what that “therapy” had involved it threw her mind into turmoil. After allowing her patient to seduce her Monday night, she had continued her rounds and tried to put what had happened out of her mind. When she returned to her apartment that evening, the whole situation had crowded back in on her. She felt ashamed of having given in to Mr. Bryant’s advances.

It was all overwhelming… Sarah was a good religious girl who had always contended that she didn’t want to get married, so the idea of having sex with anyone, let alone a rehab patient she had just met, was something she had never seriously considered. In the course of less than a month, the 23 year old nurse had gone from being a confirmed virgin to having now fucked three men she had never met before and having had her traitorous body cum time after time as she begged them for more.

Sarah still couldn’t believe how easy it had been for her new patient to make her body respond to the touch of his fingers and the feel of his cock as it stroked her insides. Just like it had been with the two men on New Years night, she had ended up begging him to bring her to orgasm and cum inside her.

When she got home, she stood in the shower until it ran cold trying to wash away the memory of the way he had claimed her, and worse, the way her body had responded to him. After awhile it had all seemed to be a bad dream, except for the slight ache between her legs that reminded her of the length and girth of the man in room 110’s hard shaft… That is, until she woke up that night gasping for breath and with the crotch of her pajamas soaked after dreaming about riding Mr. Bryant’s massive cock. If that was a dream, then what had happened the previous day must have been real.

Continue next page .........

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 12:01 AM
She had the following day off, and it passed so normally that Sarah almost forgot about what had happened. She went to bed that night with barely a thought for her growing sexual experience. She awoke again the next morning with a dull throbbing and dampness between her legs, and reality set in once more as she saw that she had again dreamed of Mr. Bryant’s cock driving in and out of her pussy.

The knot in Sarah’s stomach grew as she approached his room, knowing that she had promised to get assigned to him again so that he wouldn’t tell anyone about what had happened. He had made it pretty clear why he wanted her to come back. Sarah didn’t know what scared her more, the possibility that he could get her fired if he told, or the fact that thinking about what he expected her to do in exchange for keeping quiet caused a tingling to begin deep between her legs when she thought about having to allow his cock inside her again.

The young nurse took her time walking to room 110, delaying the inevitable. When she arrived at the closed door, she took a deep breath before knocking. From inside she heard his deep voice telling her to come in. She opened the door slowly, hands trembling slightly, and stepped inside.

As the door opened, and he saw who was there, Mr. Bryant smiled broadly. Her “treatment” of two days earlier had left him feeling better than he had in weeks, in spite of the broken leg, and he was looking forward to some follow up. The fact that he had been cleared for a shower just made things that much better. He intended to make sure her “assistance” was as hands-on as possible.

“Good evening, Sarah. Thanks for coming back. I missed seeing you yesterday.”

She walked slowly over to the side of the bed where Mr. Bryant sat. She tried not to look at the area of the bed where she knew his manhood was concealed by the bedclothes and a thin hospital gown.

“G… good evening. How are you feeling today?”

He smiled at her, “Just great. Must be all that wonderful nursing you gave me the other day.”

Sarah’s face turned bright red, and she looked away, “Mr. Bryant, please…”

She jumped as she felt his hand come to rest on her thigh, and slide up her leg to cup her pussy through her scrubs, “`Please’ what, Sarah?” He felt her go weak in the knees, which had the effect of pressing her cunt tightly against his palm. His fingers stroked along her slit, finding her clit as it became erect and jutted against the soft cotton of her panties.

Sarah caught her balance by grasping his wrist with her right hand as her left gripped the bedrail. Her breathing became ragged as he fingered her clit through the barrier of her clothing. A soft moan escaped her lips, “Uhhh… nooo… P…please don’t. I… I’m supposed to be getting you ready to take a s…shower.”

She whimpered slightly as his hand abruptly left her pussy, and he began to move his legs toward the side of the bed. “You know, you’re absolutely right. As enjoyable as Monday’s bed bath was, I’m looking forward to being able to have you help me take a real shower for change.” He grinned as she caught the double meaning to his statement, and blushed again.

Sarah helped Mr. Bryant turn to sit on the edge of the bed, and handed him a crutch that was propped against the wall.

With her help, he stood and put most of his weight on the crutch, while putting his arm around her shoulder and putting just enough weight on her to make her think he needed her help. As he expected, she allowed him to lean on her as they began to walk toward the bathroom. His hand soon slipped from her shoulder to her waist, where he slid it up inside her loose-fitting scrub shirt to caress the warm, soft skin of her belly. He felt a shiver run through her as his finger dipped into her belly button, but somewhat to his surprise, she didn’t flinch or try to pull away.

One of the fringe benefits of spending the extra money on a private room was the fact that Mr. Bryant had his own private bathroom, complete with its own shower area. As they entered the room, Sarah led him to a bench built into the wall below the place where the mount was for the handheld showerhead. She helped him sit down, and set his crutch out of the way of where the water was likely to fall. Looking around quickly, she found the large plastic bag that was to be fixed around his leg so that the plaster cast would stay dry while he showered.

“Is that to cover my cast?”

Sarah nodded, “I’ll help you put it on now, if you want.”

He smiled, “The sooner, the better, Sarah. I’m looking forward to this shower.”

Sarah carefully slipped the bag over his lower leg, and used the adhesive strips to seal it just above the top of the cast after pressing as much of the air out of it as she could. This whole procedure put her in close proximity to his crotch, and she could see his gown tent slightly as his cock began to stiffen a little.

Mr. Bryant saw her notice what was happening between his legs, and grinned. His grin grew wider as he saw her reaction… a flush traveled up her neck and face, and her breath grew momentarily sharp.

When she was finished, Sarah stood and was about to give him instructions on how best to wash himself, when the door to the main room opened and Karen called her name. Sarah responded, hoping her reaction to seeing his cock move wasn’t still evident.

Karen entered the bathroom and seemed satisfied that Sarah's patient was ready for his shower.

“How are you feeling today, Mr. Bryant?” She asked.

Mr. Bryant smiled, “Pretty good. Looking forward to finally getting a chance to take a good shower. Bed baths are fine and all, but they get a little old after awhile.”

The shift supervisor smiled back at him, “I’m sure they do. Is Sarah treating you well?”

“She's great. Got my leg all wrapped up like a mummy.”

Karen laughed and turned to the younger nurse, “I know you know the drill. Since this is his first shower since the accident, stick close by incase he needs any help. His chart says he still has some weakness in his arms and some problems with fine motor control, and his left leg barely holds his own weight, so he may have some trouble moving around. An orderly will be here just before noon to take him down for his x-rays. Okay?”

Sarah nodded, “Got it.”

“Good.” She smiled at the patient, “Enjoy your shower, Mr. Bryant.”

“Oh, I plan to ma’am. Believe me!” he cast a meaningful look in Sarah’s direction as he spoke.

The older nurse turned and walked out of the room, closing both the bathroom and bedroom doors behind her.

When she was gone, Mr. Bryant turned a wolfish grin on his nurse, “Now, how about that shower, nurse? Tell me how this is going to work, just like you did with the bed bath.”

Nervously, Sarah walked over to him, “F… first I’ll untie your gown so you can take it off, Mr. Bryant. Then I’ll bring you a washcloth and soap. Once all that’s ready, we’ll find a water temperature you like, and you can take your shower.”

Mr. Bryant grinned at her words… as if he were going to be doing all these things alone. “Sarah, I told you the other day to call me `Steve’. And by-the-way, you might want to take your shirt off. It’s liable to get wet otherwise.”

She hesitated for a moment, then did as he suggested, folding the blue garment and placing it on a shelf near the sink. With that done, she moved in front of him, and reached around behind his neck to untie his hospital gown. The knot was stuck, and as she worked at it, he gazed down between her breasts as they strained against the white cloth of her bra. Sarah jumped as she felt his mouth nuzzle her ear, and move down her neck to the curve of her shoulder.

As he kissed the smooth skin of her neck, Steve’s hands moved to surround her narrow waist briefly before pushing upward to cup her full breasts through the soft material that covered them.

As he kneaded her ample tits, feeling her nipples become erect and jut out through the thin cloth, her fingers continued to fumble with the knot in his gown. She whimpered in frustration as her pussy began to throb slightly and grow damp from his attentions to her neck and breasts. Abruptly, the knot fell apart, and Steve shrugged the gown off his shoulders, allowing it to puddle in his lap. As it fell, he pulled Sarah closer and his lips closed over hers, his tongue pressing relentlessly between her lips to caress the warm insides of her mouth.

Continue next page .........

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 12:03 AM
Sarah’s mind seemed to grow numb as the sensations being caused by his hands and mouth took over. She wasn’t sure how long he had been kissing her when he pulled slowly away from her lips.

He removed the gown from his lap, and held it out to her, “Might as well put this over there too.”

Sarah felt short of breath as her eyes focused on his naked body. Steve was in his mid-thirties and liked to keep in shape. His chest and arms were well defined, but not muscle-bound, and his chest was lightly covered with hair the same brown color as that on his head. For a long moment, Sarah’s gaze was drawn to the long, thick shaft jutting up in front of his flat stomach. She knew from her earlier experience that his manhood wasn’t fully erect yet, but it was close. She wrestled her attention to the bundle of cloth in his hand and took it from him, hanging it on a hook on the door.

Steve smiled as he watched the direction of her gaze.

Before returning to where he was seated, Sarah collected a soft washcloth and a bottle of liquid soap. Then, trying hard to look anywhere other than at his crotch, Sarah came back over to the shower bench, set the cloth and bottle beside him, and reached over her patient’s head to retrieve the showerhead.

“You’ll have to let me know when I have it the right temperature,” she told him. She aimed the sprayer head toward the far wall of the shower nitch and turned on the water. As she attempted to get the temperature adjusted, she tried to ignore the backsplash that was beginning to dampen her scrub pants.

Steve noticed it too, and decided that it gave him a good excuse to finish getting rid of her outer clothing. She was facing away from him, and his hands went to her waist, untying the cinch and sliding it over her hips.

“I think you’ll need to get rid of this too, or it’ll be soaked.” He lowered it to her ankles and helped her step out of it.

The whole situation had long since taken on a surreal quality to the 23-year-old nurse. She felt his hands remove her pants, raising her feet one at a time to free them from around her ankles. She heard the rustle of cloth as he tossed it in the general direction of the shelf where her shirt was, and she felt the steamy air against her bare skin, but it all seemed to be happening at a distance from wherever her mind had retreated to.

Some level of reality returned abruptly as he reached around her body to test the water spray and then take the showerhead from her. “You’d probably better get rid of your sneakers and stockings too. Otherwise you’ll spend the rest of the day squelching, and that’s no fun.”

She nodded dumbly, “Yeah, I guess you’re right. Thanks for reminding me,” she heard herself say. Deep in the back of her mind were there was still a slight will to resist what she knew was happening, she wondered why she was thanking him for telling her to take her cloths off.

As she leaned against the wall to remove her shoes and socks, Sarah watched as Steve used the showerhead to wet himself from head to toe. He certainly seemed to enjoy the feel of the hot spray. “Not too surprising after a week of bed baths, I guess.” she thought absently.

As he enjoyed the feeling of washing his hair for the first time in days, Steve watched as Sarah placed her sneakers and stockings on the shelf next to her scrubs. His eyes roamed her nearly naked body, lingering on the ample tits straining against white material of a bra that seemed too small to adequately contain them… He wondered if she had been forced to resort to an older, smaller one since the clasp on her other bra had been bent beyond repair when it snapped the other day. She stood nearly a foot shorter than he did, not more than 5’ 3”. Her long, dark blonde hair hung in a ponytail that reached the small of her back. Her heart shaped face held a small mouth, turned-up nose, and smoky blue eyes. His stiffening cock twitched at the sight of her body; ample 36C breasts, a narrow waist, and full hips.

Sarah stood nervously watching him wash his hair, aware of his gaze. Her face seemed to have become permanently flushed, and she felt a stirring inside her pussy as she looked at his semi-erect penis, knowing that it wouldn’t be long before it was long and hard and buried deep within her body. She felt a growing wetness collecting in the crotch of her panties, and her mind wanted nothing more than to collect her things and rush out of the room before her body’s urges could betray her again.

As Steve finished washing his hair, he motioned for her to come over to the shower bench, and as much as she wanted to refuse, she couldn’t. A wave of guilt washed over her as she realized that even without the threat of exposure and firing, she might not have had the strength to resist the pleasure she knew he was going to give her. Her whole body seemed to anxiously await what was to come, and although part of her mind still knew it was wrong and begged her to stop, it had lost any control over her rebellious flesh.

As she came to stand before him, he picked up the washcloth and soap from the bench and held them out to her. Hesitantly, Sarah took them out of his hand and he turned sideways on the bench. She squirted some of the liquid on the washcloth, and after rubbing it into a lather, slowly began to move it up and over his shoulders and down his back. His muscles were in knots after lying in bed for days, and her nurses training exerted itself enough for her to try to work some of them out of his shoulders as she washed his back.

Sarah’s back began to ache from bending over him, so she moved to kneel behind him on the bench. Steve felt the warmth of her body as she situated herself behind him. She scrubbed downward and rubbed the cloth over his lower back. He leaned towards her and felt her breasts brush against his back through the cloth of her bra as she and rubbed the washcloth over his shoulders. Her hands moved lower again and he felt the coarse terrycloth travel down to his waist. There she stopped and washed his right leg as far as the protective plastic, then back upward where she paused. Steve felt her hands begin to tremble as she hesitantly began to wash what she could reach of his ass. He leaned forward again to give her better access. She hesitated again before quickly washing between his muscular cheeks.

He felt her hand leave his backside, and she murmured, “You… You should rinse off.” Before she could move out of the way, he aimed the showerhead over his shoulder, rinsing off the soap and causing her to gasp as her bra and panties caught a soaking blast. He turned and looked at her wolfishly. Her large nipples were erect and clearly visible against the wet material of her white bra.

“Oops. I guess you’ll need to get out of those too, now.” He handed her the showerhead, soaking her even more in the process, and reached between her ample tits to unclasp her bra. Her large tits tumbled free of their confinement, and when he had untangled the straps from the shower hose, he tossed it in the general direction of her other clothing. His hands reached down to hook the sides of her white cotton panties, and he yanked the elastic straight out to the sides. The wet material shredded in his hands, and Sarah yelped as her recently shaved pussy was bared for him.

Steve grasped the back of her head with one hand and kissed her long and hard before leaning back and taking the showerhead from her again, “Finish washing me, Sarah.”

Sarah’s hands trembled as she soaped the washcloth again, and began lathering his chest, moving the soapy cloth in circles over the dark hair covering his lean body. The circles increased in size and became an oval as she covered his torso in suds. Steve looked down at her, his eyes soaking in the blonde nurse whose trembling hands were bathing him.

Sarah could hardly help but notice that he had become very hard, even though she hadn’t touched that part of his body yet. His cock was standing straight and ready. As she ran the washcloth down over his chest, she made a conscious effort to avoid touching his rigid member. Instead, she scrubbed his shoulders and his chest and then moved down to rub his legs. She had to lean over to soap his thighs, and when she did, she saw his cock twitch in response to the stimulation.

Continue next page .......

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 12:04 AM
As she washed his left leg, Sarah felt a warm spray of water soak her hair and back, and then Steve’s fingers remove the rubberband holding her hair in its ponytail. With the wet folds of her long hair spread across her back, his hands slid over her shoulders and around to her chest, where he cupped her tits and rolled her nipples between his fingers, making them contract until they were hard as pebbles.

He pushed her back into an upright position in front of him. His left hand moved to cup the hand she held the soapy washcloth in, and directed her to squirt more soap into it. “Let’s make sure you get me nice and clean.” Steve helped Sarah wrap the washcloth around his cock and moved it up and down. As she stroked, he moaned and braced his free hand against her soft shoulder. When he was sure she would continue on her own, his left hand found her other shoulder while Sarah slipped the washcloth along the length of his shaft. After several moments, he stopped her, took the washcloth away, and abundantly soaped her hands. He directed them back, this time wrapping her bare, soapy fingers around his dick.

Sarah’s patient closed his eyes for a second and said “Oh Sarah, your hands are so soft!” as he was holding onto her wrists making her hands go up and down on him. He directed her actions for several moments before once again he let go of her wrists. She kept stroking him on her own but very slowly, her hands trembling as she did.

As Sarah continued to “wash” Steve’s cock, he picked up the washcloth from the bench, squeezed a stream of soap into it and began to run the cloth over her body, spreading lather as he went. He took great care lathering her large breasts before working his way down toward her mound. He took extra care lathering it, sliding his soapy fingers through her blonde pubic hair and down her pink slit. She shuddered and moaned as he soapily teased her, and she stopped stroking him. The 23 year old’s whole body began trembling as he started to give her pussy a washing, sliding his cloth covered finger along her slit and stopping to rub her clit. Her eyes closed as she said “No, please, please don't do this. You can't… no, please don't… stooop!”

Her patient grinned and decided to interpret her last moan as, “Don’t stop,” instead of what she probably intended her words to mean.

Sarah’s eyes flew open as he pushed a finger into her. She to gasp for breath as he finger fucked her with one hand and made her stroke his prick with the other. Then a look of pleasured shame crossed her face as she moaned “Oh no…. Please don’t make me… No… stop, you’re going to make me… I… I'm going to… Oh … oh… OOOHHHHHHHH… nosa… Please… stop!!… Please nooo.” He didn't stop and her eyes closed as she was started to orgasm. She came hard against his hand and she almost lost her balance, falling against his chest.

Steve pulled her forward to straddle his waist, turned sideways to lean against the wall, and then reached up and replaced the showerhead in its slot. He pulled her trembling body tight against his, and she felt his rock hard cock press against her lathery, hot mound as his lips covered hers. He kissed her deeply as their bodies slipped soapily against one another.

He pushed her back slightly so the hot water could spray over them, rinsing the lather from their bodies. When they were rinsed, he moved his kisses to other places and began tracing the contours of her body with his tongue. Each stroke of his tongue caused her to gasp and sent electric shocks through her womanhood.

By the time he reached her breasts she was short of breath, and her nipples were fully erect. His lips locked onto and suckled each rosy pebble, his teeth gently nipping them. His tongue flicked around the tips furiously as he sucked. As he suckled her sensitive tits, warm water cascaded from the showerhead onto their aroused bodies. It ran between her breasts, stimulating her sensitized skin, adding to the sensations he was already causing. After giving each breast ample attention, he covered her mouth with his again, pushing past her closed lips to caress her warm, soft tongue with his own.

As he kissed her, Steve directed her small hands back to his cock and without thinking; Sarah grasped it and began to slowly stroke the length of it. Her patient moaned into her mouth has he felt himself approaching his own climax.
He decided that he wanted to do what he hadn’t done before, and cum in her mouth before getting down to the serious business of fucking her pussy. He broke the kiss and carefully pushed her off his lap and onto her knees between his legs.

“Time to finish cleaning my cock, Sarah. Just like you did the other day.” When she looked up at him in confusion, he gripped the back of her head in both hands, his fingers entwining themselves in her thick, wet hair, and gently but firmly directed her lips toward his stiff member. Sarah shook her head in refusal, but he rubbed the thick head of his manhood against her mouth, and after a moment, she opened it slightly.

Steve pressed the head past her pursed lips, over the tip of his rigid cock, and slowly she took him into her mouth. Holding her head firmly to guide her, he withdrew. Again, he pressed into her mouth, feeling her tongue and lips slide along the bottom of his shaft. Sarah’s eyes closed as she felt her snatch becoming damp with arousal as he made her begin to suck him off. He watched as her head bobbed at his waist and the warm water pelting both of their bodies added to the erotic feel of her actions. Unintelligible sounds escape Sarah’s throat as he directed her to suck him harder and faster, her shoulders and tits quivering with the exertion.

Steve grabbed handfuls of her hair and increased the pace of the blowjob, pressing her face against him and pulling back. His cock rasped against the back of Sarah’s throat with each thrust. His hips moved in rhythm with her head. He moaned with pleasure as he held the back of her head and fucked her mouth. He pulled her onto his shaft as far as he could and held that position as his cock erupted, sending hot jets spraying against the back of her throat. As Sarah felt his cum shoot into her mouth, he held her in position with his cock buried between her lips. She was forced to swallow several times, but couldn’t manage it all, and milky streams trickled down her chin.

Steve pumped in and out of Sarah’s mouth several more times to make sure he stayed stiff, then taking his cock from her mouth, he pulled her to her feet and made her kneel straddling his hips again. He rubbed his cock against the smooth flesh of her belly as it became trapped between them, and it came to full attention once more.

When he had positioned her on his lap, Steve’s hands began to stroke her sides, slowly caressing the smooth, wet flesh between her hips and arms. His lips pressed against hers; his mouth pressed hers open, his tongue began to probe deeply as his hands moved to explore her stomach and her large tits. His finger traced the pale, thin scar that traveled between her heaving mounds He took a breast in each hand and massaged them, kneading the soft flesh and pinching the sensitive, erect nipples.

Sarah let out a low moan as he lowered his head to her left tit and took the erect nipple into his mouth. “Ahhh… Nooosssaaa!” she gasped as he took as much of the soft mound in as he could, sucking the aroused tip roughly, sending searing bolts of pleasure through her belly to her wet pussy.

Steve groaned as he raised his head and began tasting her other tit. His teeth pulled at the erect nipple as his hand slid down between them to her stomach. He pressed the palm of his hand against her wet pussy. Instinctively, her hips bucked to meet his hand. He plunged two fingers deep inside her aching canal and began pumping. Her hips thrust rhythmically against his hand, her cunt muscles clenching around his fingers.

As his thumb flicked the swollen bud of her clit, Sarah’s body convulsed, and she heard herself cry, “Oh, please… Oh… oh… Ahhh!!” He finger fucked her more rapidly, with more depth as his thumb continued to graze her sensitive, swollen clit. Sarah’s body grew taut with the strain of her impending orgasm. Her hips rocked her back and forth on his lap, and she could feel her pussy mound throb as it rubbed against the length of his cock.

As the peak of her orgasm approached, Steve hooked his fingers inside her cunt and thrust them deeper into her depths. He twisted his fingers with each entry and found her most sensitive spot, pressing it hard and rhythmically.

“Oh, Nooosssaaa!!!” Sarah gasped through clenched teeth as she came against her patient’s hand. Her hips and legs convulsed with the intensity of her climax, and she moaned, “Ahhh, Mr. Bryant, nooo!!”

His fingers continued to fuck her pussy, not letting her orgasm end. “Cum for me, Sarah. That’s it baby, cum for me!”

As she came down from her orgasm he removed his hand, raised her up on the bench and aimed the tip of his cock at her swollen pussy. As soon as she felt him brush against her, she looked down and saw the head of his dick touching her pussy. She pleaded, “Nooo, Oh please, I can’t!”


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 12:06 AM
Steve guided his cock to Sarah’s pussy and slowly entered her. He was so thick and she was so tight he had to press hard to move past the pink folds. Once the head had pushed past her entrance, he grasped her full hips and started pulling her onto his cock slowly until his ten inches were buried all the way inside her womb, and then pulled out.
He slid in and out a few times then stopped while still buried deep inside her steaming pussy. He looked down between their drenched bodies and said, “Oh Sarah, your pussy feels soooo good…. So tight!”

Sarah’s breath was coming in short gasps as she felt his cock move inside her, touching places that had her body anticipated after having been touched there for the first time just weeks before. She felt her muscles contract around his shaft, sending surges of pleasure through her cunt with each pulse beat. Her small hands gripped his wrists convulsively in time with what was happening inside her pussy, and she cried out, “Oh… oh… oh… Please…! Please, M… Mr. B… Bryant! Ohhh!!”

Sarah felt herself being pulled forward, and she gasped as his massive cock shifted inside her. A low moan escaped her lips has he sucked her sensitive left nipple into his mouth and circled it with his tongue. He paused to mumble against her tit, “Please what, Sarah? Say it.”

Her eyes squeezed shut at the embarrassment of having to say it out loud again, but after Monday, Sarah knew what he wanted her to say. “F… fuck me, Mr. Bryant.” Her breath caught as he bit her nipple lightly, “Ssss…uuhhh… Oh… Oh nossa! Please, m… my pussy …fuck my p…pussy.”

He lifted her up until his length slid out of her, the swollen head of his cock remaining poised just outside her throbbing cunt, “Call me `Steve’, remember? How badly do you want me, Sarah? Show me.”

Almost with a will of its own, Sarah’s right hand left his wrist and moved between her legs to grasp his rigid cock. Her small fingers didn’t fit around it, but she moved it into position, the head just poking into her pink folds. Steve moaned as he felt his manhood press against her, “Ahhh… That’s it Sarah. Put it all the way in.”

She whimpered as she lowered herself, slowly pushing his long, thick maleness all the way inside her throbbing womanhood. She could feel him penetrate deeper and deeper inside her steaming sheath as she mounted him. Part of her mind seemed detached from what was happening to her. A wave of shame and embarrassment came over her as she realized that she was willingly taking this man’s penis into her. The wave vanished as she filled her pussy with his manhood, as though his rock hard shaft were physically pushing it out of her. Sarah felt her pussy spasm uncontrollably as his cock pressed against her cervix, sending her into another intense orgasm.

When he felt her cum, Steve began raising and lowering her hips, slowly at first and then faster. As he leaned forward to kiss her, his shaft continued to piston in and out of her tight pussy. Over and over again, he lifted her up and then pulled her roughly against his hips and fucked deep into her womb. Sarah’s hands had moved to grip his biceps; her fingernails digging into his skin as his long, thick cock fucked her relentlessly. He licked his way to her neck, grunting and groaning softly into her ear as his meat slammed into her increasingly well fucked pussy.

“Oh, fuck! Oh, Sarah! Shit, you’re such a great fuck!” His right hand traveled from her hip to cup her bobbing tit while his left hand moved around, gripping her ass cheek to make sure she continued riding his cock. He kneaded her 36C tit with his hand, rasping his thumb over its erect tip over and over again, whispering in her ear how beautiful her tits were.

As he fondled her tit and drove his cock in and out of her, Sarah’s mind abandoned her to the sensations enveloping her body. From what seemed a long way off, she heard herself whimper in time with his thrusts, “Ah… ah… ahhh… Uh! Oh! N… nooosa… Oh! Oh! Y… yes… yes… Oh! P… lease… Harder! Fuck… fuck… me, harder!”

Steve loved the feel of Sarah’s over stimulated body as it moved against him. As their rhythm quickened, her pussy muscles tightened around his cock. His strokes came harder and deeper each time until he knew she was close to climaxing again. Her pussy contracted around him. She cried out in ecstasy as she began cumming. He clenched a handful of hair in his right hand and held it still, making her look at him as she succumbed to another orgasm.

“Ohhh yeah, Sarah! I can feel you cumming for me. You’ve got such a tight little cunt.” He moaned as he bottomed out, his cockhead thrusting deep inside her throbbing core. He raised her part way off him, and then slammed in and out of her hard and fast several times, feeling his cum welling up but wanting to wait for her to cum with him as he filled her tight box with his jiz.

Sarah cried out as her climax seemed to build instead of subside each time he pounded into her. She could feel his cock swell, the thick head seeming larger each time it crashed into her. She felt his cock growing inside her, and knew he was close to cumming. She felt panic rise along side her orgasm as she remembered that her womb could be fertile and just waiting for him to flood it with his sperm.

She grunted in time with his thrusts, as she tried to get the words out to beg him to stop, “Uh, uh, uh, uhhh! Oh, oh, oh, p…p…please, Mr. Bryant….Ahhh! P… p… please don’t c…um ins…side me! Oh, oh, ahhh… ahhh!! P… please, if you c…um in… side me, I… I might g… get p… pregnant! P… please… ahhh… ohhh… AHHH!!!”

When he heard her words, they sent Steve over the edge. He gave one final thrust deep inside her, causing Sarah’s climax to reach its peak just as the head of his cock swelled and then exploded, bathing her insides with his scalding hot cum and, some distant part of her knew, launching his sperm through her vagina into her uterus seeking out the tiny target that might be there. Then as another hot blast of cum erupted into her, it drove away everything except the intense orgasm that was crashing through her body.

Steve’s hands gripped her narrow waist tightly as he held her pussy pressed against his groin, the intensity of his own orgasm surprised even him as he filled her full of his jiz. Sarah’s back arched as she rode the wave of her climax, and he buried his face between her swaying tits, hissing against her flushed, wet skin, “Ahhh, Sarah. Feel me cum inside your tight pussy, baby! Oh shit, you’re such a great fuck!” and then moving to suck one of her waiting nipples.

As Sarah began to come down from her orgasm, her cunt seemed to pulse around her patient’s shaft, milking the last few drops of cum from its engorged head. She drew a ragged breath, “Ssssssss…. Uhhhh…. Ohhh, I can feel you so deep inside me… Uhaahh…” Abruptly, as if a string had been cut, the strength of her climax vanished, and she slumped against his chest with a long moan, his still hard cock firmly planted between her legs as she quietly gasped for breath.

A hand gripped the back of Sarah’s head and guided her mouth to his, his tongue slipping between her soft lips to caress hers as his other hand fondled her tit. After a lazy few moments exploring her smooth body, Steve lifted her off his softening member, and set her in a kneeling position on the bench next to him. She was still weak from her multiple orgasms, and had to steady herself with her hands against the wall of the shower.

Careful of his broken leg, Steve stood behind her and spread her legs, pausing to insert a finger between the swollen pink folds of her cunt. Sarah gasped raggedly as he slowly finger-fucked her to the edge of another orgasm. As he felt her pussy beginning to clench at his long digit spasmodically, he withdrew it with an abruptness that cause her to whimper. He carefully propped his broken leg next to hers on the bench, and she felt the thick head of his rapidly hardening shaft brush against her pussy lips.

Sarah drew a sharp breath as he entered her waiting hole with agonizing slowness. She felt his long, thick manhood fill her inch-by-inch, growing longer and harder as it drove waves of pleasure before it. As his cock traveled deeper into her cunt, his strong hands moved from gripping her hips, up to surround her narrow waist. He pulled her body another inch or two onto his cock, before sliding his hands around to cup her ample tits, kneading them roughly before rolling her large, sensitive nipples into hard tips. This caused her to gasp as sensations seemed to shoot from the taut pink nubs down to the hot center of her womanhood where Steve’s manhood was moving inside her.

Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 12:07 AM
Sarah cried out as her patient suddenly thrust the last few inches of his cock into her throbbing pussy. The thick head of his hard shaft caused her cunt to spasm as she came slightly. She felt fresh juices flow around him as her cunt seemed to pulse around the long, thick intruder. He was so deep inside her that she imagined she could sense the tip of his cock peeking inside her already drenched womb as it waited to be assaulted once again by his thick cum.

One hand left her tit and slipped between her legs to play with her erect clit as he began to slowly thrust in and out of her tight pussy. Sarah felt herself rising toward another intense orgasm as his fingers rolled and pinched the throbbing nub between her legs. His other hand moved to stroke her long blonde hair, and then gently turn her head so he could cover her lips with his. She moaned as his tongue slid between her lips and rasped against her own tongue in time with the thrusting of his cock in her pussy.

The hand cupping her mound slid up to rest on the smooth skin of her belly, a finger circling and then dipping into her navel and then out again. After a long kiss, Steve released her head, and his newly freed hand slipped back to fondle her breast. Sarah moaned as he withdrew his cock from her pussy and rubbed the swollen head against her cunt lips. He pushed forward and her lips parted easily for his member, and for a moment he paused just inside her opening. His hands moved to her waist, lifting her slightly to reposition her body, allowing him to slide all the way inside in one stroke. He drove his cock into her, thrusting so deep and so forcefully, his body pressed hers against the shower wall.

“OHHH nossa!” she moaned as his cock slid into her.

He grabbed her shoulders and pressed her ass tightly against his groin, trying to get his cock as deep inside her as possible. He looked down between her legs and said, “Ahhh, Sarah, your pussy feels sooo good.”

Sarah’s patient grabbed her hips and began to thrust in and out of her. She felt his momentum increase, and he began to fuck her harder. His cock drove in and out of her throbbing vagina with long hard strokes. He gazed down at her soft ass as he fucked her, the muscles in her cunt pulsating around his rock hard member, welcoming each stroke. Sarah grabbed the handrail that circled the shower room, her knuckles turning white as she gripped the metal bar, while Steve continued to pummel her without mercy.

Steve groaned loudly as he fucked her tight pussy. Her cunt was incredibly hot and tight around his thrusting rod as he fucked her hard and fast. He could tell she was close to cumming again already!

“Uhn! Uhn! Unh! UNH! UNH! OHHH! OHHH!” she moaned, feeling the orgasm rising inside her again. Her body began convulsing with each thrust into her tight cunt. “Ohhh! Ohhh nossa! Ah, Yes! Yes, h…harder! P… please fuck me, harder!!” she heard herself call out as she climaxed hard. Her juices poured over his cock, mingling with the water that continued to flow over their bodies. She thrashed her body uncontrollably until Steve grabbed her shoulders again and held her still while she succumbed to the intense orgasm. Her moans became whimpers while she lost herself in the sensations.

As her orgasm seemed to be subsiding, Steve slid his hand around to the front of her body, his fingers finding her clitoris as he continued to fuck her pussy. In moments, as his fingers rubbed her clit, her climax exploded again with even more intensity.

“Ohhh, yes! Ohhh, please! AHHH! AHHH F… uck m… me!” She cried cumming hard around his pistoning shaft. Sarah was gasping for breath as her streaming wet cunt convulsed around his rock hard manhood. She whimpered and moaned as her body gyrated under his sharp thrusts. His strong hands gripped her ass, cupping her soft ass cheeks, squeezing them as he buried the long thick meat of his cock deep in her tight pussy again and again.

Sarah’s body shuddered as smaller orgasms followed the earlier hot, wrenching one each time his cock pressed against her cervix. She gasped and moaned rhythmically as the sensations gripped her body. Her vaginal muscles convulsed under of her patient’s driving, hammering prick. “ Ohhhnnn! Yes! Ahhnngg! Ohhh yes!” she groaned as he fucked her more and more roughly. “Unnhh! Onnggh! Mr. Bryant…” Dazed, she remembered his command of before, “S…Steve, You’re making me c… cum! Unnnhhh!”

Slowly he pulled his massive cock out of her pussy. He held the swollen head poised at the very edge of Sarah’s glistening cunt-lips. He reached one hand around her hips and slipped a finger inside her hole, teasing her clit.

Her breathing became more ragged again as he finger-fucked her, and she could feel the bulbous tip of his cock press against her pussy lips. “S…Steve, please…” Sarah pleaded.

His finger began to fuck her pussy more forcefully, “Please what, Sarah?”

Now she didn’t even think about what she was supposed to say. The words exploded for her as he fingered her toward another orgasm. “Please… Th… that feels so good. Ohhh I want your c… cock inside me.”

“How badly do you want me?” her patient asked, his voice demanding an answer.

Sarah knew what he wanted her to say almost instinctively, now, “Uhhnn, f… fuck me h… hard. Unnnhhh, ohhh please, f… fuck me! I want you to f… fuck my p… pussy hard. Please, S… Steve! Pleeease!”

“Anything you want, baby!” Steve groaned in reply as he slammed into her hard, the heat of her vagina immediately engulfing the entire length of his cock.

“UNNNHHH!” she moaned as he filled her up. “Oh nossa, it's so big inside me!” she gasped weakly. “I can feel it so deep inside me!”

One hand moved to turn her head until his lips found hers and he began to kiss her deeply, but was forced to break the kiss as he began to fuck her harder and harder. He drove in and out of her tight, wet cunt, his cock thrusting faster and faster.

“Say it, Sarah! Say you want me to fuck you! Tell me where you want me to cum for you, baby!” He hissed in her ear.

Again, there was no pause to think, no consideration even of her potential fertility. Sarah’s voice was strained with the approach of her next orgasm as she moaned, “Oh yes! Ohhh yes! F…fuck my p… pussy, P… please fuck me h… harder! It… it feels so… so… Unghhh…unh, unh, unh! Ohhh! It’s in so deep! Anngghhh! Ungghhh! Ohhhnnn! P… please don’t s… stop! Cum inside me! Please f… f… fill my p…pussy!”

Her patient’s hands moved to grasp Sarah’s swaying tits tightly as he prepared to thrust his cock into her cunt one or two more times. “Oh god, Sarah,” he cried, “I'm gonna cum inside your tight little pussy.”

Sarah quivered and twisted beneath him while his hands mauled her aching breasts as he fucked her. He slid his hands down her body and then back to her jiggling tits again. He pinched her nipples fiercely. She nearly cried out with pain as his fingers assaulted the excited buds. “Ohhh no… nossa! Ohhh, please! Ohhh… yes… yes! I'm going to cum! You’re making me cum again! Ahhh! Ohhh, p…please cum inside me, Mr. Bryant… Steve!” She gasped for breath and moaned loudly, “Ahhhggg… ohhhnnn! Please cum inside me now! Do it! Fill me with your cum!”

Sarah’s patient could hold back no longer. The hard fucking of his nurse left his cock pulsating in need of release. He drew back one final time, watching her body tense in anticipation. Abruptly, he thrust his body against hers, driving his engorged cock all the way inside her waiting cunt and into her womb. As he bottomed out, he held himself deep inside of her. His hips jerked several times, and he moaned with his own release as she came one final time.

He moaned, launching more of his potent seed into her womb, “Uhhh, Sarah! That’s it baby, cum for me. Feel my big cock fill your pussy with my jiz. Feel it load you all the way up, baby! Ahhh!” His third load of cum that day shot into Sarah's tight cunt and he held her close, pressing her ass tight against his crotch, ensuring that she would get all of it.

As Sarah came hard around Steve’s throbbing member, she felt the long, thick streams of cum erupt from the top of his shaft and into her eager pussy. She gasped as the steaming blasts pumped into her, bathing her insides. In the back of her mind, she imagined his seed flooding into her as the thick shaft she had begged him to impale her with fertilized her womb. The image vanished as quickly as it had come, as her final orgasm peaked. Sarah’s back arched against his chest, and she cried out one last time, as the intensity of her final orgasm overwhelmed her completely.

When the sensations subsided, she found that he had moved into a sitting position on the bench, with her straddling his legs, still facing away from him, and with his slowly softening cock still embedded between her legs. He had turned her sideways, and was lazily suckling one nipple, causing shocks to travel from the hard tip down to her well-used cunt.

When he saw she had recovered from her orgasm, he carefully lifted her off his member, and helped her to stand. Neither spoke as he showered the cum off from them both, and then helped her dry them each off with the towels on the sink.

When they were both dry, he leaned over to kiss her, his tongue probing deeply into her mouth as one hand moved to fondle her breast while the other stroked lower to the soft folds of her pussy. Finally, he broke away.

“Much as I’d like to keep at my `therapy’, I think you’d better get dressed while I get my gown back on. It’ll be time for that x-ray before we know it.” He grinned down at her, “We’ll just have to schedule some more “therapy” for some other time, won’t we, nurse?” He grabbed his gown and crutch, and hobbled back into his room, leaving a dazed Sarah to collect her uniform.

The End !!!

David_Ginola
28-10-2007, 11:10 AM
Wah lau.....heart throbbing bro.......woooo good ah......tks bro.....

Btw, forget to greet u a very good morning.....:D

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 11:14 AM
Btw, forget to greet u a very good morning.....:[/FONT][/COLOR]

Yo bro D_G , Good The Sunny Sunday Morning !!! :)

Read the other nurse story liao bo , here's one for you . Title : One night of ecstasy is better than candy . Enjoy :D

Halloween had come again.Trick or treater's were running up and down the street.Kid's dressed like witches,vampires,monsters, fairies, and everything in between.Trinity was home alone,handing out candy. There
was a raging party tonight,but she had to miss it because her parents had grounded her.18 and grounded.Didn' t that figure.She was stuck at home handing out candy and they were out at a friends party.They would be gone until the wee hours of the morning.To ease the pain of being stuck at home, she raided her parents porn collection.

Finding the perfect one on the bottom of the pile,Camp Cuddly Pines Chainsaw Massacre.It was one that made fun of modern horror flicks,but had phenomenal sex scenes.She popped in the DVD and settled down on the couch to watch.Her fingers slid under her dress and she played with her clit between doorbell rings.Pinching and rubbing her clit, her mound swelling,the other hand playing with her own nipples.Mmmm, her pussy was getting so wet...Sliding her fingers in she found the g-spot and massaged it until she came.The doorbell rang,again.Shit, she was sure her cum was soaking the back of her dress.

Opening the door,there was no one there.Suddenly a masked figure popped up at her from behind the bench on her front porch.Trinity screamed and slammed the door.Hearing laughter from outside,her face flushed with anger.Swinging the door open she recognized the masked figure as being a boy from school.David. That asshole."What the fuck are you doing?"she demanded."Awww, don't get mad at me.I was just playin'"he said,still giggling."It' s not funny asshole" she shot at
him.David took off the mask and gave her the puppy eyes."May I come in? Please?"Trinity sighed."No one's supposed to be here but me.I'm freakin' grounded"she said."Oh? What did you do?"he asked."Flunking math.I'll be glad when we graduate after this year"she said. "Besides,won' t your girlfriend be mad your here? And why are you not at the party?" she asked.

"Naw.Broke up this morning.Confronted her and found out she was sleeping with my best friend.Fuck that bitch.Never liked her anyway.As for the party,I got bored and left."Trinity was taken aback.David's girlfriend was gorgeous.Tan, long legs,perfect ass,almond eyes,and long brown hair.She wished she could look like that."Sooooo, you gonna let me in or not?"he asked her,cocking his head to the side.Trinity frowned,but opened the door and stepped back to let him in."What
exactly are you supposed to be?"David asked as he flopped down on the couch.She pointed to the huge wings by the door."A fairy,but the wings were too bulky.So I took them off" she replied sitting down on the other side of the couch.

"What are you watching?"his voice puzzled."Oh, my god.Nothing! "She dove for the remote,but he was faster than her.Pressing play the next sex scene came on.David's eyes bugged out and his jaw dropped.Clearly, he had never seen anything quite like this."Oh, my.You naughty,naughty girl."He winked at her.She was kinda uncomfortable watching this with
him.Trinity had always admired David from afar.He was tall,well muscled and as sexy as they came,but she didn't know him.Why was he really here? David decided to lay down to watch the movie with his head in her lap.Her uncomfortableness was growing.But, so was her horniness.Half way through the scene she felt her juices running down her pussy.

David had always liked Trinity,but had never been brave enough to approach her.Tonight had been different though.It seemed like there was magic in the air,and so many possibilities. .His cock was beginning to get hard and push against his pants.She's gonna notice he thought. This can't be good...or can it? He rolled over to face her and rolled up her dress,exposing her wet panties.Well, g-string actually.She offered no resistance when he licked her clit,tasting her sweet cum. Careful to keep his head buried between her legs,he slid off the couch to get a better angle.

Trinity moaned as his tongue worked its magic.Licking and sucking her cum from her pussy.She leaned back giving him more room to move around.His tongue slid in and out of her dripping hole as his fingers teased and rubbed her clit.Her moans growing with every stoke.Was this some kind of dream?A voodoo spell? She didn't care anymore,not as long as he kept touching her.An orgasm began to build and her legs tightened around his head.Her back arched as she came.David licked up
every drop.Now he slid a finger into that tight pussy,then another,and another.God, she was so tight and wet,he almost lost it right there.

She slid off the couch and kissed him,laying him down on his back. Starting with his ear,she licked and kissed her way down his neck and chest.Upon reaching his stomach,she nipped,causing his stomach to quiver.Trinity crawled backwards until her tits were resting on his cock.She looked up at him with hunger in her eyes.He was breathing deeply and watching her make her way down.She undid his pants and freed his cock.It was much bigger than she ever could have imagined.It had to be at least eight inches long and three inches wide."Ahhhhh" she said,licking the tip.David tilted his head back and moaned.Trinity
ran her tongue from the bottom of his balls to the tip of his cock.His hands grasped at the carpet,trying with everything he had to keep from cumming.

She took him as far as she could in her mouth all at once,causing David to gasp.He looked down to watch her head bob up and down.Her tiny mouth felt so good.Man,she knew what she was doing.Sucking like a freakin' hoover,tongue teasing,oh,it was too much.He was going to loose it already.It had been too long since he'd gotten a blow job.Or anything for that matter.His cum shot down her throat.Trinity swallowed as much as she could,but there was just too much and some
dripped out of her mouth.She wiped it with the back of her hand and licked it off.His hand reached down to grab a handful of hair and bring her up to his lips,and the doorbell rang.Grabbing a blanket and throwing it on him,she ran to the door to hand out candy to the trick or treaters and shoo them away.She turned off the porch light to detour any other kids.

David was masturbating under the blanket,trying to make sure he stayed hard.Trinity returned and threw the blanket off.Straddling him she slid his cock into her pussy.It was so wet it slid all the way in at once.David groaned with pleasure,and Trinity reached up to squeeze her own breasts.His hands slid up her thighs and lifted the dress over her
head.She was wearing no bra.Her pussy began to grind his cock,slow at first,but picking up speed quickly.Now David reached up to grab her tits and pinch her nipples.Then she began to bounce her pussy all the way up and down his shaft."Oh,fuck baby,your such a dirty whore.Tell me you like it!" he said in a throaty voice."Yeah, oh yeah baby,I love
the feel of your cock,its so big,it fills me up,oh fuck!"she moaned. She slowed down and ground against him for a minute before turning around to fuck him in reverse cowboy.This just made her pussy even tighter.Her cum was dripping down his thighs.She reached down to play with his balls as she fucked his cock,hard and fast.

He began to thrust his cock up into her pussy,grabbed her ass, screaming "fuck it baby,fuck that cock.Make me cummmm!"Their orgasms built until they both climaxed together.Their cum mixing together and leaking down his cock and balls.Trinity slid off and lay next to him. "You don't think that's it,do you?" he asked rolling over to kiss her. She looked surprised, but shook her head."Good.I' m gonna fuck you till you're raw."He kissed her passionately and rolled on top.David moved down to bury his head between her huge tits.He moved to lick and suck on those perfect nipples.

She reached down to rub his cock, slick with their cum.Then she moved down to suck their sweet cum off his cock.Shortly it was as hard as ever.David got up and pulled her up with him."Here,lean over" he said bending her over the piano.One hard thrust and he was in her ass. Trinity moaned from the pleasure.He began to thrust hard into her, spanking her ass.Her hands gripped the edges of the piano,moans getting louder and louder.Her ass moving back and forth,matching his
every thrust.His balls were slapping her pussy.Halloween decorations fell over,some falling into the floor."Oh god,I didn't think her ass could possibly be any tighter than her pussy?"he thought."I'm gonna cumm,I'm gonna cumm,oh shit,fuck me baby!"she screamed.Her cum ran down his cock,down his balls,and onto his legs."I'm not done with you yet" he said.David slid his cock out and led her to the recliner.

Trinity positioned herself in doggy style,burying her head between the back of the chair and the arm.David's cock slid into that tight,wet pussy.It was swollen and tighter than ever,swallowing his cock.His thrusts came hard and fast.Her fingers moved down to play with her clit while he fucked her.The more she moaned,the harder he plunged into her,gripping her ass to help his thrusting.David fucked her harder and faster than he had ever done before.Eventually they both reached orgasm and collapsed in the floor from exhaustion." Was it any good baby?" he asked her."A dream come true" she whispered back.They laid there and held each other for hours. "Definitely a night of treats" she thought.Happy Halloween.

The End

David_Ginola
28-10-2007, 11:23 AM
Wah bro...nice halloween treats.....tks bro.......buay tahan.....:p

otamay
28-10-2007, 02:41 PM
From internet...
Wonderful Experience
I recently had the wonderful experience of showing my nephew first-hand how to please a woman.
He and I have always been close and when he came to me I was neither shocked nor dismayed.

Chris and Kim had taken each others virginity about a month before, and I had bought him the condoms for the act. I had been the one to have the "birds-and-bees" talk with him and, at 18, I thought he was mature enough. He and his girl both came to me to ask for "pointers" and were happy to get the advice first-hand.

Kim is one of the most gorgeous girls I have ever seen, 1.7m and about 54 kgs,
slender and with tits just a little too big for the rest of her, 36D's as I soon discovered. Light brown hair and a lovely face. Chris was a jock, 1.75 and stocky but all solid muscle. He looked just like his father, long-dead in a car crash.

We set the date for their "lessons" on a Friday afternoon. Since Kim was due to start her period on Sunday we decided to risk a little "bareback" action. The two kids came over to my house after school and planned to spend the night, giving us plenty of time. When they came in they each gave me a big hug and Kim gave me a wet french kiss. Chris just chuckled.

I poured three glasses of wine to get things started and we sat and chatted. Both were excellent students and athletic, he in football and wrestling, she in swimming and cheer. They also played golf with me from time to time.

After awhile, the action started. Kim and Chris started to make out, locked at the lips and roaming hands. I leaned over and slipped my hands under her shirt, caressing her big breasts over the soft material of her bra. Her nipples hardened immediately and I could hear soft moans come from her.

She then turned to me and slipped off her shirt and made out with me. Chris sat back and told me he wanted to watch me fuck her. She agreed and we moved the party to my bedroom. I had set it up for maximum romantic effect, with a fire going and soft music cued up on the stereo. I pointed Chris to a large leather chair where he could sit and play voyeur.

I kissed her softly and undid her bra, then cupped one breast as I sucked the other. She squirmed from the stimulation but was content to let me take control. Once I had worked her up I reached for the clasp in her pants, undid it, and slid my hand underneath her panties and found her clit. She jumped as i rubbed it and slowly I got her undressed.

At this point Chris was naked and stroking his young cock. The boy was hairy, especially around his penis which stuck out from a jungle of pubic hair. As I looked at these two naked teenagers my own erection started to get uncomfortable so I took off my own clothes.

Kim stared at my cock, half in fear and half in lust.

"Chris, look how big your uncle's dick is!" Chris got a dejected look on his face, feeling his own six inches were inadequate next to my own nine.

"Don't worry, kid. It really is all about what you do with it. "He smiled, but I could tell his eyes were also on my penis.

I turned back to Kim and kissed her hard as I leaned her back against the pillows. Her hands found my cock and balls and began to stroke them. I licked my way down her body, paying close attention to her huge boobs as I made my way down to her beautiful pussy. It had a thick covering of light-brown down.

"Chris's never done this," she said as I started to tongue her hole. After waking her clit up with a few quick flicks, I started in on an old trick: making the alphabet across her pussy. Before I got to "H" she was bucking her hips and screaming. She grabbed my hair as I worked, nearly pulling it out as I inserted fingers into her snatch. Her juice was the sweetest I had ever tasted.

When I got to "Q" I heard Chris grunting and saw that he had climaxed. His fist and bush were covered in thick, white gobs of semen. I smiled at him and finished the job on the young girl.

"Have you ever sucked Chris's cock?" She shook her head. "Well, let me show you how. Best way is to have one hand on the dick and one on the balls. Pump my dick while you suck and lick it." She took instructions well and, with only a couple of admonitions about teethm proceeded to give me a fantastic blowjob.

She giggled a couple of times as my bush tickled her nose, and I felt the sperm boiling up from my balls. "Okay, baby I'm going to cum. Just keep pumping and swallow as fast as you can." With that my cock exploded a huge wad down her throat which she took as if she'd been sucking cock for years. When I finished I gave her a big kiss, the salty taste of my spunk still evident in her mouth.

Chris, with the virility of youth, was already hard again and stroking away. I motioned her over to help him out and my nephew got his first blowjob. By the time he creamed her mouth, I was hard again and ready to go.

To be continued...

otamay
28-10-2007, 03:36 PM
She came back over to me and I got on top of her. As I rubbed my cock on her young pussy, a little bit of fear came back to her because of its size. "Don't worry, honey. I'm going to go nice and easy until you get used to it." With that, I inserted the head into her. She was very wet but very tight. Slowly I pulled out and pushed back in, and after about 15 minutes I had all seven inches in her. With the sexiest look and voice she said: "Fuck me, Uncle Joe."

With long and fast strokes I pounded that pussy until she screamed. Her vaginal muscles squeezed me like a wet, velvet vice. I then pulled out of her and moved her onto her side so Chris would have a good look at my cock reaming her cunt. "This is the spoon," I told them. I pounded away until Kim had another orgasm.

"Time to ride me," I said, shifting onto my back. "Just like a horse."

"Well, you do have a horse cock, Uncle Joe." She reached down and put my penis into her. I say back and let her do all the work. When I started to feel myself getting ready to cum, I repositioned her on her knees.

"One more, baby. Let me fuck you doggie-style" The new position made her shudder, but I loved the way her heavy tits bounced with each thrust. I reached underneath and got my fingers wet with her juice, then inserted them into her asshole. Startled at first, she was too far gone to resist. I could feel my cock through her inner membranes.

Once her back passage was loosened, I took my cock and plunged it home. She screamed in pain but then started humping back at me, hard.

"Fuck my ass, Uncle Joe! Harder!" I obliged her. When I felt ready to cum, I flipped her over and stuck my dick between those beautiful tits. Within ten strokes my penis exploded, covering her face and hair with my sperm.

We lay down together and Chris came to the bed to join us. "That was really hot, Uncle Joe."

"Yeah! Can you teach Chris to fuck like that?"

"Sure. But don't be too hard on him. I do have twenty-five years head start."

The two kids started making out so I retreated and let them have their fun. Chris took her doggie-style and really loved the way her tits swayed as he thrust fast and hard. Even though he had cum twice that day, he filled her again in less than five minutes. He seemed a little dejected.

I put my hand on his shoulder. "Don't worry too much about the quick trigger. You'll grow out of it."

"Okay, but I still wish I could last as long as you."

"You'll get there. Now, you two up for another great thing?"

"Sure," they both said.

"Okay, then." I got on my back and pulled Kim on top of me. A few thrusts, lubricated by Chris's Spunk, and I was in.

"Chris, come around behind her and put you penis in her ass." Soon, we were moving in rhythym, as I thrust in he pulled out and so on. I could feel his cock rubbing mine through her thin membranes. I sucked on those big tits as I fucked her. Both kids were grunting and moaning with pleasure and, as i sensed Chris about to cum, I thrust harder trying to cum at the same time he did. Kim, caught between the two of us, climaxed first and hard. Soon after, my nephew and I filled each of her holes with sperm.

In the next couple of weeks the kids came over and we enjoyed each other. A couple of times Kim came over by herself and we fucked like demons. Chris was fine with this, and over time he developed better stamina.

One afternoon Chris came over by himself. "Uncle Joe, can I ask you something?"

"Anything."

"What is it like to have sex with another guy?"

The question startled me a bit, but he knew that I was bisexual. "Well, it depends on the guys. But usually there is less foreplay and more action. Why do you ask?"

"Well, when we're fucking Kim I like to look at your cock. It turns me on. And when I'm fucking her in the ass, I wonder what it would be like if it was my ass being plowed. Am I wierd?"

I laughed. "No. You know I fuck other guys sometimes. It is just different."

"Uncle Joe?"

"Yeah, Chris?"

"Will you have sex with me?"

I smiled. "It would be my pleasure. And yours too!"

I took him upstairs and we both stripped and got into bed. I started slowly by rubbing his hard, taut muscles. At first he wouldn'e meet my eyes but eventually he returned my gaze with tremendous love. I put his hand on my penis and started to stroke his. Both out ballsacks got tight from the stimulation.

After awhile I put my mouth on his cock and proceeded to blow him. With my hands I caressed his nuts and fingered his ass. Once I got one all the way in he tensed and filled my mouth with his young seed. I gave him a kiss and passed some of it back to him, which he took gladly.

"Would you like me to fuck you in the ass?"

"Yes, but won't it hurt?"

"It might, but I'll go easy on you." I grabbed a tube of KY from the nightstand. "Would you like to suck me a little first?"

"Okay." He licked the head of my cock like a candy cane, then proceeded to bob his head. A couple of times he gagged on it but, eyes watering, he kept it up. What a great natural cocksucker my nephew turned out to be!

I put him on his back and spread the lubricant on my cock and worked up his rectum. The I put his legs on my shoulders and eased my cock into him. He tensed at first but got the hang of it quickly. After twenty minutes I began to thrust in earnest and, best I could, stroked his young cock. I cried out that I was cuming as I filled his ass with my cream.

Afterwards we lay in each others arms, stroking each mothers bodies. "Did you talk to Kim about any of this?"

"Yeah, she was cool with it. She even said she would like to watch sometime."

"That's quite a girl you have there."

"I know. And she really loves you, too."

"That's sweet. I love her too."

The End

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 04:12 PM
Wah bro...nice halloween treats.....tks bro.......buay tahan.....

Hehehehehe.....wish here also got this type of service also . :p


Way to go bro otamay .....got some more bo .... :D

Me Siam Bu
28-10-2007, 04:14 PM
cheers to ur nice cool stories :) clap clap

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 04:17 PM
cheers to ur nice cool stories . clap clap

Thanks bro for coming in to read my stories plus some contribution of few bro's here . :D :)

otamay
28-10-2007, 04:30 PM
Way to go bro otamay .....got some more bo .... :D

Yes Bro birdie8819, yes....there are somemore......;)

camera76
28-10-2007, 05:15 PM
Great thread, great story.

thanks for sharing ;)

Billard Cue
28-10-2007, 06:38 PM
Great thread, camp here for more :)

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 09:07 PM
One Long Story for tonight - Title : The Gift ! Enjoy ;)


I stumbled over the metal threshold of the doorway as I hurried into the convenience store. I looked down immediately to see what my toe had hit then looked up, embarrassed, to see the reactions of the other two people who were inside. They averted their stares as soon as I looked their way.

I wanted a quick cup of coffee to drink as I drove the long descent down the mountainside into the desert. It never ceased to amaze me how it could be a warm balmy evening leaving San Diego then drop to near freezing temperatures in the mountains. By the time I got to Palm Springs, it would be hot and dry.

Ignoring everything except my personal mission, I filled a foam cup with coffee, struggled to find the right size lid, grabbed a pack of sugar and a stir stick, and headed toward the counter.

I was second in line. In front of me was a nicely shaped young woman who was certainly not dressed for the frigid mountain air outside. She had on a yellow tube top and blue jean cutoffs which left most of her goose-bumped skin exposed. Without being obvious, I lowered my eyes to catch a glimpse of the backs of her very well shaped legs. I was hoping that she would turn around so that I could see whether the view of her front was as lovely as my view of her back.

As I tore back the perforated flap on the lid of my cup, I could smell the steaming coffee. I also noticed the sweet, fresh, citrus fragrance emanating from the young lady. The clerk was handing her change when I heard a raspy voice coming from behind me.

"Nobody moves!"

I turned around to see two men with nylon stockings over their heads standing just inside the door. The taller man had a small silver gun in his hand. He raised it, his arm outstretched, and pointed his weapon straight at the clerk's head as he approached her.

"Who else is here?" His voice sounded angry and urgent.

The clerk, a chubby middle-aged woman wearing a stained red smock, just glared at him with her mouth open. It struck me that she shouldn't have been so surprised that a hold up was taking place in that store. Considering the somewhat secluded location, I would have thought that the place would be robbed every other month.

"Damn it! Answer me!"

The clerk closed her mouth momentarily and looked as if she might be peeing her pants. I was mentally projecting an order to her to answer the guy before I had to watch her face explode from the impact of a bullet.

"Nobody," she said softly. He had come so close that the end of the barrel of the gun was just inches from her nose. She looked at it, her eyes almost crossed. "Nobody else," she whimpered as tears began to roll down her flushed cheeks.

"All the money!" The gunman told her, as impatient as I had ever seen anyone.

The young woman in front of me turned slowly to look at the door, only to see that it was blocked by the other masked bandit. She was extremely pretty, even in her frightened state. Long auburn hair framed her youthful face. The tube top didn't do much to hide the roundness of her breasts and the peaks of her nipples.

The clerk scooped handfuls of bills out of the cash drawer and handed it over. There might have been two hundred bucks at the most. The gunman stuffed them in his pants pocket.

"Lay down!" he yelled at the clerk, who complied immediately, then he turned his eyes toward her customers. He instantly focused on the girl in front of me. "Yeah," he said, in a different, but extremely disturbing tone of voice. "Nice."

"Come on!" his companion shouted from the door.

The gunman stepped to the girl and stood a few feet in front of her. She didn't move, apparently frozen with fear. "Very nice. I bet you got a sweet little cherry that needs to be popped, huh??

A sick expression washed over her face as she listened to his words. I could only imagine the horror she was feeling. Her hands were trembling, just like mine were.

"We're going to have to take you with us and have a little party for awhile."

He reached out with his gunless hand and cupped one of her breasts with it, then moved it higher to grasp the edge of her tube top. In one quick movement, he pulled it down around her waist to reveal her breasts. They were indeed awesome. Her nipples, bright pink, were erect and stiff, pointing slightly upward, possibly from an involuntary physical reaction to the cold or the anxiety she was feeling.

With my back to the door, and the gunman's stare zooming in on the girl's naked chest, neither of the robbers could see my hands as I worked the plastic lid loose from the coffee cup. I just hoped that the burst of steam from the hot liquid wouldn't be noticed.

"Oh, yeah. Real nice tits. I'm going to take my time with this little bitch," he said wickedly, roughly squeezing and twisting her breasts with his dirty fingers. "You can have what's left of her when I'm done," he called to his accomplice.

"Bring her then, and let's just get the hell out of here," he called back.

Without releasing his hand from her bosom, he aimed his gun at me. Although it was difficult to tell because of the stocking, it appeared that he was still concentrating his gaze on her nipples, apparently preoccupied with them. The foul odor of liquor on his breath overpowered the girl's perfume.

“Give me your wallet, asshole," he mumbled, much of the commandeering edge gone from his voice. I glanced down at his crotch and it was evident from the bulge in his pants that he had quickly become sexually aroused from feeling her breasts. "I got a hot date here who just can't wait to suck my dick and feel it squirt inside her mouth."

Considering that my wallet probably had more money in it than had been in the cash drawer, I wasn't overjoyed at the prospect of giving it to him. I had never considered myself the hero type, but I was determined to do something to allow me, and the young girl, at least a fighting chance. My first thought was to throw the coffee in his face. But I opted for his groin instead, figuring that the heat would permeate the fabric of his pants and cause a more dramatic reaction.

"You like to be fucked in the ass? Huh, baby?" He was utterly oblivious to what I was doing. "We might have to party all weekend." He was moving closer to her, his legs spread apart, more than likely intending to get a cheap thrill by rubbing his penis against the smooth skin of her thigh. I knew that if I was going to do something, I'd have to do it soon. "I'm going to want to come in every sweet hole in that pretty, pink, little body you got. Maybe twice, even."

Without another thought, I lowered my hand and splashed the contents of the cup between the gunman's legs.

“Son of a bitch!" he yelled, taking a step backwards. Luckily, it took him a few seconds to compose himself before he could shoot as the scalding coffee ran down his pants legs. I lunged toward his arm, concerned only with the gun in his hand. My momentum carried us to the counter. His back crashed against it, and I pushed his arm back as far as I could.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 09:09 PM
His hand slammed against the wire hangers of a circular metal rack which displayed cigarette lighters, knocking it off onto the floor. The pain must have caused him to release his grip, because the gun flew out of his hand just as it fired. The bullet hit a fluorescent light fixture in the ceiling, and shards of glass showered down on us.

"Run!" I yelled, letting go of his arm. She had clutched her hands to her face. I grabbed one of them and pulled her down the isle of the store behind me as I searched for a restroom, hoping it would have a lock on the door. I didn't look back to see what the bandits were doing.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw the guy who was guarding the door keeping pace with us as he ran down the adjoining isle. It was obvious that he would reach the back of the store, lined with coolers for bottled drinks, before we would. I had no idea what I would do then.

Behind me I could hear the gunman cussing at me. I assumed that he was looking for his gun. Just before I reached the end of the isle, his partner appeared. Thank goodness he didn't have a gun that he had been concealing. Unfortunately, he did have a knife. In fact, it was a very big knife.

I glanced to my side and saw a plastic barrel full of soft drink bottles laying on a bed of crushed ice. I let go of the girl's hand, picked one up, and threw it at him. He ducked to the side, behind the isle of merchandise, and the bottle smashed against the glass cooler doors spraying cola in every direction.

"The bathroom!" I yelled. "And lock the door!"

She took my hint and darted around me to the right. I kept picking up bottles and flinging them toward the end of the isle as fast as I could, knowing that I might be shot in the back at any moment. The third bottle broke one of the doors in the cooler. In only a few seconds, the floor was covered with broken glass and foaming liquid.

"Jesus Christ, Ben. Let's get the fuck out of here!"

I saw the top of my pursuer's head as he ran back toward the door. In a flash I cut to the right and saw two restroom doors. Figuring that she instinctively went into the women's room, I tried the knob to it first. It was locked.

"It's me!" I shouted, expecting to be killed. I heard a click, and the door opened. I slipped inside, closed the door, and pushed the button on the knob to activate the lock.

The girl had pulled her tube top over her breasts and had begun to cry, her arms wrapped around her shivering body. I grabbed her and stood her in one corner of the tiled room next to the door. "Stay right there," I whispered.

She nodded, her eyes wide with a look of complete trust in my spur of the moment judgment. I stepped across the doorway and huddled in the other corner just as the crack of the gun sounded. A bullet pierced the steel door as the sound reverberated throughout the small cubicle.

"I'm gonna kill you, you son of a bitch! You're one dead mother fucker." The gunman's voice was full of rage.

I heard the knob jiggle as he tried to open the door. Then, a few seconds later, four more shots blasted out in quick succession, blowing holes in various areas of the door. Bullets and sharp pieces of metal and wood ricocheted off the walls and porcelain fixtures.

"You better hope I never see your ass again!"

There was silence. I looked over at the girl to make sure that she hadn't been hit by a bullet. She was sobbing, a terrified look of need on her lovely face. We stood there, completely still. I wondered whether the bandits had gone or whether this was just a lull while the gun was being reloaded. I also had the terrifying thought that they may be looking for the key to the door. If they found it, we were doomed. I couldn't see anything in the room to use to wedge the door closed. When no more shots came in the next few minutes, I began to relax.

"Are you okay?" I said softly to her. She nodded to me, although she didn't seem too sure of her response.

"Hold me?" she sobbed. "Please?"

I went to her side of the door and took her in my arms. Her soft shoulders felt cold, like she had been chilled to the bone. Her lithe body melded into mine as I did my best to warm and calm her. It was impossible to hide the fact that I was shaking like a leaf myself. After nearly a minute she seemed to relax a little.

Thank you," she murmured. "Thank you so much."

"That's okay," I said. "If they've gone, the woman behind the counter should come and get us. That is, if they didn't shoot her."

"If they'd taken me...oh, God." She started sobbing again. "If it wasn't for you..."

"I know. It's okay."

"No. I mean... I don't know if I could have lived through that."

She pressed her body tighter against me. I could feel the firm roundness of her breasts pressing into my chest and the smooth silkiness of her back with my hand. "I just don't know how to thank you enough."

I began to notice pain in my right forearm. I looked down to see that blood was dripping from it onto the side of her shorts. "You're hurt!" She said in a concerned voice. "Did he shoot you?"

I let go of her with that arm and saw a small gash just below my elbow. I didn't know whether a bullet had grazed me or I had been cut when I slammed into the counter.

"Here," she said, going to the paper towel dispenser, seemingly forgetting about the possibility of more shots bursting through the door. She held several towels under the faucet and returned to me. With an incredibly soft touch, she wiped the blood away and cleaned my wound

"Oh my God, you've been shot."

"Yeah, I guess I have," I admitted, looking closely at my arm.

She looked up at me with a look of true admiration and concern. Her blue eyes sparkled through her lashes. "No one's ever done anything like this for me before." She returned her attention to my arm. "It doesn't look too serious, thank God."

From the store we heard a voice. I swept her into my arms again and pressed our bodies tightly into the corner. This time she wrapped her arms around me as well. I could feel her yielding to me, as if she enjoyed the feeling of my body against hers. She nuzzled her face against my neck while we waited. When I heard the voice again, I was convinced that it hadn't come from either of the robbers. Reluctantly, I released her.

"I think it's safe to go," I told her.

"If you think so," she replied. She raised onto her toes and kissed me gently on the lips. "Thank you. I really mean it."

The voice had come from a customer who had just happened into the store. The clerk finally got up off the floor as we neared the counter, and she grabbed the telephone to call the police.

Within five minutes the parking lot outside looked like a convention of red, blue, and white flashing lights. An EMT swabbed and bandaged my arm while I was interviewed by three different police officers. I declined a ride in the ambulance since it appeared that I only had a bad scratch.

In less than an hour I was told that I could go, but should expect to hear from other officers within the next week. I made my way to the coffee machine again and filled a cup that I hoped I would actually get to drink. I held it up to show the clerk, who nodded and told me it was on the house.

As I started toward the door, I heard the young girl's voice.

"Wait!" she called, walking quickly toward me. "Who are you? I mean..." she smiled. It was the first time I had seen a relaxed expression on her face. "I'm sorry, that's no way to make an introduction. I'm Beth Teegarten. I... I want to do something for you."

Her offer was certainly tempting. She had apparently taken the time to freshen her makeup between police grillings and looked absolutely gorgeous. But, she was at least ten years younger than me. Probably the only thing we had in common was the fact that we'd been victimized by the robbers.

"You really don't have to do anything. I'm just glad we're both safe."

"But...where are you going?"

“I'm spending the weekend in Palm Springs; going to watch the golf tournament."

"That's where I live. How about I make you dinner? A thank you dinner?"

I paused, letting her eyes coerce me into accepting her invitation. I might have been reading more into her gaze than she intended, but it was telling me that much more than dinner might be on the agenda.

"Here," she said, stepping back to the counter. She took a pen from a display and wrote something on a napkin. "Give me a call this weekend." She handed me the napkin. "Please?"

"Sure," I told her, "take care of yourself."

She leaned into me as if we had known each other forever and wrapped her arms around me. When she stepped back, I saw the sparkle of admiration and gratitude in her eyes again. I returned her smile and left to get in my car.

I called Beth Saturday afternoon, and she invited me to her apartment for dinner that evening. The conversation was somewhat uneventful; no indication from her that we would do anything but socialize. Since I had other plans for dinner, we had agreed on drinks and a snack. I wondered if her zealous admiration of my foolhardy bravado had worn off in the intervening twenty-four hours.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 09:10 PM
I wasn't prepared for the atmosphere that awaited me when Beth opened the door to her apartment. The lights were off, but the room was illuminated by dozens of flickering candles. She looked incredibly sexy, wearing a burgundy negligee made of silk or a synthetic imitation which clung tightly to her breasts and upper body. The skirt, flaring elegantly from her hips, stopped about three inches above her knee.

"Hi," she told me sweetly. As soon as she had closed the door, she wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me invitingly. "I was beginning to think that you weren't going to come."

She took my hand in hers and led me inside. Because of traffic and my unfamiliarity with the area, I had arrived almost half an hour later than we had agreed on the telephone.

The air was sweet from the scented candles and much warmer than I would have liked. Her apartment was huge. The living room was nicely decorated with comfortable sofas, chairs, and a low coffee table. The walls were a light peach color, adorned with a tasteful assortment of framed prints. I assumed that the double doors to my right opened into her bedroom.

"Sit down," she extended her hand toward one of the sofas, arranged in an L-shape in one corner. She sat, tucking her slim legs under herself, and pulled me down next to her.

"It's warm in here," I said. I instinctively noticed how her nipples strained at the thin fabric she was wearing. I could still visualize how pink, full, and stiff they had been in the store.

"Well, let me cool you off, then." She started unbuttoning my shirt very slowly.

"I like to be warm," she whispered, lowering her mouth to my chest as my shirt opened. She pursed her lips and blew cool air across my skin with feathery softness. Glancing up at me, she said, "I have a surprise for you."

"Oh, no," I replied, "I think I've had enough surprises for awhile." The sweet fragrance of her perfume, mixed with the scent of the candles, was beginning to have an intoxicating effect on me.

"Oh, I think you'll like this surprise. It's a special way of saying thank you." She leaned back, staring at me from under her long, dark lashes. "I want you to meet a very good friend of mine."

I assumed that she was making a coy, erotic reference to some particularly enjoyable part of her body. "Well, any friend of yours is a friend of mine," I quipped, trying to play along with her.

"Good. Remember that, Okay?"

"Sure." She pulled me to her, kissing me deeply. She thrust her tongue between my lips and ran it in circles on the roof of my mouth. It brought back pleasant memories of our brief previous encounter in the restroom. Her firm young body felt wonderful and willing in my arms.

She withdrew, and slowly opened her eyes. "Yessss," she hissed mischievously. "I think you'll like this surprise." She turned her head toward the open doors, and called softly, "Jen?"

I was bewildered. I had thought that we were alone. Through the doorway poked the head of a young girl with long, straight blonde hair. She glanced at us momentarily, then started walking toward us, tying the belt of the pink robe which surrounded her graceful, petite body.

"Hi," she said as she approached.

"Paul, this is Jennifer Allen," Beth told me, a bright smile on her face. "We went to high school together. She's going to college here, and is sharing the apartment with me until she can get her own."

I was shocked when I noticed that, in many details, Jennifer was very similar in appearance to Beth. Not quite as tall, the same blue eyes, and a slim, youthful frame, she couldn't have been more than eighteen or nineteen years old. She sat on the other side of me, and I presented my hand to her.

"Hi, Jennifer," I said, looking into her wide eyes. Even in the flickering shadows of the candle light I could see that she had flawless, soft skin. Her narrow nose and full pink lips reflected a virginal, wholesome beauty. The quivering of her warm hand indicated that she was either nervous or excited at the prospect of meeting me.

I turned toward Beth without releasing Jennifer's hand. "This is quite a surprise," I stated flatly, raising my brows to show Beth that I was pleasantly dazzled.

"Beth's told me a lot about you." The sultry tone of Jennifer's voice was enticing. I turned back toward her. It would have been impossible for any man to misinterpret the eager, inviting look in her sparkling eyes.

"All positive, I hope?"

She lowered her gaze quickly, scanning my body, then focused on my eyes again. "Oh, yes. Very positive." Almost imperceptibly, she ran the tip of her tongue between her lovely lips. She began stroking the palm of my hand with her soft fingers. The robe had fallen open, revealing the provocative cleavage between her firm breasts.

"There's where he was shot," Beth commented, pointing to the crimson scratch on my forearm. I had not put a bandage on the wound, figuring that it would heal better if left open to the dry air in the desert.

"What you did was very brave," Jennifer told me with an admiring gleam in her eyes, her fingers tracing little circles in the hollow of my elbow.

For several seconds there was an uneasy silence in the room. I didn't quite know how to react. "I thought you might want you get comfortable with us," Beth told me. Sitting between two nearly naked, beautiful teenage girls was more than comfortable, I thought to myself. Although I knew nothing about Beth, I wouldn't have dreamed what was happening would be possible.

"Jen and I are `very’ good friends." Beth extended her right hand in front of me, which Jennifer grasped almost automatically with her left. "While we were in school together, we sometimes..," her voice trailed off as she looked fleetingly toward the young blonde.

"Experimented," Jennifer completed her thought. "I think lots of girls do. We're not lovers. We're not gay; at least I'm not." She cocked her eyes toward Beth, who shook her head back and forth. "We just... well, kind of practiced, I guess." She moved her soft fingers up the inside of my hand, over my wrist, until she was sliding her fingers up and down my forearm.

"Yeah!" Beth responded, sounding happy with Jennifer's choice of words. "I know it sounds adolescent, but we sort of practiced like we were with a man instead of each other. That's why I want you to be comfortable," Beth told me, giving me a soft kiss of reassurance. "I told Jen that I thought it might be fun if we all experimented together."

My heart was pounding rapidly from the sexual tension mounting inside me. I felt my organ expanding, cramped by my clothes. The room felt ten degrees warmer just imagining the wonderful experiments the three of us could perform together.

"I'm comfortable." Jennifer tossed her head nonchalantly, raising one shoulder to accentuate her admission. She released Beth's hand and placed hers on my bare chest, kneading my left nipple between her thumb and index finger. "In fact, I'd like to get much, much more comfortable."

"Hummm?" Beth inquired, placing her wet mouth on my again. I communicated my willingness with my lips, enjoying the other girl's invigorating caresses. As Beth's mouth retreated, Jennifer leaned toward me and replaced it with her own. She manipulated me until she had sucked my tongue between her succulent lips.

As Jennifer drew her head away, she moaned softly. She turned her head and kissed Beth with the same enthusiasm she had me. I watched their beautiful faces joined together just inches in front of my eyes. As their lips separated, their tongues extended and danced together passionately. What I was seeing caused unique feelings of awe and excitement. It was obvious that the two of them still enjoyed practicing with each other.

My wandering thoughts were interrupted when I felt Beth start to unbuckle my belt and work at the snap of my trousers while Jennifer's left hand released the remaining buttons of my shirt. Beth ran her tongue up the right side of my neck, finally licking my earlobe. Her warm breath in my ear felt delightful. Jennifer covered my mouth again with her velvety, lush lips and sucked invitingly on my tongue, biting it gently between her teeth.

With my pants unzipped, Beth gently pulled my stiffening cock out of the flap of my underpants. I felt her hand caressing its head, tugging it as if to try to make it even larger. As she did so, I felt Jennifer's left hand delicately encircle my shaft.

"Oh, yes," Jennifer whispered. She ran her cupped hand from the base to the head, as if measuring me. "Oh, God yes," she commented in an exuberant sigh. "I'm getting really comfortable already." She moved her gaze from my cock to my eyes. "You're really hard; and so big."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 09:11 PM
With my left hand, I pulled the belt of Jennifer's robe loose, causing it to gape open. I placed my left hand around her throat and ran it slowly down over her right breast. Her skin was as smooth and soft as silk. Her breasts were smaller than Beth's, but firm and magnificently round. Her nipples were smaller as well, but rigid and elongated from her flourishing excitement.

Beth raised up on her knees on the sofa, still nibbling on my neck and ear. With her right hand she was sliding my pants down off my hips while I raised them to assist her. I placed my right hand between her legs and stroked her inner thighs with my fingers. She spread her legs farther apart, lowering her undulating vulva toward my hand.

Jennifer stepped down off the sofa, and knelt in front of me. She lifted my underpants over my cock and pulled them to my ankles. "Wow, what a beautiful cock," she murmured, gazing at my organ standing proudly just in front of her face.

Without untying them, she yanked my shoes from my feet. In no time she had removed my pants and socks, and her soft lips were kissing their way up my right thigh.

When my fingers reached Beth's pussy, I found that her labia were swollen, separated, and coated with her natural lubrication. I wondered if she and her friend had been practicing something together just before I arrived which caused her condition. I traced my middle finger up and down her open slit a few times, savoring her sublime slipperiness, then caused her to inhale sharply when I touched her engorged clitoris.

"Oh, yeah," Beth whispered, just before clamping her lips on mine.

I could feel Jennifer's wet lips reach my scrotum. With her forearms resting on my thighs and both of her hands wrapped one above the other around my shaft, she would open her mouth wide, then slowly close her lips, pulling the elastic skin into her mouth. As she moved her head away, she allowed the skin to slip out from between her lips luxuriously, tugging my pubic hair gently. Once her mouth was empty, she repeated the technique on another area of my sensitive sack.

Beth leaned forward, lowered her head and kissed Jennifer longingly while I ran my fingers in circles on her clitoris. They worked their soft, wet lips together for a few seconds, then Beth plunged her mouth over my cock. She began sucking me slowly, saliva oozing out from around her lips. Jennifer leaned her head to the side and kissed and nibbled on the shank of my shaft. She cupped my balls in her hands and massaged them with her supple fingers.

Just when I thought that Beth was close to climaxing from the stimulation of my fingers, she twisted off the sofa onto the floor and pulled her negligee over her head. I marveled at the tantalizing perfection of her youthful body, recalling how wonderful it had felt to hold her in my arms in the store restroom.

Tossing the garment aside, she nestled on her knees beside Jennifer between my legs, allowing Jennifer an opportunity to taste me. Once again, she opened her mouth wide and lowered her head slowly. I felt only the warmth of her breath as she descended over me, until I felt the tip of my cock bump something in her throat. Then she closed her sweet lips around my shaft and slowly raised her head, tightening her wet grip as she progressed upward. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply in response to the indescribable softness I felt surrounding my organ.

The feeling of Jennifer's mouth was much different from Beth's. Her lips were warmer, softer, and tighter, though not as slippery and wet. After several repetitions, Jennifer returned her mouth to my scrotum, letting Beth suckle me again. She pumped me feverishly, the saliva spewing from her mouth and creating a ring of foam around the base of my cock. Her movements were frantic in comparison to Jennifer's slow, soft, oral embrace.

She slowed after a few minutes and concentrated on licking up and down the right side of my shaft. Jennifer raised her head and joined her, doing the same on the other side. I spread my legs wide and watched the two young girls as they worked magic on me. Beth's beautiful auburn hair bounced as she slid her mouth on me. Jennifer's blonde locks teased my thigh while she tongued the crown.

Intermittently, they would kiss each other passionately, using their lovely small hands to continue stimulating me. Then, as I felt I was nearing the point of no return, they placed their lips on either side of my foreskin and sucked and nibbled.

I imagined how gratifying it was would be to surrender control and come with their mouths on me like that. What a wonderful expression of appreciation. But, not wanting to climax too quickly, I placed my hands under their chins and raised their faces to me. Jennifer eagerly kissed me, sucking on my tongue, then Beth nibbled on my lips, breathing heavily.

"A wonderful surprise," I said, my eyes gleaming at them appreciatively. "Absolutely wonderful."

Jennifer stood, allowing the robe to fall to the floor, and for the first time I got a glimpse of her nude form. Her thin waist gave way to firm, shapely hips and long, slender legs. But her most striking features were the large, bright pink lips of her pussy. They were splayed wide, like the wings of a sensual butterfly, extending from her wispy patch of golden pubic hair. They begged to be kissed.

Without giving it another thought, I instinctively reached my hand out and placed my fingers on her inviting folds. They were incredibly smooth and soft. Like Beth's, they were slippery and wet.

"Ummm, my fingers are just too rough for that," I commented with a smirk. I stripped off my shirt, and pulled her down next to me. She reclined on her back, her head resting comfortably on the cushioned arm of the sofa, and extended her right leg over the back. I shifted sideways, arose to my knees, and lowered my mouth to hers, again tasting her delicious lips. She immediately grabbed my cock and placed the head against the gaping entrance to her vagina.

I allowed her to move it against herself, but teased her by refusing to insert it more than an inch or so. I dragged my tongue down over her chin and neck, eventually taking her left nipple into my mouth.

"Oooooo. I like that," she moaned. She maneuvered her pelvis so that my cock snuggled against her clitoris, rotating her hips seductively. I sucked her nipple and flicked my tongue over it, causing her to increase the speed of her hip movements. Beth knelt on her knees on the floor next to them and took Jennifer's other breast in her hands, licking and kneading it wantonly. As I moved slowly backwards, I pulled my cock from Jennifer's grasp.

"Nooooo," she lamented, half in disappointment, half in protest, "don't take that away." I trailed my tongue down over her abdomen until it slipped over her silky patch of curls and into her tender slit. It tasted sweet and had a musky, floral scent. I lapped at the fragile flaps of skin, taking each one between my lips repeatedly.

"Oh, now that's very, very nice," Jennifer whispered, beginning to swivel her hips provocatively. Beth alternated between Jennifer's breasts, kneading them with her hands, and licking the nipples. Ever so slowly, she moved her mouth and hands lower, raising Jennifer's left leg so that she could place her head next to mine.

When I began to slide my tongue up and down on Jennifer's clitoris, Beth gently inserted the middle finger of her left hand into her pink opening. I turned toward her, and our mouths met briefly in a feverish kiss.

Jennifer spread her limber legs even farther apart until they were nearly perpendicular to her body. With our heads resting lightly against her inner thighs, Beth and I simultaneously licked and sucked her fleshy, elongated pussy lips. Beth withdrew her finger, coated with Jennifer's slick juices, and lowered it down across her perineum to her anus. She gently manipulated her sphincter, gradually spreading her tight opening until, with increasing pressure, her finger easily penetrated it. At the same time, I gently slid two of my fingers into Jennifer's vagina.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 09:12 PM
"Oh, God!" Her voice was filled with lust. "God, this is good! Don't stop. Please, don't stop." I could feel Jennifer struggling to move her hips harder and faster, but Beth was restraining her, holding her lower body still. Her chest began to heave from her deep breaths.

"Oh, God! I'm going to come!" She clutched her breasts with her hands. "Lick my clit, please! Somebody lick my clit!"

I moved my head slightly, nudging Beth's face away, and encircled Jennifer's clitoris with my lips. I pressed my tongue against it while I sucked. Within seconds, she erupted in an overwhelmingly sensuous orgasmic display.

"Oh, Yes!" Her voice cracked as she tried to catch her breath. She rocked her hips up and down, grinding her pelvis against my mouth. "Ohhhhh! Ohhhhh! Ohhhhh!"

I glanced up at her and saw that she had raised herself onto her elbows. She was looking directly into my eyes, watching me please her. Her mouth was open wide as she panted and moaned through the recession of her climax.

"Oh, God! That was it!" she gushed, clutching a handful of my hair in her right hand, and lifting my face from her pussy. "Give me your cock! God, put your hard cock in me!"

She pulled my face toward hers, her mouth open wide, wet, and waiting for the taste of my lips. I moved toward her, and my cock plunged deep into her as our mouths met.

“Mmmmmmmm," she moaned through her nasal passages, then pulled her head back, her face only an inch from mine, and grunted brazenly each time my cock pounded into her, completely filling her warm cavity.

Her tight vagina felt exceptionally hot, wet, and smooth. It surrounded my cock securely when I first began thrusting, making it difficult for me to sink entirely into her. But as I continued, her delicate, silky sheath expanded to accommodate me. With her legs still spread open as far as possible, like a cheerleader doing the splits, I savored the exquisite sensation of fully immersing myself repeatedly in her torrid depths.

I was soon caught up in the passionate response I was invoking in Jennifer. Her rapid breathing matched the timing of my thrusts. Each time I sunk my cock into her, I felt her hot, sweet, breath on my face as she exhaled through her open mouth, grunting with animalistic pleasure. Her eyes opened wide; apparently in perpetual awe of the fact her petite, young body could accommodate all of my organ. As I withdrew for the next plunge, she inhaled, her eyes falling nearly closed, flicking her wet tongue against my lips.

I felt Beth stroking my back with her fingers. As she climbed onto the couch, kneeling behind me, her hands moved to my buttocks. Suddenly, as she rocked in unison with my hips, I felt her warm mouth on the back of my scrotum. The combined stimulation was ecstatic.

"Hold it in me deep!" Jennifer suddenly told me, a look of dire need on her face. She reached around me, grabbing the backs of my legs, and pulled me close against her. "Yes! Like that! Yeeeessss!!"

I forced my cock inside her as far as it would go, swiveling my hips erratically back and forth. She ground her pelvic bone down against my shaft and pushed her vulva out, massaging her clitoris against me.

Beth moved her mouth higher and pressed her slick tongue against my perineum, gradually sliding up to my anus. She prodded and pushed until the tip of her slick tongue was darting in and out of me. Her hands cupped my balls, and her fingers gently manipulating the delicate, relaxed skin of my scrotum.

Jennifer pursed her lips, and groaned uncontrollably. Her entire body began to quiver under me. Moments later, she was shivering wildly, grinding against me in short, quick movements.

I couldn't keep my eyes from beginning to roll back into their sockets. I wanted desperately to control myself, looking forward to other erotic prospects that awaited me with the two girls, but the involuntary reflexes of my glands were not cooperating. I knew that if she kept grinding against me that way, the muscles in her vaginal duct milking my cock, I would surely explode and fill her with my semen.

Jennifer whispered something I couldn't understand. Then repeated herself, nearly screaming directly into my face. "Fuck me hard!!! Oh, my God! Fuck me hard! Hard!"

Slowly, I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her, not wanting to smash Beth's nose with my ass. When I felt her move away, I pounded my cock in and out of Jennifer's contracting vagina as orgasm erupted inside her tender young body.

"Like that! Yes! Yes! Oooooooooo! Ooooooooo!" Her low pitched groans quivered from the uncontrollable vibration of her body. "Yeeeeesss! Fuck me!"

I was surprised and pleased to find that the change in tempo allowed me to regain control. Once again, I concentrated Jennifer's reaction of satisfaction, repressing my urge to ejaculate in her throbbing cavity.

"Yes! Hard! Like that! I'm coming! Oh, God! Fuck me! God, yes!"

Her shivering stopped abruptly, and she started to thrust her hips upward frantically to meet my driving cock plunging into her. Throwing her head back, she opened her mouth wide and groaned over and over while waves of pleasure swept through her.

Beth moved to the floor again as Jennifer's second climax subsided. She held my head in her hands and kissed me as passionately as if I had just brought her to the heights of ecstasy.

"Oh, yeah," she told me, her eyes filled with joy and gratitude. Then she turned to Jennifer, who was gasping for breath, and covered her mouth with her lips. After several seconds, she raised her head, and inquired, "Yes?" She peered into her half-closed eyes. "Good?"

"Oh, God. Better than good. Better than better," Jennifer replied. "I never knew it could be so good." She raised her hands to the back of my head and pulled my mouth to hers. After a torrid kiss of appreciation, she told me, "You can have my car, my stereo, my computer.."

I laughed at her humor, interrupting her with another kiss. "No," I said, smiling at her, "there are lots of other things of yours I want, though."

"Mmmm, they're all yours." She kissed me again, running her fingers through my curly hair. She scooted out from under me, releasing my hard cock, and sat as I raised myself up on my knees. "I think you need to relax for a while."

Jennifer pulled my left leg off the sofa, maneuvering me until I was sitting with my feet on the floor. Beth immediately crouched between my legs. She fondled my balls in her left hand, wrapped her right hand around the base of my penis, and kissed the head lovingly. My cock became coated with a mixture of her saliva and Jennifer's sweet, slippery secretions.

I leaned back on the sofa, relaxed, and let Beth's succulent mouth soothe me. Within minutes, her luscious lips were sliding passionately up and down in full, rapid movements. Jennifer ran her hands over my chest and legs, watching Beth's expert oral talents.

"Oh, Beth. You do that so well," she told her, licking her lips to prepare for her next chance to emulate Beth's expert technique.

I coaxed Beth on by undulating my hips, thrusting my cock upward to meet her descending mouth, and caressing her contorted cheeks lovingly. Jennifer's hands soon left my body as she moved off the sofa.

"God, this turns me on so much." She stroked Beth's back as she positioned herself on her knees behind her. I watched Beth arch her back, raising her hips and spreading her legs farther apart, as if anticipating Jennifer's intentions. Starting at the top of the crease of Beth's fine ass, Jennifer ran her mouth down, kissing and licking, her hands tenderly caressing Beth's buttocks and thighs.

Beth moaned softly as Jennifer's face descended between her legs. I could only see the top of Jennifer's beautiful blonde head moving in small circles, but I was sure that she was lapping her tongue all over Beth's pussy.

"Mmmmmmm," Beth moaned louder, indicating the pleasure she was receiving from her friend. She steadily increased the speed of her mouth bobbing lustfully on my cock. It was the fastest, deepest, wettest, blow job I had ever had.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 09:14 PM
Soon I heard Jennifer's muffled moans as she became engrossed in her lascivious oral activities. The feeling of Beth sucking me, the slurping sounds of their frantic mouths, and their moans of pleasure and desire were gradually bringing me closer to the edge than I had been before. After several minutes, Beth slowly raised her head and gazed at me through dreamy eyes, stroking my drenched cock with her hands.

"Her mouth is so soft." She licked the head of my cock with her satiny tongue, her eyes never leaving mine. Her expression was one of pure, erotic bliss. "You just can't imagine how soft."

"Oh, yes I can. Just as soft as yours."

"Will you fuck me while she eats me?" she pleaded in a sultry half-whisper, her eyes nearly closed, then continued to lick my foreskin.

Um huh," I consented, "deep, and long, and hard."

"Oh, I'd love that. I want to come with your cock inside me and her mouth on me."

I moved off the sofa and kissed Beth's sensuous mouth for several seconds. Moving behind her, I took in the tantalizing sight of Jennifer hungrily sucking and kissing Beth's pussy, her ass held high in the air, rocking up and down invitingly. The eroticism of the scene was overpowering.

Knelling behind Jennifer, I spied her reddish-pink pussy lips beckoning me to slide between them again. I couldn't resist the opportunity. I slowly pushed my cock into her, reaching around her and taking her breasts in my hands. She was even wetter and hotter than she had been a few minutes earlier. She groaned with joy as I moved in and out of her slick tunnel, rocking back gently against each plunge.

When I felt myself right on the edge again, I pulled out of her. Placing my hands on her waist, with gentle pressure I signaled her to turn over. Following my lead perfectly, she rolled onto her back. She took my organ in her hands and sucked it into her mouth, twirling her tongue around the head. When she released me, she left a thick film of her saliva on my cock, which trailed in a long, gleaming string to her lips.

I took hold of Beth's hips and moved my cock to the alluring entrance to her lovely body. I massaged the head against her gaping lips while I licked and kissed her back. Jennifer raised her head and licked Beth's clitoris eagerly, moaning with delight.

"Oh, yes." Beth hissed when my cock dived deeper into her and my balls bumped against Jennifer's neck and chin. "Oh, that's so good. So good!"

I started slowly, increasing the depth of penetration slightly with each stroke. I couldn't help comparing the feel of her vagina with Jennifer's. It was not quite as tight, and had a distinctly different texture, as if she had more internal dimples and ridges that caressed every inch of me as I moved inside it. Finally, I thrust completely in and out of her, feeling her amazing internal heat, evoking her guttural moans of satisfaction.

Beth held her hips nearly still, soaking as much enjoyment from her two lovers as possible. Intermittently, Jennifer would move her mouth from Beth's clitoris and extend her tongue to lick the base of my shaft and my scrotum as I slid in and out. In response, I would pause briefly, fully engulfed in Beth, and savor the tenderness of her velvety oral massage.

"Oh, Yes. Thank you. Oh, thank you both! Fuck me! Please!" Beth pleaded. She started to swivel her hips uncontrollably in response to the barrage of stimulation we were showering on her. "Lick me, Jen! Oh, yeah! Yeah!" She lowered her head and tossed it from side to side. "Oh, yes!"

I raised from my knees to my feet and placed them at the sides of Beth's calves. Using the power of my legs, I thrust even harder into her. I felt Jennifer's hands stroking my balls, pulling me toward Beth's waiting pussy each time I withdrew.

"Yeah! Yeah!" Beth shouted over and over.

I could feel Beth trembling as her orgasmic tension neared the breaking point. I placed my right hand at the top of her ass and massaged her perineum and anus with my thumb. Beth was groaning through her nasal passages. She reached forward and gripped the cushions of the sofa tightly in her fists.

“Oh, now! Now! I'm going to come!" she screamed in a high pitched voice. "Now! Oh, yeah! Now!"

Jennifer licked and sucked her clitoris furiously, removing her hands from my scrotum and trying to hold her undulating hips still in order to maintain contact with her throbbing tissue.

“Oh, yes!" Beth bucked wildly against my cock causing a splashing sound as her ass smacked against my upper thighs. I felt her vagina contracting violently around my cock as the ripples of orgasm raced through her. A tremor of immense pleasure shot through me as I felt my semen churning in my prostate.

"Oh, God!" I moaned, knowing that the first pulse of my ejaculation was approaching. "Oh, yes!"

Jennifer moved her mouth lower, and flashed her tongue rapidly against Beth's clitoris and the underside of my cock as her partners both came in unison. She reached between my legs, her fingers pressing hard right behind my sack, and pulled me harder and harder toward Beth's throbbing pussy.

Heavy, profuse streams of semen rushed through my cock. Each one bringing glorious sensations to every part of my body. I yelled out in ecstasy in response to the intensity of my orgasm. I collapsed onto Beth, my open mouth on the back of her neck, and held her breasts, fearful that I would lose my balance as a result of the overwhelming pleasure of my climax. My pace gradually slowed as I continued to slide in and out of Beth, and the heavenly feeling inside me receded.

As Beth began to calm, Jennifer caressed my balls with her fingers, and held her open mouth close to Beth's pussy so that my cock rubbed across her lips with each stroke. She wrapped her hand around the base of my cock and removed it from Beth as dribbles of semen dripped onto her face. She raised her head, and pulled it between her lips. Sucking delicately, she nursed the last trickle of come seeping from my organ as it withered in her warm mouth.

Exhausted, I moved beside Beth and laid on the floor. She immediately went to me and smothered me with kisses, caressing my face and neck. Jennifer moved to my other side, draping her arm around my body. We laid there in silence, except for the sounds of our labored breathing, savoring the pleasure we had given each other.

"Water," I finally mumbled, noticing that I was covered with sweat caused by the warmth of the room, my strenuous exercise, and the body heat radiating from my companions.

"Good idea." Jennifer said, seemingly as energetic as she had been before our tryst had begun. "And a cool shower." She arose and staggered toward the kitchen. "Oooo, I'm dizzy," she commented gleefully on her way to her destination.

Returning to the living room with a large glass filled with ice and water, she raised my head, and held the glass to my lips as I sipped. She repeated the service for Beth before drinking the rest herself.

"I'm off to the shower." She arose quickly. "Anybody join me?" Without looking back, she headed toward the bathroom.

Beth raised her head and stared down at my face. "That was absolutely incredible. Thank you." She kissed my forehead lovingly. "Comfortable?"

My eyes opened to take in her lovely face. "Beyond your wildest dreams."

"Jen and I haven't done anything like this since high school. It brings back so many memories."

"I'll have some pretty incredible memories now, too."

"She's the only girl I've ever been with, you know? I thought that after we graduated, nothing like this would ever happen again." She paused, apparently awaiting my reaction. "I want you to know that."

I was stunned that Beth would feel compelled to confess to me like that. It seemed against her self-confident, assured personality to be concerned about what I, or anyone else for that matter, might think of her.

"Well, anytime you'd like me to join the two of you again, just let me know. I'd jump at the chance."

From the bathroom they heard the sound water cascading in the shower, then Jennifer calling in a sing-song voice, "I'm waiting!"

Beth grinned at me. "Anytime, huh?"

I chuckled. Taking her hand, I allowed her to tug my spent body from the floor. I wrapped my arms around her slim waist and followed her across the room.

Candles lined the white tiled vanity counter. The flickering flames reflected off the mirrors through the steamy air which was filled with the fragrance of the perfumed soap Jennifer was using to wash herself.

"Anybody in there?" Beth called facetiously, knocking on the sliding glass shower door. She pulled it open and stepped in. I followed her.

"It's going to be a tight squeeze with three of us in here," Jennifer said, her body covered with luxurious suds. She cocked her brow at me, "But, that won't be the first tight squeeze I've had tonight." She came to me, wrapping her arms around my chest, rubbing her slippery body against me. She had lowered her voice to a whispering purr.

"I want you to fuck me again." She kissed me, sliding her soapy, slick nipples around my chest, then drew away abruptly. "But, this time,” she shot a mock angry stare at Beth, “I want to feel you come inside me." She placed her legs at the sides of my right thigh and rubbed her pussy against it. "I think that would be incredible."

"You know what? I know it would."


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 09:15 PM
"Mmmm. Let us wash you." She turned me around so that I was standing under the falling water. The two girls began lathering me from head to toe with their gentle fingers. I stood with my eyes closed, enjoying the rare feeling of the beautiful creatures caressing me, fondling and stroking every inch of me.

"I get to wash this," Jennifer said, dropping to her knees in front of me. She splashed suds onto my flaccid penis and delicately spread it around with her hands. "God, it's even big when it's not hard. Maybe that’s a trait of heroes who save damsels in distress."

“Flattery will get you everywhere,” I replied. After massaging my scrotum with her soapy fingers, she directed me under the shower to rinse.

“I've got to get out of here, or I'll turn into a prune. I'm ready when you are," she said to me with an inviting wink. She slid the door open and stepped out.

"I'm getting out, too," Beth said, moving away from the water. "Are you coming?"

"No. I think I'll stay awhile and relax."

She kissed me, and stepped out of the door. "Don't be too long."

I let the water run over my neck and shoulders. I was certainly anxious to join them in whatever they had in mind, but I hadn't had enough time yet to recover physically from our interlude. Soon, I could hear them talking and laughing over the sound of an electric hair dryer they were apparently sharing just on the other side of the shower door. After several minutes, I heard them leave and close the bathroom door.

After a leisurely shower, I turned off the water, stepped out of the tub, and found a soft dry towel to use. As the steam began to clear, I grinned when I noticed a message written on the mirror in deep pink lipstick: "Come to bed!"

I took my time drying myself, even using the hair dryer, something I don't even own. Once I was dry, I wrapped the towel around my waist, ran my fingers through my curly hair, and ventured out.

The air in the room felt cool in comparison to the heat and humidity in the bathroom. I walked quietly to the doorway and peered into the bedroom. Beth sat on the edge of the bed, applying lotion to her legs. She looked fantastic, holding one shapely, slim leg in the air and running her hands from her heel to her upper thigh. Jennifer, lying on her side on the bed, had pulled her hair back in a pony tail with a red ribbon securing it in place, making her look even younger and more virginal.

"Come here," Jennifer told me, patting her hand on the bed, "and lose the towel, Galahad!"

I pulled the towel off and dropped it on the floor as I walked over to join her. Jennifer piled pillows against the headboard so that I could recline with my back against them. Beth set the lotion bottle on the night stand and promptly laid next to me.

With my arms spread, the girls snuggled their naked bodies against me. I was in heaven as they stroked my chest and stomach gently, and each one draped a leg over my thighs.

"Still comfortable?" Beth tilted her head to nibble on my left earlobe, and brushed her left hand up my inner thigh.

"Oh, yes." My mind was primed for more sexual exploits, but I knew that my body, particularly my limp penis, was not still not quite ready to respond. "And, still very pleasantly surprised."

For several minutes, I stroked their backs while enjoying their soft caresses and tender kisses. Then, I noticed Beth begin softly massaging Jennifer's' breast. She moved over me, straddling my legs, and took her nipple in her mouth. Jennifer responded by placing her hand between Beth's legs, slowly fondling her pussy.

As I watched them embrace each other's bodies, I realized that they were concentrating their attention on each other, only occasionally kissing and petting me. I sensed that, since I was not yet aroused, they would take advantage of the opportunity to gratify each other. That was fine with me. I moved back, crossing my legs and sitting upright with my back against the pillows.

Beth rested on her elbows and spread her lovely legs as Jennifer leaned over her. Taking each of her breasts in her hands, she licked the nipples and gradually lowered her mouth down her body leaving a glistening trail of saliva. Arching her shapely butt in the air, she placed her beautiful face directly between Beth's legs.

I heard Beth's deep sigh of excitement and saw her begin to erotically undulate her hips when she felt Jennifer's tongue separate the lips of her pussy. In the quiet of the bedroom, I could also hear a faint, enchanting slurping sound as Jennifer lapped at Beth's succulent tissues.

"Mmmmm." Jennifer raised her head to glance at me with sultry, bedroom eyes. "I can taste your come leaking out of her."

Jennifer ran her extended tongue between her lips and licked them wantonly until Beth reached out, grabbed the ponytail, and gently directed Jennifer's mouth back between her legs. Wrapping her hand around the tuft of blonde hair, she repeatedly pulled it upward, until it fell against the back of Jennifer's head, as if she were masturbating a silken cock. As her breathing became more rapid, she looked up at me, puckered her lips, and simulated giving me a kiss. With her other hand she began stroking my thigh with her fingers.

"Ohhh," she moaned, the expression on her face filled with desire as she turned back toward Jennifer. "Stick your tongue in me? Just for a second?"

Jennifer's entire body, including her lovely round ass, began to swivel seductively as she became absorbed in giving her friend what she craved. Beth laid her head back on the bed, spread her legs even wider, drew her heels back, and raised her knees. Her hand inched up my thigh until she was able to caress my balls, while her other hand, gripping the ponytail, greedily held Jennifer's head exactly where she wanted it.

"Oh, yeah," Beth moaned, gazing at me, a far away look in her eyes. "Kiss me, Paul."

I arose to my hands and knees, covered her mouth with my lips, and surrounded her right breast with my hand.

"Oh, my, yes," she said through our joined lips. "I'm going to come again, Paul. Kiss me. Suck my, oh!...suck my tongue!"

Within seconds, she erupted, sighing deeply. Her body throbbed with convulsions of rapture. She dug her heels into the mattress and lifted her hips nearly a foot in the air, rocking and swiveling them. Jennifer raised her head with her, maintaining her oral embrace.

As I sucked her tongue into my mouth madly, moans of delight vibrated in her throat and nasal passages, the pitch getting higher and higher. I felt her hot, moist breath on my face as she continued to vocally react to her body's release. Slowly, she relaxed and lowered her hips back down onto the bed.

"Oh, yeah!," she cried, pulling her mouth away from mine and pushing Jennifer's head away from her pussy.

As if they had practiced the move hundreds of times, Jennifer rolled onto her back, and Beth climbed over her. At the same instant, their open mouths made contact with the open lips of each others' pussies. The bedroom was immediately filled with a rhapsody of wet sucking sounds and cries of feminine desire.

I sat back against the pillows and enjoyed the wanton spectacle. Beth's head bobbed and twirled in quick circles between Jennifer's soft thighs. A mixture of her own saliva and Beth's juices covered Jennifer's lips and cheeks as she lapped anxiously at Beth's clitoris.

I had seen staged encounters between two women before in pornographic movies, but those images didn't begin to compare with what was happening only inches in front of my eyes. The two young beauties were lavishing remarkably lascivious pleasures on each other. I noticed that my hips had begun to rock involuntarily, and that my cock was beginning to spring to life again. But, the two girls were so enthralled in their frenzy of lust that they seemed oblivious to the fact that I was in the room with them.

Jennifer was the first to come. But, her joyous screams of release didn't deter her from continuing to work her tongue and lips amorously on Beth's clitoris. She dug her fingernails into Beth's thighs and rocked her pelvis up toward her mouth. Moments later, Beth burst again, grinding her pussy down onto Jennifer's face, rutting back and forth against it.

As they grunted and moaned through their shared crescendos, I became even more aroused than I had been before my shower. My cock was rock hard, its thin skin stretched to the limit. The sight, sound, and smell of their simultaneous orgasms were sexually intoxicating. As I fantasized about also enjoying the sensation and taste of such a special occurrence, I was sure that had either of them even touched my straining cock at that moment I would have come immediately.

As their moans and sighs subsided, Beth rolled off of Jennifer onto her back, spread her arms, and closed her eyes. Her breasts rose and fell enticingly as she caught her breath. Jennifer turned her head toward me, and her eyes opened wide when she gazed upon my solid cock standing majestically between my crossed legs.

Continue next page ......

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 09:17 PM
"Oh, yeah. Just what I was hoping for." She got onto her hands and knees and slowly crawled across the bed toward me licking her lips, still glistening with Beth's secretions. "I need that inside me."

I slid down toward her, spreading my legs and reclining on the bed. Without no hesitation whatsoever, she encircled my cock with her slippery, wet lips. The soft warmth of her orifice nearly pushed me over the edge. I flexed every muscle in my groin area to keep from ejaculating, causing my cock to throb and swell inside her mouth.

"Mmmmmm!" Jennifer moaned in response to my reaction. After bobbing her lovely head up and down on me several times, she crawled onto me, positioned her pussy over my cock, and slowly, methodically, enveloped me.

"Oh, God. Yes!" The low, satisfied tone of her voice was enthralling. Her vagina was tight and felt like it was on fire as it descended around me. When her vulva reached my pubic mound, she wiggled her hips and rubbed her clitoris against me. Although I still felt an unbelievably heightened sense of sexual arousal, the feeling of imminent ejaculation miraculously passed very quickly.

"Oh, yes." She gazed into my eyes with a determined expression. "You're so deep in me. God, that's good. Hold it in deep! As deep as it will go."

I took her breasts in my hands and raised my mouth to one of them as she started to fuck up and down on me again, taking me as far into her as possible with each plunge. Gradually, her sheath expanded slightly, enhancing the silkiness of her internal friction. She started slowly, but steadily increased her tempo.

"God, I can't believe how deep you're in me," she cried. Resting my head back against the pillows, I felt Beth's tongue and mouth on my upper thighs and her hands caressing my balls. I gazed at Jennifer as she continued to bounce and wiggle on me, harder and faster. Her eyes had a dreamy glow. Her nostrils were flared. Her mouth was open wide. She was truly fucking me in earnest now, striving to reach an orgasmic goal.

"Yes, Baby." my eyes never left hers. "I like this."

"Your cock feels so good," she whispered to me, between labored breaths. "Don't stop fucking me. God, I could fuck you all night long."

Beth moved toward to head of the bed and crouched on her knees. She lowered her face to me and kissed me. "Comfortable?" She flashed a knowing smile at me.

"Come here." I removed my right hand from Jennifer's breast and grabbed Beth's thigh, signaling her to move closer. Without hesitating, she swung her left leg over my head so that she faced Jennifer and nestled her spread pussy lips down on my mouth.

I had no trouble finding her elongated clitoris with my tongue. She immediately began rocking her pelvis rhythmically, matching the speed of Jennifer's thrusting hips. Although I couldn't see them, I assumed that the two girls were fondling each others' breasts as they rode me in unison. I could hear their whimpers and sighs of pleasure combined with the sound of their wet lips as they kissed each other passionately.

Jennifer's entire body began to shiver. With each driving plunge of her hips her succulent sleeve was sliding up and down the entire length of my shaft. Suddenly, she slowed and fastened her pussy securely against my pubic mound, rocking and grinding in fast movements.

"Oh, God." Her voice had fallen several octaves lower than I thought humanly possible. "So full!" I could feel her internal tension reaching the breaking point. The muscles at her vaginal opening squeezed the base of my cock.

"Are you going to come?" I heard Beth ask excitedly.

"Oh, yes. Oh, fuck yes. You too?"

I felt Beth pressing her clitoris harder against my tongue, her hips trembling wildly. The soft lips of her pussy spread luxuriously over my upper lip.

"Yeah. Oh, yeah!"

For the next several seconds, I concentrated on raising my hips upward, straining to force my hard cock deeper and deeper into the quivering teenage beauty sitting astride me, and holding Beth's firm thighs in my hands, holding her down on my face to maintain maximum contact between my flicking tongue and her throbbing clitoris.

Both girls were suddenly quiet and nearly motionless, as if they had been restrained by an unseen force. The silence was instantly shattered by whimpers and cries of rapture flowing from between their joined lips.

They exploded simultaneously. The next thirty seconds became a blur of fervent sexual upheaval. Jennifer quickly raised her pussy up to the head of my cock, then slammed it down repeatedly, fucking me with abandon. Beth focused her clitoris toward the tip of my tongue and undulated her hips, grinding it against me.

"Ohhhh! Ohhhhh!" I heard Jennifer screaming over and over in long breaths at the top of her lungs.

"Yeah. That's it! Oh, yeah!" Beth cried. "God, it's so intense!"

I bucked my hips, meeting Jennifer's thrusts, ramming myself into her and causing a loud smacking sound each time her pussy and thighs slapped against me. I couldn't remember ever having a woman ride me with such uninhibited compulsion.

Beth lifted her pussy off of my face and rolled onto her back. She positioned herself perpendicular to me, spread her legs, and lifted them back toward her shoulders.

"Put your fingers in me!" she commanded me. "I've got to feel something inside me!"

Turning my head, I saw that her pussy lips were gaping open, allowing me to see into the depths of her inviting vagina. I placed my index and middle fingers into it, rubbing my thumb on her clitoris. Reflexively, she ground her pelvis down against my hand, heightening the last, gratifying sensations of her climax.

Jennifer lowered her hands to my chest, steadying herself as she continued to thrash and bounce on me. Her body, bathed in a film of perspiration, shimmered in the candlelight. Air hissed with each of her breaths as it passed through her clenched teeth. Her lips were peeled back in a lascivious grimace of animalistic lust.

"God, yes!" She formed the words without opening her mouth. "Oh, yes! Yes!"

I was beginning to wonder whether her prolonged climax would ever end when, almost as if she had passed out, her limp torso slumped onto my chest. I withdrew my fingers from Beth, and grabbed Jennifer's ass with both hands, grinding her pelvis against me. She grunted in satisfaction, letting my powerful hands control the movement of her relaxed body.

Her moans diminished as her orgasm subsided, and I loosened my grip on her, stroking her buttocks and lower back, but continuing to slide in and out of her.

"You are a fucking machine," she whispered in my ear, "an absolute fucking machine."

"It takes two, you know." I pushed her hips down against me and wiggled my cock in her.

"Or three, in this case," Beth said facetiously, having overheard our comments.

Jennifer raised her head and kissed me appreciatively. "It's your turn now. What would you like?"

"Oh, my." Her offer made my pulse race. "I already got something I wanted: having both of you come together like that on me."

"Well," she reached behind her and squeezed the base of my solid organ, "it's obvious you're not finished." Her eyes suddenly opened wide in revelation. "I have an idea."

She slithered off of me and swung her legs over the side of the bed. "Come here." She took my arm and tugged it, pulling me off the bed. I felt the muscles in my legs trembling from the exertion of my efforts to please Jennifer. I stood before her, my stiff cock, glistening with her juices, only inches from her face.

"Help me, Beth. But, remember, we have to share."

Beth sat on the edge of the bed next to her. She cradled my balls in her hands and ran her lips up the side of my shaft. Jennifer joined her, sucking the head into her mouth.

My eyes closed almost automatically, enjoying the soft sensation of their warm mouths and tongues again gliding over every inch of me. They changed positions numerous times, letting me bask in the variety of their oral favors. Ultimately, I felt myself close to release with Beth's lips tenderly surrounding my cock, and Jennifer's tongue lapping at my scrotum. My body's Mission Control had started the countdown, internally ticking off the final seconds before what promised to be a tremendously satisfying orgasm.

The girls must have sensed my impending climax. Jennifer hastily laid back on the bed and raised her legs in the air. I felt Beth's mouth leave me as she assumed the same position next to Jennifer.

I felt a momentary twinge of frustration until I fully appreciated the situation. It was an astonishing opportunity. Two gorgeous young women, their welcoming pussies spread wide, inviting me to penetrate them. I took a step backwards and paused for a moment to enjoy the mouthwatering, delectable sight before me.

"This must be what it's like to have a harem," I observed wryly.

"Mmmmm," Beth said, eying my quivering cock, "choose wisely, my sultan."


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
28-10-2007, 09:18 PM
Stepping to my left, I moved between Beth's open thighs. She raised her legs straight up in the air, pulled my mouth to her waiting lips, and guided me into her buttery, soft channel. She held her hips still as I sank slowly into her warm depths.

"Ahhh, that's what I needed." She ran her fingertips up and down the sides of my chest and abdomen with feathery lightness.

I pulled back and plunged even deeper, savoring the fine corrugated texture of her vagina on the thin membrane surrounding my cock. After several thrusts, I pulled out of her slowly. I sidestepped to my right and grasped Jennifer's calves just below her knees.

"Oh, God, yes," she moaned. "My turn now."

I placed her heels on my shoulders and dipped into her slippery opening. Cupping her small breasts in my hands, I gently pinched her nipples between my thumbs and fingers.

Like Beth, Jennifer remained docile, yielding to me. I gradually increased the speed, power, and depth of my thrusts. I could feel the tension in my glands growing even higher as I steadily approached my pinnacle.

"Oh, deep. I love it deep," Jennifer told me, raising onto her elbows and watching my cock disappear into her body over an over.

For several minutes I fucked her as if she were my submissive slave. Then, abruptly, I slipped out of her and approached Beth's waiting pussy again. I saw that she was rubbing her fingers on her clitoris furiously, impatient to have me fill her.

I alternated between my willing targets, fucking them progressively faster and harder, feeling their internal embraces milking me. The forbidden pleasure of the experience was intense. I entered an elevated state of erotic consciousness; my mind obsessed with the sole ambition of deriving the utmost gratification from their tender, compliant young bodies.

I would bring myself just to the edge of coming, then withdraw, giving myself time to calm down before changing partners. A few times, I dropped to my knees and licked and sucked their tender pussies until I felt that I had regained enough control.

The girls also became more and more aroused, less subservient, undulating their hips and pushing responsively against each of my rapid, powerful thrusts. Beth continued masturbating, twirling her fingers against her clitoris and scratching it with her long nails while I worked my cock in and out of Jennifer, awaiting her next opportunity to be filled by my rock hard organ. Eventually, she continued to stimulate herself even when I returned to her, stretching her clitoral sheath back and massaging the tip of her swollen bud unrelentingly.

"Oh, no! Don't stop yet," Beth commanded at one point, blatantly expressing her disappointment when I withdrew and moved away from her to take another turn at Jennifer.

"I only wish I could fuck you both at the same time," I remarked, pounding my cock into Jennifer's scalding hot cunt, my hands clutching her heels, my arms outstretched, holding her lovely legs spread as far apart as possible.

"Maybe you can. Let's try this." Beth rolled on top of Jennifer, panting with excitement, pressing her breasts against hers. In that position, their pussies were only an inch or so apart, their pubic mounds grinding against each other.

I withdrew from Jennifer, arched my hips upward slightly, and rammed easily into Beth's pink opening. After three deep strokes into her, I pulled out and lunged back into Jennifer. Lust swept every thought from my mind except my concentration on alternating each stroke between the dripping wet vaginas they offered me. I pulled out of Jennifer and into Beth. Slipping out of her, I sank back into Jennifer.

"Oh, yeah!" The sound of my voice seemed like it was coming from far away. "Oh, God! Yeah!" the muscles around my prostate were tightened in knots, the sublime feeling of an overpowering approaching orgasm spreading throughout my lower body. The sensation reached a crest and lingered, bringing with it a prolonged rush of ecstasy. The girls were sucking each others' lips and tongues wantonly, moaning and squealing with delight.

"Oh! Oh! That's it! Hold it in me," Beth cried just as I lunged deep into her. She extended her arms and raised up on her hands, bucking her ass wildly toward me. "Please!" A high-pitched squeal erupted from her throat. "I'm coming. Oh, yeah! Fuck me, Paul! Fuck me!"

I broke my alternating rhythm and jammed my full length into her just as she climaxed violently. She swung her head in spirals, her hair flying from side to side, unintelligible grunts of fulfillment resonating from deep in her lungs.

Jennifer placed her hands on the small of Beth's back and forced her ass even harder against my grinding thrusts as I rotated my pelvis, exploring her tantalizing depths.

"Do it, Beth! Yeah!" Jennifer cried, encouraging Beth to fully enjoy the magnitude of her release, then hungrily sucked one of her nipples into her mouth.

Beth raised onto all fours and pitched her lovely hips forward and backward in slow, graceful arcs. Her low, deep moans confirmed the intensity of her release. The muscular fibers in her vagina rippled and contracted in a succession of wormlike waves starting at her opening and rising higher, as if forcing me onward, deeper into her, nursing the entire length of my cock.

I knew that I was at the breaking point. When I felt Beth's internal spasms decrease in intensity and her moans of ecstasy weaken to pants of satisfaction, revealing that her climax had nearly concluded, I again succumbed to the overwhelming urge to pump the full length of my cock in and out of her again.

My prostate throbbed and contracted for what seemed like an eternity before the first massive stream of semen rocketed ecstatically through my urethra. I pulled out of Beth and buried my cock in Jennifer just as the flood gushed out of me. She squealed with delight in reaction to the depth and strength of my plunge into her. I immediately withdrew, aiming my cock upward toward Beth as my second stream splattered onto her pussy lips just before I plunged back into her. Rivulets of come splashed and dripped down onto Jennifer's vulva.

"Oh, come inside me!" Jennifer yelled, realizing what was happening. "I want to feel it!"

Obeying her command, I freed myself from Beth's quivering cavity and rammed my cock into Jennifer like a madman, continuing to shoot hot currents of thick, white fluid into her grateful young body.

Beth quickly rolled to the young blonde's side on the bed. In a flash, her fingers cradled Jennifer's clitoris, her nails scraping back and forth across it, having the effect of touching a match to a short fuse on a stick of dynamite.

“Oh, yeah! Oh, yeah!" Jennifer’s entire body shook and convulsed with climactic explosions. "Oh, Fuck!" she screamed at the top of her lungs. "Oh, fuck yes!"

Jennifer's vaginal tissues compressed around my cock over and over in rapid succession, clamping tightly on me, releasing for a split second, then constricting again. Her reflexes heightened the sensation of each surge of semen that flowed through me.

"Oh, God! I felt it!" Jennifer cried, "I could feel you coming inside me!"

Gradually, I reduced the speed of my thrusts, but maintained the potency and depth of each penetration throughout my orgasm. After her turbulent initial reaction, Jennifer opened her mouth wide and emitted low, gut-wrenching moans of pleasure.

When the contractions of the muscles surrounding my prostate diminished to mild flutters, I toppled onto Jennifer, snuggling my face against the soft skin of her neck, feeling the vibration of her moans of bliss as her orgasm waned. I felt like I had been coming for hours and was suddenly exhausted from the amount of energy I had expended.

"God, that felt good," Jennifer mumbled, still writhing under me. "I can't remember ever feeling that good before."

The three of us managed to rearrange ourselves on the bed so that we cuddled together, legs and arms intertwined. We relaxed for quite awhile, not saying much until Jennifer excused herself to get something to eat.

Beth hugged me, much the same way that she had in the convenience store restroom. Soon, I heard her sobbing softly.

"Are you okay?" I asked.

"Yes. Just, well, sometimes I start thinking about what might have happened to me if you hadn't... saved me."

"Well, I was interested in saving myself too, you know."

She kissed me again. "Thank you, Paul. I enjoyed tonight. I kind of thought that it would be fitting to give you what those two guys wanted."

"That and much more," I commented, tilting my head toward the door to acknowledge Jennifer.

She arose from the bed and put on a robe that was lying over the back of a chair. I sensed that she felt that she had expressed her gratitude and repaid any debt she owed me.

"If I'm ever in that kind of a situation again, I hope you're around."

I honestly couldn't agree with her, so I just nodded and smiled.

Within an hour after using the bathroom, dressing, and exchanging goodbye hugs, I was out of her apartment and back in my car. I never saw Beth again. I suppose that every now and then she still relives the few minutes of panic we spent together. I know I do. I also dream of the two hours I spent with her and Jennifer: in fact, every time my thoughts start to drift back to the robbery, I steer them toward the gift I received.

The End . :)

Good Night

David_Ginola
28-10-2007, 09:23 PM
Wah bro birdie, getting more n more interesting....starts from robbery to dinner and .........wow...tantalising......wooo

smellycat
29-10-2007, 01:29 AM
tantalising indeed. nice story so far and looking forward to more ;)

birdie8819
29-10-2007, 08:28 AM
Wah bro birdie, getting more n more interesting....starts from robbery to dinner and .........wow...tantalising......wooo

Hehehehehe.....Thanks bro D_G , hopefully can find more of these stuff . :D


tantalising indeed. nice story so far and looking forward to more

Thanks bro smellycat for coming in to read all these wonderful stories by me and some oof the brothers here , if you do have some nice stories please go ahead and post . :D

Kenken
30-10-2007, 10:19 AM
印尼女傭 - 1

 
時下的視頻攝影鏡頭,除了價錢平之外,另一種好處是體積小,它 不過是一隻麻
雀牌大小,所以很容易收藏在任何地方,最適合用作偷拍用途。
 
  不過,這種攝影機最重要優點可算是接駁電腦的功能,由於電腦與電腦之間可以透
過電話線互相控制,包比 要把攝影機接駁到家裡的電腦,當他上工時就可以利用公司
的電腦即時看到家中的情形。
 
  這天,包比上工時透過電腦發現他的印尼女傭「嫩椰青」不但偷懶,而且還帶了另
一個印尼妹回家歎冷氣、看電視,包比越看越火滾。
 
  他本來想打個電話回家責罵嫩椰青,但又怕她在電話裡抵賴,他於是從公司立刻趕
回家,誰不知他一打開家裡的大門就被屋內的情景嚇了一跳。
 
  嫩椰青身為一個正常成年女人,她拋下丈夫,隻身來到香港打工,或多或小也會感
到性苦悶,但她一來不想送綠帽給丈夫戴,二來又怕萬一攪大個肚子會失去工作,所以
她就算真是慾火焚身也不敢隨便跟男人上床,極其量 會和其他同鄉姐妹磨豆腐來解決
性慾。
 
  這天她就帶了在隔壁家的印尼妹菠蘿蜜回家磨豆腐,當包比返到家裡時,她們都已
經脫得一絲不掛,他見菠蘿蜜對著大門坐在梳化上,她的一頭長髮散落在胸前,幾乎把
雙乳完全遮掩,唯獨是兩粒好似手指頭大小般凸起的乳頭,卻從烏黑的髮絲中露出來。
 
  至於她的雙腳則屈曲成「M」字形豎在梳化上。
 
  雖然她的雙腳是完完全全地張開,但包比卻不能一睹她的神秘洞穴,事關嫩椰青就
像狗仔般跪在她面前用舌頭挑撥她的陰戶,嫩椰青的舌頭令她輿奮得雙眼翻白,因此縱
使她面對著大門也看不到包比。
 
  至於嫩椰青,由於她跪在地上,高高翹起的屁股正好對著包比,滿佈皺紋的屁眼以
及一雙啡啡黑黑的陰唇毫無保留地展露在包比眼前,除此之外,她跪著時雙腳微微分開
了,因此包比更可以從她的大腿縫之間窺看到一雙木瓜人奶,吊在她胸前左搖右擺。
 
  正當包比看得目瞪口呆之際,菠蘿蜜被嫩椰青攪到全身發軟,慢慢從梳化滑落地,
當她的屁股跌撞到地上時令她痛得從享受中清醒過來,她張開眼一看,發現屋裹多了一
個男人,她羞得連忙推開嫩椰青,隨手拿起一個咕臣掩著下身。
 
  「波士…」這時嫩椰青也發現了包比,她慌忙以一隻手捂於胸前遮著雙乳,另一隻
手就伸到下面掩著三角地帶,她口震震地說︰「你今天這麼早放…放工…」
 
  「哼!我是專登趕回來的,」包比怒道︰「想不到你竟然趁我到公司去,就帶人回
來攪三攪四,我要解雇你!」
 
  「我們下次不敢啦!」菠蘿蜜替嫩椰青求情說︰「求你不要解顧嫩椰青。」
 
  「我是這間屋左裡的主人,這裹什麼時候時輪到你出聲,」包比認出菠蘿蜜是隔屋
的印尼妹,他說︰「我不止要解雇嫩椰青,我還要將今的事講給你老版知道,到時連你
都會被解雇的!」
 
  「不要啊…」菠蘿蜜講了一半後,立即又以印尼話跟嫩椰青商量了幾句。
 
  初時嫩椰青一直搖頭以示反對,但後來似乎被說服了,菠蘿蜜於是繼續說︰「不如
我們來個交易, 要你不解顧嫩椰青以及不講給我老版知道,我們兩個可以陪你開心一
下。」

Kenken
30-10-2007, 10:20 AM
印尼女傭 - 2
 

  其實包比入屋後一見到她們的裸體,他的肉腸早已蟲蠢欲動,長褲更被肉腸頂起一
個大帳幕,菠蘿蜜的提議正好講中他的心底話,所以他立刻將自己的衫褲脫清光,然後
推她們到梳化上就地正法。
 
  她們之中雖然以嫩椰青的身材比較好,但她因為是包比的所顧用的印尼妹,相對之
下,菠蘿蜜顯得較有新鮮感,所以包比首先攬著她又吻又摸。
 
  她的乳房 得雞包仔般大小,但勝在夠結實彈手,而且兩粒乳頭一摸就硬,菠蘿蜜
被他摸得幾摸就忍哦住呻吟起來,她的淫水更好像爆水喉般從陰戶裡湧出來。
 
  嫩椰青本來是迫於無奈才肯陪包比做愛,心底裡其實並非自願,所以當她見到包比
和菠蘿蜜攪埋一堆時,她就趁機會逃回工人房。
 
  雖然她把房門關上,但菠蘿蜜的呻吟聲卻是綿綿不絕地鑽進她耳朵裡,她不禁聽得
春心大動,她終於也忍不住返回客廳,她為了搏取包比歡心,竟然主動地跪在他面前張
開小咀把他的肉腸含入口裡。
 
  她一面啜一面以舌頭圍著龜頭打圈,包比在享受之餘又怕一時忍不住,在她口裹爆
發,所以立刻把肉腸抽出,然後就拍開菠蘿蜜的大腿,準備把肉腸插進她的陰戶裡。
 
  誰知飢渴已久的嫩椰青竟然想打尖,她出力扯開菠蘿蜜,然後張開大腿,就想迎接
包比的肉腸。
 
  菠蘿蜜眼見被嫩椰青捷足先登,她心有不甘,於是和嫩椰青展開一場肉腸爭奪戰,
這對本來情如姐妹的同鄉竟然為了包比的肉腸大打出手了。
 
  包比冷眼旁觀這場女子摔角賽,一時見到嫩椰青拉著菠蘿蜜的長髮又撕又扯,一時
又見菠蘿蜜雙手齊出把嫩椰青一雙木瓜奶抓得變形,不出五分鐘,兩個印尼妹終於都打
得「虎仙水牛累」,兩人都疲倦得全身發軟,雙雙倒在地上喘氣。
 
  包比於是坐享漁人之利,他先把她們抱上梳化,然後揮動肉腸輪流進入攻她們的陰
戶,論陰戶的迫窄程度,嫩椰青是略勝一籌,但菠蘿蜜勝在反應多,呻吟聲又叫得大,
所以整體表現來講,兩人都不相伯仲。
 
  正所謂雙拳難敵四手,一棍難揮兩洞,包比玩了半個鐘頭後終於忍不住精液狂噴,
但嫩椰青和菠蘿蜜還末夠喉,她們於是立刻把他的肉腸再次含硬繼續大戰。
 
  可憐包比的精液噴完一次又一次,由最初的漿糊狀變到水一般稀,直到她們飽到上
心口後才肯放過包比。
 
  這時包比以為可以甩難,但他發夢都想不到另一場惡夢卻剛剛開始。
 
  原來包比剛才因為心急趕回家裡,所以忘記關上公司的電腦,這場一箭雙鵰的大戰
於是完完本本地傳送回公司。
 
  有個女同事經過他的辦公台,她一見到電腦螢幕裹的淫亂畫面就嚇得掩面大叫,她
的尖叫聲引起其他同事注意。
 
  終於搞到豬仔、牛仔、狗王、BMan…全公司的人都圍在包比的電腦前觀看這場生春
宮,所以包比第二日返工時肯定會被同事笑到面都黃 - End。

 

Kenken
30-10-2007, 10:25 AM
回想第一次上她 - 1


她是我的第一個女朋友,我,也是她的第一個男朋友。雖然在性方面,我的觀
念算是相當開放,但是她卻正好相反,是個相當保守的女孩。也因此,在交往之初,
我想婚前頂多進展到上半身的親撫就差不多了,根本就沒有想到會這麼快發生關係。
和她成為男女朋友那晚在山上吻了她。

同樣是初吻,我心中雖然也有著相當程度的緊張,外表卻也強自鎮定;而她,明
顯的驚慌失措,僵在那兒不知道該如何。

不知道哪來的想法,我緩緩的將原本摟著她雙肩的手下移,滑過她的背脊,停在
她誘人的臀部上。那時的我有點緊張,畢竟才第一天,也不知道她能不能接受,或是
就此拂袖而去... 不過她的反應讓我稍微穩定了下來。在我的手掌貼到她臀部的曲線
時,她整個人輕微地顫動了一下,可是沒有明顯的抗拒。也許她是嚇呆了不知道該怎
麼反應吧?我慢慢摩挲著她的臀線,偶爾輕輕的捏捏,感受她彈性十足的小屁屁。她
不說話地把臉埋在我胸口,我想,如果有光線,一定可以看到她酡紅的雙頰。而我,
只覺得下腹一團熱氣,陰莖在牛仔褲中脹得有點發痛。雙手不自覺的微微施力,將她
向我身旁抱緊,卻忘了我的手正擺在她的臀部上,結果,當我的下腹和她的私處隔著
兩層布相接觸的瞬間,陰莖挺得更大,我的心跳得更快,而她,我不知道她心裡怎麼
想。緊張中我將手鬆開,而她也趁勢略離我得身體。當晚,兩個人就臉紅地在奇怪的
氣氛中下山。

後來,我膽子變大了,每次擁著她親吻時手也都沒閒著,從一開始只敢在背部和
臀部遊走,漸漸的開始隔著衣服撫摸她的乳房。那時,只覺得她的乳房好有彈性,摸
起來好舒服,而每次稍微加重手上的力量壓迫時,她那咬唇蹙眉的表情也好可愛。不
過她似乎還是有點怕怕的樣子,只敢不動地抱著我。兩星期後的週末,我帶著她上溪
頭。那晚如往常般抱著她親吻,手一邊也越來越不規矩。當手掌覆上她胸前時,我的
心跳突然地加速,那觸感不同於以往... 更柔軟...,原來她洗澡後沒將內衣穿上 :)
她知道我發覺了,臉上飛上一抹紅暈,煞是醉人。我大著膽子將手伸進她的衣服內,
貼著她的肌膚,從小腹漸漸向上游移。待觸到乳房下緣,我迫不及待地將她整個乳房
握住,這時才發現,她的乳房比從外面看來更大,我極盡所能的將手張大,也不過能
覆住三分之二左右,而且直接碰觸的柔軟度較隔著層衣服的感覺好上太多了!一邊吻
著她,我的手一邊在她的胸口搓揉。明顯的可以感覺到她的乳頭開始勃起,在我的掌
心除了柔軟,還多了點硬挺的觸感,而她在熱吻中,偶而不自覺地吐出幾響哼聲,而
身子也多了些不自主的扭動。我的體溫開始上升,陰莖也不甘寂寞地開始抬頭。我突
然將衣服脫得只剩下內褲,略帶衝動的問她:『脫光衣服陪我睡好不好?』她愣了一
下,搖頭說道:『不好啦,我們才認識沒多久,你... 隔著衣服... 或像現在這樣撫
摸我就好了,好不好?』我不放棄地又說:『沒關係嘛,反正都已經摸了,而且我又
不會對你怎樣... 』她略低下頭,將我的身子稍微推開,用極低的聲音說:『你已經
對我怎樣了... 』我一時生氣,脫口而出:『好啦,我就知道,你根本就不相信我嘛!
算了,不要就不要嘛,有什麼了不起!』她仍然低著頭,一語不發。我賭氣地轉過身,
將自己埋在棉被中。

十分鐘,我們兩個都沒有動,我依然將自己埋在棉被中,她依然坐在棉被外,床
的另一邊。

想想,自己是太過分了點,才兩星期,不把她嚇壞才怪。難得出來玩,還是高高
興興的好,不要把氣氛弄僵了,兩個人都不舒服。再說,來日方長嘛。何況下腹那個
壞蛋也興味索然的回家睡覺去了。

打定主意,準備爬出棉被向她道歉。頭才剛探出被子,眼前突然從光亮變成黑暗
一片,接著就聽到她爬上床來的聲音。是她將燈關了。

『我... 』我剛出聲,就聽到她小小的聲音:『你真的不會對我怎樣?』這下換
我楞住,她想幹嘛啊?『是不是嘛?』『嗯... 』我呆呆的嗯了一聲。依然是小小的
聲音,她說:『那... 你先進被子去... 』

Kenken
30-10-2007, 10:26 AM
回想第一次上她 - 2


我乖乖的躺回床上。藉著微弱的月光,隱約可以見到她的身影,正在解除身上的
束縛。 T-Shirt... 短褲... 哇!!! 她連內褲都脫了!胯下的小壞蛋又從昏睡中甦醒
了...

待她上床,鑽進了被窩,我急迫地想擁她入懷,她卻用手頂著我,輕聲說道:『
你答應的,不能對我亂來喔。』『嗯,只是抱著你,撫摸你... 』『嗯... 』她將手
放開,我一把將她擁入懷中,感受著她那滑嫩的肌膚。第一次這樣毫無阻礙地擁著她
身子。貼緊在一起的胸口,可以感受到她的體溫略為升高,以及因為緊張而急促的呼
吸所造成的胸部起伏。雙手自她濃密的長髮下由頸項沿著背脊下滑,柔軟又富彈性的
感覺讓我心跳加速。撫摸到了圓潤的臀部,我促狎地捏了一下,她『啊!』地叫了一
聲,瞬即害羞地說道:『討厭啦,不要亂捏啦!』我吐了吐舌頭,說道:『摸摸而已
嘛,有什麼關係?』『你討厭啦!』她將臉埋在我胸前不說話了。我用手指輕輕壓著
她的肌膚,由臀部經過大腿外側劃向大腿內側。我做了個深呼吸,問自己,要不要繼
續往上移動?還是就此打住,不要讓她覺得我太得寸進尺?呼出胸中憋著的一口氣,
我將手抽出來,移回她的背部摟著她,『乖乖睡吧。』我對她說。就如方才告訴自己
的,只要還在一起,來日方長嘛,不急在一時。讓她枕著我的手,兩人互擁著入睡...
半夜醒轉,望著她的睡臉,越看她越可愛,我偷偷在她的臉頰上親了一下。她『
嗯』了一聲,翻過身去,沒有被吵醒。我突然升起一個念頭:『我偷偷看一下,偷偷
摸一下,只要不把她吵醒,應該就沒關係吧?』我慢慢的移下床,打開了床頭燈,移
到她那側,輕輕地將她身上的被子拉開。很好,她沒被驚醒。剛剛的轉身讓她形成正
面朝上的姿勢,剛好讓我可以仔細端詳她的裸體,這還是第一次在有燈光的情形下看
到她全裸的畫面呢!

她的乳房屬於較堅挺的一型,躺下後雖然高度略減,但不會向兩側塌落,因此依
然保持原來曼妙的形狀,而乳頭或許是因為受到空調的影響,明顯的勃起,而且乳暈
附近的皮膚也出現了紅暈,許多言情小說或情色文學中所說的恍若櫻桃般令人想一口
吞下,我想,就是此情此景的最佳寫照。

我將視線下移,跳過腰部直接到了最具神 感的下腹。她的陰毛略長,但是量並
不多,恰巧在恥丘上形成小小的橢圓,我帶著興奮的顫抖伸出手去,撫摸那叢長長軟
軟的陰毛,觸感和她的髮質一樣,給人一種舒服的感覺,和撫摸自己時的感覺完全不
同(好像是廢話喔?)。慢慢地將她的雙腿向兩側撥開,她的私處終於整個在我眼前出
現了!或許是因為適才雙腿夾在一起的關係吧,她的兩片陰唇貼在一起,我吞了吞口
水,用手指輕輕地將門扉打開。但是因為背光,我又不敢開大燈,結果只看到一片黑
暗...

這時,下腹升起的熱氣逼得我有點難以忍受,心一橫,想:『先上了再說吧!』
將僅剩的內褲脫下,扶著早已勃起的陰莖,我緊張地將自己的下身向她緩緩推進。為
了怕吵醒她,只得將兩手撐在她腰旁的床板上,為了要能有效攻擊,臀部又必須藉腰
力撐起,天啊,那實在是很累的事... 不過為了達成目標,累點算什麼?終於,在漫
長的推進後(我覺得漫長啦),短兵相接的瞬間到了!我用力一挺!天啊,好痛!她的
陰道又窄又緊,加上沒有適當的前戲而沒有分泌潤滑液,我才剛探頭進去就被卡住,
痛得我直想大叫。忍著疼痛,我略為後退,準備重整旗鼓再上。不料一抬頭,就看到
她兩顆大眼睛盯著我。『我... 這個... 我只是... 我... 』一時之間,我不知道該
怎麼解釋。她也沒說什麼,只是起身將衣服穿上,爬回床上,背過身去。被這一嚇,
慾火全熄了,我也不敢說話,乖乖的把衣服穿好,窩在床的另一邊,不敢靠近她。
第二天根本也沒興致玩了,一早就下山回去。

之後的一個多星期,雖然還是照常見面,但是她總有意無意地和我保持著一小段
距離,我也不敢太靠近她,連吻她都不敢。而幾次想向她道歉,她總在我提起時將話
題岔開。而她說話的語氣也顯得過分的客氣,一點也不像是男女朋友該出現的畫面。
週末,她突然跟我說要到我那兒過夜,答應是答應她了,可是心中卻忐忑不安,
實在不知道她在想些什麼。

Kenken
30-10-2007, 10:28 AM
回想第一次上她 - 3


那天傍晚,在宿舍前等她洗澡換衣服,準備載她到我的房間。看著她從宿舍門口
走出來,胸前的肉球跳動得特別放肆,明顯地沒穿胸罩。我那小尾巴又不安分了,眼
睛也直盯著那正做著波浪動作的彈性球體不捨得離開。『喂,你在看什麼啊?』她的
語氣一改前些日子的過分客氣,回復了以往的活潑。『沒... 沒什麼... 』我楞楞的
回答。『那就快走啊,還杵在這裡幹嘛?』『喔... 喔,好。』

我住的地方是向我乾姐租的,公寓式的房子,大約三十多坪,我一個人住,只要
負擔水電費用即可,連房租都省下來了,因此可以說住得相當舒適。今天,是她第一
次到這地方來。

『哇!這地方好大,你一個人住啊?真好!』她一進門就興奮地說。『哦... 啊,
是啊,因為我姐他們住在別的地方,所以這裡只有我一個人。』『嗯,那今天晚上會
很有趣羅。』她笑著說。啊?有趣?她什麼意思啊?她抓過沙發上的椅墊,逕自打開
電視選著頻道,找尋著喜歡的節目。我跟她略隔些距離也坐了下來。我有點呆呆地望
著她。剛剛天色暗沒注意到,她今天穿的是件大圓領的白色 T-Shirt,微翹的乳頭將
衣服頂出兩個小突起,特別誘人;下身穿的是件迷你裙,不算太短,膝上廿公分吧,
但是因為坐著,又將裙 拉高了些,卻恰好遮在她的內褲下緣,令人心焦;滑嫩渾圓
的雙腿,交疊在一起發出誘惑的訊息。簡單地說,接受了這些刺激,我的陰莖早已經
按耐不住地朝天翹起。如果能擁有她的身體,和她結合在一起該有多好...

『哈羅!』我耳邊出現大音量的一聲,將我從失神狀態拉回現實。『你在想些什
麼咧?』她眨著大眼睛問道。『沒... 沒什麼... 』我心虛地回答。『哦,真的沒什
麼嗎?』她露出狡獪的笑容,說道:『那,這是什麼呀?』她的目光焦點集中在我褲
子的突起。『那個是... 是... 』我不知道該怎麼回答才好。『你又在想那天的事了,
對不對?』她板起臉說道。我低頭不語。唉,她還是在生氣,該怎麼辦好呢?『哈~
羅~』她將臉湊上來,『不要這個表情啦,那天我是很生氣,因為你答應我的都不算
數... 不過我已經不生氣了啦,不然我就不會來這裡了。』『喔... 』『喂,有精神
點嘛!』她拍拍我的頭說,『我問你喔... 』『問啥?』我有氣無力地反問。雖然她
說她不生氣了,可是還是不敢完全放心。『你們男生... 是不是... 都會想要侵犯女
生啊?』這什麼問題啊?我小心翼翼的回答:『也... 也不是啦,有的人會想,有的
人比較不會,跟個人的性觀念和面對的人有關,還有... 』『那... 』,她打斷我的
話說:『你以前會不會這樣想?』『偶爾會想一下啦... 』『那你有沒有跟人... 那
個過?』她好奇地問。『沒有啦!我還是處... 處男啦... 』『哦,這樣啊,』她接
著說:『那你那天是怎麼回事?』『我?那天是因為... 你的身體太誘人了,所以...
我才會... 』我臉紅的說不下去。『那今天呢?』她故意挺了挺胸,笑著說:『今天
你會不會想呢?』看著她胸前兩個突起和透過領口看到的乳溝,我的臉更紅了,而我
的下半身已經替我回答了這個問題。『那... 我們做做看好不好?』我差點從椅子上
跌下來!『你... 你... 你不要開玩笑!這一點都不好玩!』我慌張地對她說。『誰
在跟你開玩笑啊?』她嘟著嘴說,『我好不容易鼓起勇氣說出口,你卻這樣... 』『
不... 不是啦,可是你以前... 現在... 這... 太突然了... 』我還沒恢復過來。『
本來我是不敢在結婚前就那個的啊,我媽媽也一直跟我說不能讓男生碰我啊,所以那
天我的反應才會那樣。可是... 』

她頓了一下,繼續說道:『從你開始隔著衣服撫摸
我,我就會有點興奮,常常回宿舍後都發現我那裡 的... 』她整個臉都紅了起來,
聲音也有點顫抖,『那天,你直接將手貼在我的肌膚上,我興奮的發抖,心跳得好快,
覺得整個人都熱了起來... 可是因為你本來答應不對人家亂來,結果半夜偷偷爬起來
想要... 所以我才生氣的。可是這幾天,我發現... 那感覺... 我越來越... 我... 』
她越說頭越低,聲音也越來越小。這時我大概知道怎麼一回事了,我摟著她問道:『
是不是覺得有點舒服,可是身子又熱熱的有點難受?』她點了點頭。『難道... 你從
來沒有自慰過?』她輕輕地搖頭。標準的處女,連自己都沒探索過自己的私處,難怪
那天會夾得我這麼痛。

Kenken
30-10-2007, 10:29 AM
回想第一次上她 – 4


我將她抱到我腿上,撫著她的背問:『所以,你今天才穿這樣,想誘惑我對你...
是不是?』『你壞啦!人家... 不好意思說嘛... 』她的臉更紅了。『你... 決定了
嗎?不會後悔?』她仍然低著頭,沒有回答。

好吧,雖然她剛剛說了一堆有的沒有的,我也實在很懷疑她到底知不知道她自己
在說啥,不過至少可以確定,她今晚是不會拒絕我的動作了。而我也不需要自己騙自
己,雖然一開始被她態度的巨大轉變嚇著,但此刻的我早已被撩起慾火了,做就做吧!

將電視關了,我帶著她走進臥房,讓她躺在床上。

在她的堅持下,我沒有打開大燈,只是扭亮了床頭燈。

當我迅速地脫去身上的衣物時,她也正從棉被裡將她的衣服拿出來;當我讓自己
的陰莖昂頭挺立出來時,她也將內褲放到一旁。明顯的,被下的她已經是完全赤裸的了。
側照的燈光使她的臉部輪廓看起來更深。

一將被子拉開,她的肌膚立刻暴露在暈黃的燈光下,一手遮著乳房,一手輕掩著
下體。

我爬上床,側躺在她的身旁,沒有等待多久,我的唇吻上了她的臉。

伴隨著法式熱吻,我拉開她遮在胸前的手,開始撫摸她的乳房。那時的愛撫毫無
技巧可言,我唯一所做的事,就是用食指和拇指捏著她的乳頭輕輕拉扯、扭轉,或是
用手掌覆著乳房揉搓。

但雖然是如此笨拙的動作,還是引發了她的生理反應:她吸吮我舌頭的力道加強,
開始發出帶有鼻音的喘息聲,微閉的眼皮開始不住跳動,身體開始發燙,雙腿略為蜷
曲而夾緊...

我鬆開抓住她的手去撫摸她的長髮,她的額頭和頭髮開始汗濕。

我移開眷戀著乳房的手,往她的下腹移動,掠過柔軟的陰毛,我在手指施力,強
行將她緊閉的雙腿撥開一道縫隙,讓我的手可以滑入。沒有花費什麼精神探索,手剛
滑入她的股間就感到一片濕滑,也可以感到陰唇略為張開,隱約可觸及陰道的入口。
讓兩片緊貼的熱唇分開,我深吸一口氣,用著不確定的語氣問她:『我... 想插
進去了... 可以嗎?』

她微微點頭。

我翻身壓在她身上,將她的雙腿分開,移動著胯下硬挺的肉棒以對齊女性肉體的
神 入口。

當龜頭接觸到陰道口的火熱濕滑,我突然頓了一下,有點遲疑,但是體內燃燒的
慾火沒讓我有時間思考,推動著我的身體向前。

才剛有實質的接觸,又傳來如同那次偷襲一樣的痛楚,可以感受到有東西正在壓
迫、阻擋著我的進入。

偷偷抬頭望她,發現她正蹙著眉,咬著嘴唇,雙手也緊緊地抓著床單,明顯地她
也正忍受著疼痛。

好吧,反正早晚也是會發生...

我一咬牙,讓自己的下身再往前推進。那種痛楚並沒有持續多久,在感受到龜頭
突破了陰道口的處女膜之後,那種壓迫性的疼痛消失了,繼而感受到的是種溫暖的環
繞,陰莖感覺軟軟的很舒服,雖然仍像是排開肌肉組織前進,但是不再感到疼痛了。

我緩緩的推進下身到兩個人的性器完全密合才停下來,吐出憋著的一口氣,整個
人放鬆了下來。

我趴在她身上,在她耳邊問:『很痛嗎?』

她張開眼睛瞪了我一下,說:『廢話!當然痛啊!我是第一次耶... 』

『喔... 對不起嘛... 』我有點無辜的說,但是旋即又問她:『我能不能... 抽
動一下?』

她輕聲說:『嗯... 可是要輕一點... 我怕會痛... 』

『嗯... 』

我扶著她的肩頭,開始抽動下半身,慢慢的,輕輕的...

可是... 很丟臉的,開始抽動不到十下,還沒有什麼感覺我就射了...

『怎麼會這麼快?一點感覺都沒有... 根本就不好玩... 』我不甘心地對自己說。

『怎麼啦?』她察覺我的動作停頓,問我。

『我... 射在裡面了... 』

『啊?』她有點錯愕,好像根本還不知道發生什麼事情。

『結束了啦... 』我滿臉通紅,又帶點賭氣地說。

『喔... 』她說,『沒什麼感覺說... 只是好痛... 』

『......』我沒說話。

『那清理一下好不好?』她問。

『嗯... 』

我笨拙地將陰莖抽出來,抓過面紙幫自己也幫她收拾殘局。

『輕一點啦!笨... 會痛耶... 』她叫了出來。

『喔... 』

看著擦拭過後面紙上的少許血漬,我呆呆的。

她的第一次,也是我的第一次,就這樣結束了。我期待好久的事,就這樣在瞬間
結束了,一點感覺都沒有。

『一點都不真實,一點樂趣也沒有... 』我在心裡想著。

淋浴後的她帶著沐浴乳的香氣爬上床。

『喂... 除了痛以外一點都不好玩,,現在我那裡還脹脹的會痛... 以後我們不
做了好不好?』她說。

『喔,好... 』我不置可否。

關了燈,擁著她入睡。

那時的我們,怎麼也沒想到後來我們的性愛生活會如此瘋狂多變,跟這時的感覺
截然不同...

還有... 到現在我還是不知道她的態度為什麼會變........End.

quad
30-10-2007, 10:42 AM
sorry double posting :(

quad
30-10-2007, 10:45 AM
Tks to all Brothers for sharing, a wonderful thread and have lots of short story to read.

Cheers!

smellycat
30-10-2007, 10:46 AM
Thanks bro smellycat for coming in to read all these wonderful stories by me and some oof the brothers here , if you do have some nice stories please go ahead and post . :D

no problem bro, hahaha. hope all the bros here will continue the nice postings. i'm sorry to say i'm a lousy writer but i will keep my eyes open for any good stories from other websites :p

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 01:41 PM
Tks to all Brothers for sharing, a wonderful thread and have lots of short story to read.

Cheers!

Thanks bro quad for taking time to read all the stories here . :)


no problem bro, hahaha. hope all the bros here will continue the nice postings. i'm sorry to say i'm a lousy writer but i will keep my eyes open for any good stories from other websites


Dun worry bro smellycat , just take your time to search for good stories to post . :D


Many Thanks to bro Kenken for your wonderful stories I espcially like this one : 回想第一次上她 . : )

otamay
30-10-2007, 02:35 PM
From internet stories....

The Filipino Maid
------------ ------
Curt drove the 36" wide mower up the ramp on onto the trailer attached to the back of his pickup truck. He cut the engine and wiped the sweat from his face with a clean rag. He couldn't remember when it was so damned hot. He tipped his hat back on his head and took the pruning sheers and weed wacker out of the back. He still had at least another hour of work before he was done here, and he was out of water. Fifteen minutes later,he had it. He
went to the back door of the main house and rang the bell. He had seen
servants around the house before and only hoped that someone was home today.

The door opened; he felt the cool rush of air conditioning blast his face,
chest, and legs. The breeze was soothing and he hoped that he would be invited in while someone got him a glass of water. It was the young Filipino woman with mocha skin who answered the door that made him hot again. She was slender, but filled out her fitted uniform in all the right places. She had deep brown almond-shaped eyes and wore the slighted bit of makeup. Her shoes were sensible and black; her skirt was much shorter than was
practical. Her smile was bright and wide and inviting.

'May I help you?' she asked.
'I am Curt, the lawn guy, and I was hoping that you might be able to get me a glass of water. It's hot out here.' He could barely control his cock; his dirty
mind raced. Curt imagined him getting her alone in the cabana, bending her over the back of a chaise lounge and fucking her sweet, dark pussy from behind.
'Come in,' she said as she opened the door.
Despite the frosty inside of the house, his cock was pushing hard against his
cutoffs. All of a sudden, going commando didn't seem like such a great idea; his cock threatened to pop out the shortened leg when he reached into his pocket and grabbed his stiff shaft.

'Please wait here. I'll get you a glass of ice water.
Would you like a slice of lemon?'

'Sure.'

The maid smiled, turned and walked away. Each step she took, each wiggle of her ass, made the blood pound in his head. He looked down and saw the grass clippings and dust stuck to his sweaty skin and hair. Damned, he thought. If only I wasn't so grimy, but maybe I can get her number before I leave.
The dry, air-conditioned air made his nipples small and hard, but his cock was
hot and raging in his shorts. Alone, his dirty little fantasies hijacked his mind and made him hard. Curt wondered what it would be like to take her bent
over the pool table that he was sure they had downstairs. Even better, he
thought, what would it be like if she sucked him then rode him on top of the
pool table.

To be continued....

otamay
30-10-2007, 02:58 PM
Part 2
She came back, walking down the hallway with a glass of ice water with a slice of lemon. As she got close, she dropped the napkin that was under the glass on the floor, but didn't seem to notice.

Curt took the tall glass with a smile and a thank you. He drank; she watched.
When he was about half done he told her, 'You dropped a napkin on the floor,'
and pointed behind her. She turned around, took two steps and bent over at the waist to retrieve the napkin. Curt couldn't believe his luck or his eyes. He saw garter straps attached to the top of her stockings and flash of her ass. What he didn't see was underwear. He swallowed hard and his cock sprung to life, peeking out from the bottom of his shorts.

She turned around with the napkin in her hand; there was nothing he could do about his cock without being obvious, so he drank some water.
'Thank you,' she said holding up the napkin but looking at his crotch.
'No, thank you,' Curt replied holding up the water but thinking about her taut,
sweet ass.
The maid looked at him. She batted her eyes and asked,'Do you really have so much more to do?' She took a step forward and slowly reached for his crotch. She took his cockhead in the palm of her hand then ran her nails up the underside of his hardened shaft until she reached his balls.

He inhaled sharply. Oh it felt good. 'No, about an hour's worth.'
'Care to wash up a little and take a break?'

Curt placed the glass on the table, put his hands on her hips, and kissed her.
She tasted sweet like honey; her straight silky hair smelled faintly of lilacs.
The maid returned his kiss gently and passionately.
'What kind of break?'
'I was thinking perhaps a blowjob break; I could really use one of those, plus
your dick looks so ready. Maybe later we can have a fuck break too. What do you think? Interested?'

'Ain't no doubt about that, Darling'. Where's the washroom?'

He followed the maid's twitching ass from the back door, through the house to a luxurious bathroom with a large shower enclosed by frosted glass.

'Why don't you just put your dirty things in this towel and take a shower?'

Curt stripped and did as he was told. He watched her as she watched him peel of his shorts and have his dick spring free already erect. The maid left the bathroom and he took a refreshing shower, watching the dirt and grass clippings wash off his body. As he was rinsing off, the shower door opened and in stepped the naked maid. Her body could only be described as
succulent. Her waist was narrow, but she had big tits and wide hips with a flat belly. Her mocha skin was evenly colored all over but for her large chocolate nipples. Her pussy was unshaven but when he touched it, it was soft and silky like the hair on her head.

As he touched her pussy, she let out a soft moan. Curt stroked her pussy again, but this time more firmly; her moan was louder. Curt cupped her pussy in his hand and began massaging her wetness. She grabbed on to his shoulder and rocked her hips while he rubbed her. Suddenly, she trembled
from head to toe, let out a short sharp yell, then dropped into a squat. She put one hand on his ass and the other on his balls then began sucking and licking his cockhead.

Water ran down the back of her head and he eased her face closer so she could get more of his cock in her sweet mouth. Her tongue was warm magic velvet and she knew how to use it. She licked hard and soft the flesh under the rim of his bulging cockhead. She ran her hands over his thighs and ass as she enthusiastically sucked. She hit all the right spots to get him hard and ready to cum.

Curt's knees wobbled; she was relentless, and he loved it. She sucked and licked and stroked him harder and faster once she sensed that he was getting ready to shoot his wad. His whole body stopped and shivered as
he delivered his hot cum load into the back of her throat. She couldn't get
enough; she moaned as she sucked harder, pulling every drop of semen from his shaft. When she was done sucking, she stood up, turned around, and soaped her ass crack with thick liquid soap. Reaching between her legs she
grabbed his cock and nestled it between her muscular butt cheeks. With her
hand trapping his dick in the groove, she moved her ass up and down as she
flexed her butt.'Oh, yeah that makes me hot,' she said.

Curt grunted and didn't argue. After the blowjob she just gave him, he would let her do about anything. If she wanted her butt cheeks fucked, then that's what he'd do.

to be continued.....

otamay
30-10-2007, 03:06 PM
Final part
'You're so nice baby, such a big, thick cock. It makes it all that much more fun to fuck.' She slid her ass up and down his dick a few more times then looked over her shoulder. 'I need you in my ass baby, it that okay? Would you mind fucking my ass? I haven't had a good ass fucking in a long time.'

Curt went from mahogany hard to diamond hard in a heartbeat. Did he want to fuck her ass? Does an Englishman like tea? Holy crap! He could hardly believe his ears!

'What's the matter,' she asked. 'You don't want to fuck my ass?'

'Oh, yeah, baby, I want to fuck your hot tight ass.'

The maid smiled. 'Good.' She washed the soap off and spread hair conditioner all over his cock and her asshole. 'Warm me up with your fingers, huh baby?'

Curt complied. He took his middle finger, coated it with conditioner, and
massaged her asshole. The maid moaned the whole time, so he slipped it inside. At first he only went as far as his first knuckle, but then she pushed her ass into his hand so that he was in up to his middle knuckle. Slowly, he wiggled his finger and withdrew almost all the way before going back in again. The maid moaned and groaned with every stroke.

'Stop teasing me. I want your cock in my ass now,' she said looking over her
shoulder.

Not wanting to disappoint her, Curt spread the conditioner on his cockhead and gently pressed against her dark brown, puckered asshole. He felt her relax and practically suck his cock into her ass.

'Oh baby! You're sooooo big inside of me. Be gentle, go slow.'

Curt grabbed her by the hips and slowly pushed his cock into her ass. He pushed an inch or so, came back a little then pushed more until he was buried to his balls in her ass. She was tighter than any pussy he had ever fucked. It was hot and slick and tight around the base of his cock, as if
her ass was trying to milk him of his cum.

Curt started pumping; he couldn't help it. As he pumped his cock in and out of her ass, the maid moaned louder and louder. Her moans were like cheers, egging him on, pleading for more. The more she moaned, the harder he fucked. The harder he fucked her tight ass, the more he moaned. He
reached around with one hand and began massaging her clit and she went wild.

Her little moans came fast and hard; his grunts came fast and hard as he picked up the speed of his fucking. Suddenly he felt her body stiffen with orgasm. Three strokes later, he joined her, shooting hot cum into her ass. Slowly, he withdrew his fading hard-on until he pulled out with a little pop.
Quickly, she turned around and washed his cock.
'When's the next time the lawn has to be cut?' she asked.

The End

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 03:47 PM
The Filipino Maid


Yummy !!! Those were the days that I had fun with 3 pinyo and one indonesia maids ......kekekekeke

Thanks bro otamay . :)

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 03:49 PM
One Short Story about mother and son - Title : Moms needs it .....please enjoy !!! :)

Introduction : Mom sees son with girlfriend, knows she can please him better.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

For a brief, insane moment I feared they could hear the pounding in my chest. I jerked my head back around the corner and leaned against the wall in the hallway, struggling to catch my breath, trying in vain to force my heartbeat to slow.

I only watched for a second or two. Or ten. But the image was seared into my brain. The sight of my son kneeling at the side of his bed, face buried between his girlfriend's legs. He was fully naked, his penis erect. Her head was thrown back, mouth agape.

And there I was, cloaked in the deep shadows outside his room, feeling a small spot of heat between my own legs.

I chastised myself, called myself a pervert, a dirty old woman. I am his mother, after all. I was invading his privacy. Worse yet, for a fleeting moment I wished that I was the one on that mattress.

My name is Rebecca, and I'm a nursing supervisor at a local hospital. I was working the four-to-midnight shift that Friday night, so my son Kyle certainly thought he'd have all evening with Allison. But the overnight supervisor wanted some extra hours, so I knocked off around nine.

I wasn't especially quiet entering the house, but neither of the teen lovers had heard me approach. Kyle had a pair of thighs squeezing his head, and Allie was probably too focused on her own pleasure. And approaching orgasm, if I wasn't mistaken.

I listened as her moans began to crescendo. The bed was squeaking slightly, and I pictured her thrusting her narrow hips against my son's face.

I told myself that I was trapped there outside Kyle's room. In truth, our modest house is built on a concrete slab, so I could have easily padded down the carpeted hallway without fear of a creaking floorboard. But I was rooted to that spot. And as the seconds ticked by, I found myself unable to resist taking another look. I told myself that I was aroused only by the sheer eroticism of the sight, not any incestuous yearnings. I slowly leaned back toward the door and turned to peak in with one eye.

Their smooth, flawless young bodies were bathed in the bluish glow of a nearly full moon. Across the room a computer monitor added more light to the sexy scene.

Kyle was holding Allie's slender thighs up and apart, and her ankles were high in the air. She now had her head down and eyes open, watching as my son feasted on her snatch. She was holding her own small tits and occasionally squeezing her nipples as she urged him on.

"That's it, baby... yes... you make me feel so good!" Allie's teeth were clenched and she was almost hissing at him. I expected the dirty words to starting flowing any second, but they never did.

"Kyle -- you're making me cum! Oh god! Oh god! Oh yes!"

At that point she began grunting in a rhythm that must have matched the ebb and flow of her orgasm. That continued for nearly a minute, and Kyle kept licking and sucking to prolong her climax. I felt oddly proud of my son for being able to please a woman so completely.

I had never watched another woman have an orgasm, so I was momentarily spellbound. It wasn't until Allie began to recover and start stroking Kyle's hair that I realized I had been rubbing my own pussy through my skirt. Struck by another pang of guilt, I pulled my hand away.

But I couldn’t tear my eyes away as a smiling Kyle rose to his feet and bent down to kiss his girlfriend. Quick as a flash she reached over and grabbed a hand towel to wipe his glistening mouth and chin. Then she allowed him to kiss her on the lips but kept them tightly shut.

Strange, I thought. I always enjoyed tasting myself on a man during my post-orgasmic bliss. If it was me, I would have eagerly opened my mouth for him and sucked my cream from his talented tongue. Wait -- what was I thinking? This is my son!

Kyle stood up and gently pulled his girlfriend to a seated position on the bed. He was standing between her parted thighs, and his rigid cock stood proudly out.

It was the first time I'd seen him naked since I bathed him as a toddler. He wasn't bashful, so it was common for him to walk down the hallway in only a towel or work out in nothing but gym shorts.

But as he stood naked and aroused, I saw my 18-year-old as a man for the first time. He was tall and slender but muscled, a body built perfectly for the varsity basketball and swimming that he loved. His dark, short-cropped hair framed a handsome face and piercing green eyes.

Those eyes now gazed down upon Allison Gray, his girlfriend for the past six or seven months. She wasn't beautiful, but certainly pretty with a nice figure. She was tall, slender and athletic just like Kyle. They often jogged together, and she too was a competitive swimmer. Allie's skin was always bronzed, either from a tanning bed or many hours outdoors. She had small, pointy tits but was blessed with the longest legs I'd ever seen.

As Kyle stroked her cheek with the backs of his fingers, it was obvious to me what he wanted. He'd just brought her off with his mouth, and it was time for her to reciprocate. But Allie didn't act on the subtle cue, so Kyle began leading her left hand toward his cock and simply murmured, "Please."

The girl gave a small twisted smile as if to say, "If I must." A part of me was frustrated with her, and I began to think of her as a cold fish.

She dutifully leaned forward and planted a few kisses on the tip of his hard, twitching prick. A string of pre-cum followed her lips as she pulled away, and Allie wiped it away absentmindedly. Then she took the base of his shaft between her thumb and forefinger and began stroking it up and down. Every few seconds she would kiss or lick the swollen head, and occasionally take it into her mouth. But she never sucked more than an inch or so.

"Ah, yes... Allie... that's nice..." Kyle cooed. But surely he wanted more. Surely he'd love her to sink down on his cock and suck it properly.

Allie worked on my son's prick for several minutes before I could tell he was getting close to cumming. He stood motionless and patient, avoiding any temptation to buck his hips or pull her further down his shaft.

"Oh god... I'm gonna cum, Allie," my son quietly warned. She pulled her face away and grabbed the towel as she continued jerking his dick. She covered his manhood with terry cloth and squeezed it as Kyle groaned and clenched his ass cheeks with orgasmic release.

I couldn't help but feel a bit sorry for him. Sure, he was getting lucky with his pretty little girlfriend. But he looked almost pathetic standing there pumping his seed into a towel. He could have done that himself. And seeing Allie's practiced manner, I knew this must be their routine.

Losing my voyeuristic nerve, I retreated down the hallway to my own room and silently closed the door. I flopped on the bed and stared at the ceiling as a riot of thoughts and images filled my head. I slipped my hand beneath my skirt and panties and rubbed myself to orgasm. It was quick and intense but unfulfilling.

I was racked with guilt for lingering in my son's doorway and invading his most private moments. Why was I unable to walk away? Was it just a normal, natural desire to view something sexy? Or was it worse than that? Did I want to be in Allison's place, committing forbidden acts with my son?

I thought again about his strong, youthful body and his impressive cock. A clear image of it remained in my mind. It didn't appear to be one of those fat cunt-stretching shafts, but it was admirably long at seven inches or so. It also had that slight upward bend that stimulates your pussy's sensitive front wall. I admitted that it would feel amazing to have him on top of me, easing his full length into my neglected cunt.

That neglect, I decided, was the problem. I married young and divorced young, leaving myself a single mother at the age of 39. That also put me near the peak of my sexuality, which probably explained my frequent horny urges.

Holding down a demanding job and raising a son on my own, I seldom had time to date. I once had a hot little fling with a doctor, and we even fucked a few times on a hospital bed. But that was almost a decade ago when I was still dumb enough to risk my job for a quickie. For the past couple of years, a vibrator and shower head had provided my only sexual release.

I thought about Allison and how lucky she was. A young, nubile teenager blessed with a handsome boyfriend who was eager to please her. But she was surely wasting that opportunity every time she and Kyle were alone together. As I just witnessed, she seemed repulsed by the act of sucking cock. I doubted she had let my son fuck her either. He deserved better.

Continue next page ......

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 03:50 PM
Was it possible I could give it to him?

I knew the very thought was so wrong, so dirty. But I loved my son more than anything in the world, and I wanted him to be happy and fully satisfied. Besides, I literally ached for a hard cock, and there was one in my own house that was shamefully underused. Perhaps I could be my son's personal sex teacher, molding him into the perfect lover for the young women who'd be lucky enough to have him.

Back and forth, back and forth, my mind swung like a pendulum between longings for forbidden fruit, and waves of consuming guilt. Finally I drifted off to a fitful sleep.

I awoke early the next morning, for a moment not sure whether the whole thing had been a dream. But I quickly realized I had slept in my clothes on top of the bed, and knew that my memories and incestuous thoughts were indeed real.

Then as I heard Kyle in the kitchen, it occurred to me that he must be a nervous young man. Whenever he and Allie emerged from his bedroom last night, they would have seen that I was already home. They would surely fear that I had seen or heard them in bed together. For some reason that thought amused me, and I was suddenly eager to get up and face my son.

I stripped out of my dirty clothes, pulled on my bathrobe and headed for the kitchen. Kyle was at the table, reading the Saturday morning sports section and downing a bowl of cold cereal and a mug of steaming coffee.

"Good morning early riser," I told him as I gave him a kiss on the top of the head. "What's on the agenda?"

"I'm off today, so Greg and I are playing Forest Lakes," he replied without looking up. "We tee off at 8:40."

"Sounds good, honey. Break 80 for me," I said with a smile as I poured a cup of brew and leaned against the sink. "Did you and Allison have a nice evening?"

He looked up and I caught the hesitation before he answered. "Yeah. We went to see the new 'Pirates' movie."

"I got home early last night," I replied, then just let the words hang in the air for a moment. "I didn't want to bother you guys, so I just went to bed."

"Yeah, mom... about that..."

"Don't worry about it, Kyle," I assured him. "You guys have been together for a long time now. I can't say I was shocked. No big deal."

He didn't look convinced, and seemed to be searching for the right thing to say. I didn't wait for him.

"Just try not to be so loud," I said with a smirk as I placed my coffee mug on the counter. Kyle's mouth was hanging open as I headed for the door. "I'll be in the shower. I have a few errands to run this morning, but I'll be home to make us both some lunch after your round."

"Uhh... thanks, mom."

My bedroom has a private half-bath, but the only shower is in a common bathroom down the hall. I was still smiling to myself as I stepped inside and closed the door. I slipped off the bathrobe and turned toward my reflection in the full-length mirror on the back of the door.

Just shy of 40 years old, I was still proud of my face and figure. Out of habit, I tucked strands of my light-brown hair behind one ear. I have green eyes above a small, slightly upturned nose and full lips.

My slender neck leads down toward average-sized breasts. My bra size is 34B, but I wouldn't want much bigger boobs on my five-foot-two frame. I gave them a squeeze and turned to one side for a good look. I'm pleased that child bearing and breastfeeding didn't turn them into saggy mommy tits. They're still fighting gravity quite well, and stand out proudly on my chest. Most men love my nipples. They're a good quarter-inch long when erect, and very sensitive. Surrounding them are large, suckable, dark pink areolas.

I ran my hands down my tits and flat stomach, and was again thankful for the effects of frequent workouts. My hospital has a full health club, and employees get free memberships. I spend four to six hours a week there to keep my body looking young and sexy.

I wondered at that moment whether Kyle had ever noticed my body. I thought about that for a while, trying to remember whether I'd caught him stealing glances at me as I sunbathed or walked down the hallway in nothing but a towel.

Come to think of it, I was sure he had. But there was a big gap between a typical horny teenager having a passing thought about his mother's body, and wanting to take her to bed. Or was there? I'd heard that it was common for sons to lust after their mothers. I was the only female he saw every day, and sometimes I was a bit careless about keeping myself covered. Yes, I decided, there was a pretty good chance he'd fuck me if I gave him the chance.

I was startled back to reality by Kyle's voice just on the other side of the bathroom door.

"I'm heading out, mom. I'll call you when I'm on my way back."

"All right, honey, have a good time."

As I listened to Kyle leave, I decided this would be the day. I would certainly not force myself on my son, but I would give him the opportunity to act on any fantasy he might have.

As I showered, grabbed breakfast and began a series of short trips around town, I formulated a plan. By the time I got back home, that plan seemed bulletproof. The fantasizing made me exceedingly hot, but I resisted the urge to pull out my vibrator and bring myself off. I wanted all my horny urges to keep me from losing my nerve.

Kyle called about 12:30 but I let it go to the answering machine. I wanted him to think I had lost track of time and didn't expect his return. Leaving the shower curtain and bathroom door open, I quickly filled our tub with nearly scalding water, stripped naked and stepped in. Normally stretching out in a steaming hot bath was my favorite form of relaxation, but my nerves were tingling and my heart pounding with anticipation.

As soon as I heard Kyle's key in the front door, I turned on my MP3 player and put the buds in my ears. I turned the sound nearly all the way down and waited for his approach. As my son came down the hallway I started singing with the music so he would think he I was completely unaware of him.

A few seconds later I heard a soft intake of breath. Kyle had obviously seen me naked in the bathtub, my tits bobbing just below the surface of the water. But he hadn't spoken, cleared his throat or otherwise warned me of his presence. Perfect. He was going to watch.

I desperately wanted to sneak a peek at the door, but didn't want to risk scaring him off. The door was slightly behind me, so a peeping Kyle would think he was safe as long as he stood still.

After a few moments, I reached for my bottle of shower gel and squeezed a purple blob of it in my hand. I massaged my arms, neck and shoulders with the soapy gel.

Then I sat up straighter in the tub so my tits emerged from the hot water. The nipples hardened almost instantly, and I felt a mild jolt of electricity run from them down to my pussy. I worked the shower gel over my chest and slowly massaged my breasts with lathered hands.

I realized I was breathing rather heavily, and smiled at the effect that must have on my son. He was peeking in on his naked mother as she languished in the tub and pleasured herself. I wondered if he had an erection. Maybe he was stroking himself.

I rinsed off my hands and took the ear buds off so I could stand up. I thought I detected movement in the doorway, probably from Kyle easing back to avoid detection. I again squeezed some shower gel into my hand and began working into my skin. I started with my belly, then allowed my fingers to get closer and closer to the thin strip of hair that led to my pussy.

I almost felt guilty for teasing him so mercilessly. But I placed one foot on the edge of the tub and ran my hands up and down my leg, paying special attention to my soft, smooth thighs. God, it felt good. My cunt was on fire by now, and I couldn't help but brush it a few times with my soapy fingers.

When I was finished with both legs, I turned my back on the bathroom door where Kyle was presumably watching and perhaps stroking his meat. As I bent over slightly to pick up the bottle of shower gel, he should have had a clear, close view of my pussy lips framed by my round ass checks.

Suddenly I couldn't take it anymore.

"Kyle, honey, would you wash my back for me?"

I breathlessly waited for my words to sink in. Then I looked over my shoulder and a moment later, Kyle peeked sheepishly around the corner.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 03:51 PM
"It's okay, I knew you were there," I assured him. "Come on in."

With only a moment's hesitation, he shuffled around the door jamb and walked in. The poor kid's face was flushed with embarrassment, so he obviously didn't realize yet that he'd been set up. Kyle kept his eyes locked on mine, as if forcing himself to ignore my dripping, soapy body.

I let him see me look down. His hands were in his pockets, but his cock was clearly straining at his shorts. He shifted slightly as if he could feel my eyes on his crotch.

"Give it up, Kyle, there's no hiding that erection." I spoke in a motherly tone, and he apparently misunderstood.

"Mom... I... I'm..." he stammered. His eyes were pleading with me, and he clearly thought he would be punished for his voyeuristic behavior.

"Honey, I'm not mad," I said, giving him a broad smile. I quickly reached for him and pulled him close. Looking him straight in the eye, I added, "I'm just flattered that you obviously find me attractive."

"Oh mom... I... I think you're beautiful."

It was my turn to blush now, but I had to know for sure.

"That's sweet, Kyle. I guess all boys think their moms are pretty."

"Yeah, but... it's more than that," he said, holding my gaze. "You are sexy, too. You're one of the hottest women I know. I've wanted to..."

He lost his nerve at the sight of my raised eyebrows, but I wanted to hear him finish. "You've wanted what, honey?"

"I've wanted to see you like this... naked, I mean... for a long time."

"And now that you have, what do you think?"

"Mom, you look... amazing. I can't believe --"

My sweet, sexy, horny son couldn't finish the sentence. I pulled his lips to mine and kissed him. Almost immediately our mouths open, our tongues began to explore each other. For years we were unaware of the fire and lust that had been building between us, and it all had led to this moment.

We kissed for several minutes as our hands began to roam across our bodies, then I pulled away and gave him a twisted smile.

"No fair," I said simply, and pulled the polo shirt over his muscular chest and arms. He tossed it aside, and stood completely still as I unbuttoned and unzipped his shorts. I fumbled a bit as my hands were shaking with nerves and delicious anticipation.

I pushed his shorts to the floor and looked down to see his magnificent cock stretching the fabric of his boxer-briefs. There was a wide wet spot near the top where pre-cum had oozed from his swollen head. Then slowly, teasingly, I pulled the band of his underwear out and slipped it down over the length of his cock, revealing his rigid shaft inch by inch.

Close up and in bright light, it was even more a thing of beauty. My son's cock was a good seven inches long, with a large purple head and fat, heavy balls. The shaft was twitching and throbbing with excitement, and it was all because of me. My head was spinning with the thought that this handsome young man was achingly hard at the sight of his naked mother. And the desire to fuck her.

Kyle literally gasped as I dropped to my knees in the tub and slid his underwear down to his knees. He stepped out of them and slipped off his socks as well. He stared down into my eyes but looked a little awkward and embarrassed, as if unsure what to do next.

"Relax, baby," I told him in a soothing voice. "I just want to taste your sweet cock."

He literally gasped at my words and I looked down to see a fresh bead of pre-cum emerge from his prick. I took the base of it in my hand and licked the salty sperm away. I loved the taste of sperm, and it had been far too long since I'd been able to enjoy it. But I also know that I'd get a mouthful very soon.

Kyle and I locked eyes as I began running my tongue up and down the length of his shaft. He sighed and groaned at the sensation, and kept shaking his head slowly in disbelief. I swirled my tongue over the swollen head before dropping my head slightly so it slid between my lips of couple of times.

"Bet you never thought you'd see this," I told him with a dirty smile. "Your own mother sucking your cock."

"Oh my god, mom. It feels so fu--" he paused, still hesitant to cuss in front of his mom.

I laughed as I told him, "It's okay, you can tell me it feels fucking good. Say whatever comes to mind, I like dirty talk."

Not giving him a chance to answer, I returned my attention to his beautiful cock, this time sliding a good two or three inches into my mouth. I licked the sensitive underside of his prick head as I sucked. I reached for his balls and began stroking and fondling them as I bobbed up and down. Kyle ran his hands through my hair, pulling some of it aside so he could watch his first incestuous blowjob.

I gradually sucked more and more of his shaft until I could feel the tip nudging the back of my throat. I loved the sensation of him completely filling my mouth, stretching my lips, sliding across my tongue.

I knew my 18-year-old son couldn't last long, so I wasn't surprised to feel his cock swell larger in my mouth.

"Mom! Oh god! Mom -- I'm gonna cum!" He actually started to pull away slightly, obviously unsure what to do with his load. The boy was in for a treat.

I couldn't bear to take my mouth off his cock, so I answered him by wrapping my hands tightly around his tight ass.

"Shit... you're gonna swallow me! Fuck! Oh, mom... uhhhh!" He began grunting and groaning as he began to ejaculate. The first spurt was thin but powerful, splashing against the back of my throat. Then a series of fat loads coated my tongue and filled my mouth, and I began swallowing his cream as fast as I could.

I look up to see my son staring at me with eyes wide, blazing with lust. I decided to give him a little show, so I slid his cock nearly out of my mouth so the tip of it sat on my tongue. I pumped his shaft with my hand and felt the last few cumshots fire into my mouth. I swallowed eagerly and gave him a final slutty grin before I stood up.

"So I bet you'll never look at your mother quite the same way," I told him, pulling him into the tub with me. He staggered a bit, weak in the knees from the intensity of the last 20 minutes. I sat down in the still-hot bath, leading him to sit down across from me.

"I don't know what to say... what to think," he finally answered. "What got into you, mom?"

I confessed that I had watched him with Allison the night before, and that it ignited a powerful lust that I must have long suppressed. I told him I was impressed at his cunnilingus skill, but disappointed that he didn't get a proper blowjob in return.

"So did I do okay?" I asked him.

"Oh my god, mom, I've never felt anything like that before. No girl has ever... done it like that. That was fucking awesome."

"Somebody needs to teach that girl how to suck cock," I teased. "But somehow I doubt she'd like to get pointers from your mother. I'm curious, though -- have you guys gone all the way?"

"Actually, I haven't gone all the way with anyone," he admitted. But as if to assert his manhood, he added, "I've been with other girls, but haven't been any further than I got with Allie. Honestly, with us going to different colleges this fall, I don't think it's going to happen at all."

I took his hands in mine and looked him straight in the eye.

"Kyle, you'll have your choice of lots of girls," I told him earnestly. "It will happen, trust me. But in the meantime, I hope you'll consider being with me. As a matter of fact, I could teach you some things, mold you into a fantastic lover."

"You mean it mom?" he blurted out with a second thought. "I'd love to be with you. Just being here -- I still can't believe it -- is like a dream."

He quickly slipped his arms around my waist and pulled me toward him. The soapy water allowed me to easily slide forward onto his lap and I draped my arms over his broad shoulders as we began to kiss.

More confident and assured this time, his tongue explored my mouth as his strong fingers explored my naked body. He stroked my back and sides before slipping his hands under my arms and around to my chest. I felt his cock pressing against my pubic bone and realized that had never gone fully soft. I leaned back, placing my hands on the sides of the tub to offer him my breasts.

"So soft... mom, your tits are so soft and beautiful," he murmured. I blushed at the compliment as my son bent forward and eagerly began sucking and licking my nipples and stroking my soft flesh. Several times he flicked his tongue over my long hard nipples and marveled at their size.

"That's it, baby, suck mommy's titties," I urged. "You make me feel so good... oh yesssss."

He loved on my breasts for perhaps ten or fifteen minutes, seemingly unable to get enough of them. But I was getting hotter and hotter, and gradually found myself rubbing my clit against the base of his cock. I just had to cum.

Without warning I stood up in the tub above Kyle, who looked surprised until he realized that my pussy was now at his eye level. I leaned against the side wall and placed one foot on the edge of the tub so he had a clear view of my swollen pink snatch.

"Suck me, Kyle," I pleaded. "Eat momma's pussy. Make me cum!"

He needed to lean forward only a few inches before I saw and felt his nose and lips brush against my crotch. He planted kisses on my neatly trimmed pubic hair and outer cunt lips, then looked up to see me watching intently.

"You have a beautiful pussy, mom," he told me. Then he dipped a tongue inside me, making me shiver with the delight of first contact. "You taste so sweet."

Continue next page .......

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 03:52 PM
With that, he dove into my snatch, rubbing his nose against my clit as he licked and tongue-fucked my dripping hole. I pushed my hips forward to give him better access -- and myself a better view of the forbidden act. Every lick, every suck sent waves of pleasure though my petite body, and I knew I'd cum even quicker than he had.

"That's it, son, eat my pussy. Fuck! That feels so good! Suck your mommy's cunt, suck my juices!"

Kyle attacked my pussy greedily, and I could see him swallowing my sweet cream. He had been stroking and squeezing my ass cheeks, but now move his hands between my thighs and used his thumbs to pry open my lips wide. He fluttered his tongue over my clit, and I began to go over the edge.

"Oh god, oh fuck... yes! You're gonna make me come, Kyle! Don't stop, baby!"

He latched onto my clit and began sucking it hard, and jolts of pleasure overtook me. I lost control of myself and began humping his face as I came.

"I'm cumming! Yessss!"

I squealed with delight as my entire body shuddered with waves of orgasm. My pussy-hungry son licked and sucked me all the way through it, drinking my juices as I came.

Finally after what seemed like several minutes, I returned to earth and collapsed down in to the tub in Kyle's arms. I was panting and gasping with the release of intense, pent-up incestuous passion.

"Are you okay, mom?" he asked. "Are you going to pass out?"

"No baby, I'm fine. I've never felt better, actually." I waited to catch my breath again. "I don't remember the last time I came so hard."

Kyle smiled broadly, obviously proud that he'd been able to please me so completely. I was overwhelmed with love -- and lust -- for him.

"It's time to reward you for that fine bit of pussy-licking," I said. "Would you like to fuck your mom now?"

"Oh, god," he said with a groan. "I want to fuck you so bad."

I didn't want to get out of the hot bath, but the depth of the water limited our options. So I got up on my knees, turned my back on my son, and bent over onto all fours.

"How's this?" I asked, looking over my shoulder at him and shaking my ass in his face.

"Oh my god, this is like a fucking dream," he groaned, and rose to his knees and positioned himself between my legs.

His steely cock was just above my ass, again throbbing with excitement. I reached back and grasped the hard shaft and rubbed the head against my wet pussy. I eased my body back and forth, dragging my juicy labia across the top of his cock. On the final stroke, I changed my angle a bit, allowing the first inch of his prick to enter my steamy tunnel.

We both gasped at the intensity of the moment. Kyle was entering a woman's pussy for the first time, a pussy that happened to belong to his slutty mother. I was having my first sex in two years, and taking my son's virginity in the process.

I looked back again at Kyle. His mouth and eyes were open wide as he gazed on the sight of his cock disappearing into my cunt.

"Keep watching as I fuck you," I told him. He steadied himself on the sides of the tub as I rocked forward and back, slowly taking more and more of his dick inside me. The feeling was absolutely delicious.

"Oh god, mom, you are so fucking hot! I can't believe you're fucking me. I want to do this every day!"

"Me too, baby, but just wait. It gets better," I answered. I was glad to have sucked his cock first, knowing it would give his teenaged cock a little stamina. "Now it's your turn. Fuck me. Make mommy scream."

My dirty words shook him from his waking dream, and he moved his hands to my slender hips. Up to this point, I hadn't taken quite all of him inside me. But with his first thrust, my son buried his cock to the hilt.

I cried out with pleasure and pushed back at him to let him know that he wasn't hurting me. Kyle responded by transforming into a human piston, slamming his prick into me again and again. His youthful lust and energy took over, and he fucked me like I'd be his last.

My tits were swinging and splashing against the surface of the water with the rhythm of our incestuous fucking. I could hear the squishing of cock into pussy, my son's heavy breathing as he rammed me over and over. His heavy balls swung with each stroke, often bumping my excited clit and pushing me ever closer to climax.

"That's it, honey, fuck me... fuck me... make mommy cum!" Sure enough, my second orgasm approached like thunder and lightning, intensely powerful and white hot. "Keep fucking me... yes! I'm cumming!"

I actually screamed as the waves of orgasm crashed down on me. It was as if my pussy took over my entire body, and Kyle was fucking every inch of me. It was like nothing I'd experienced, and I knew I would fuck my son every chance I could get.

Somewhere in the midst of my climax, I realized that Kyle was warning me that he was about to come too.

"Keep fucking me, baby," I urged. 'Cum inside me. Fill mommy with your cum!" I had had my tubes tied ages ago, so I was free to feel him spurt inside my pussy.

I looked over my shoulder to watch him fuck me and lose himself in lust. Kyle's strokes became a bit slower but more powerful as he reached his orgasm.

"Oh god... fuck! I'm cumming mom! I'm cumming inside you! Yes!" He groaned, grunted and cursed as I felt his sperm empty into my cunt. Hot and thick, I loved the feeling of it filling my steamy tunnel and leaking out down my thighs.

Finally Kyle's strokes began to slow as he reached the end of his climax. His body shuddered and twitched as his cock spurted the last couple of loads inside me. He and I were finally spent, finally satisfied.

Kyle slumped behind me and his prick slipped out of my pussy with a soft pop. We both sat in the tub for a moment, but realized the bath was now just lukewarm.

I fired up the hot water and we enjoyed our first shower together. Kyle and I gently, lovingly washed each other, as we talked about what had just happened and what the future held.

"I love you," we both said over and over. We were still mother and son, alone together as we had been for nearly 15 years.

Most of the summer lay before us before Kyle heads off to college. By the time he finds the woman he'll marry, he'll be an experienced, giving lover.

Until then, he's all mine.


The End

Will continue to post tonight if the system is not lagging . :D

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 08:49 PM
Here comes the story for tonight - Title : Horny Devil .....Enjoy !!! :)

Mike Harding was lost, he'd been stuck in the woods now for at least an hour, it was starting to get dark, the sun slipping down below the tree line casting long shadows as it descended.

Mike was getting nervous, he looked at his watch, it was a little after 9.00pm his parents would be wondering where he was, especially his over protective mother, Sarah.

Sarah looked up at the clock she'd just unpacked it from the boxes and put it on the wall, it had just gone 9.00 pm and still her son Mike hadn't shown up. Sarah had almost finished unpacking the stuff they'd brought with them on this trip. Sarah, Mike and her husband John had decided to rent a log cabin high in the mountains during Mike's summer break so they could
spend some time together as a family.

Sarah looked at the clock again, she was getting worried now, it was almost dark outside and Mike was still a young man at 17, he'd never really been out the city before, what if something has happened to him she thought.

Mike could hardly see his hand in front of him now, the moon had risen but the light from it hardly made it through the trees, he was getting really scared now, he was a city boy, he'd being a fool to wander so far from the cabin, he walked on almost blindly, then, in the distance he could just make out some light, it's got to be the cabin Mike thought, then he heard
the flapping of wings and little high-pitched squeaks and suddenly he felt something bite down on his arm, then his neck, then more flapping, Mike felt hairy skin touch his face, he began to scream.

Sarah swept a hand through her light brown hair, pushing it back off her face, she was still a very attractive women at 43, her wrinkle-free face made her look slightly younger and her trim, sleek frame and largish tits which she kept in shape by exercising made her the attention of men whenever she went out, her husband John knew this, they'd married just
after Sarah had left university to go and work at the company where John was a manager, rather than love at first sight it had been lust at first sight they could't get enough of each other to begin with, constantly fucking but now with John 13 years Sarah's senior there sex sessions were not quite that frequent, once a month at best, John had seemed to lose
interest about five years ago and Sarah certainly missed that aspect the most from their marriage.

Mike started to run, the squeaks of the bats surrounding him as he ran towards the light of the cabin, only some 100 yards away now.

Sarah went into the living room of the cabin, describing it as a cabin made it sound small Sarah thought as she stepped out the kitchen and walked down the hall to the living room, the cabin was state of the art, and it was huge, with indoor swimming pool, sauna, games room, it was really meant for groups of ten or more, but John had got a good deal from one of
his pals.

Mike almost tripped on a tree stump but managed to keep his balance, he reached the door of the cabin, opening quickly he slid inside keeping the gap small enough just to squeeze through then slammed shut the kitchen door quickly behind him, he heard a loud thud as something hit the door hard from outside then silence.

Sarah went into the lounge, John lay fast asleep on the couch, the t.v. showing Jay Leno in the corner, it had been a long day with the drive up here and John wasn't a young man no more.

Bang!

Sarah jumped when she heard the noise, it had to be Mike she thought as she left the lounge and went back towards the kitchen quickly.

Mike leaned againest the door, breathing hard from his running and panick.

"Mike! Oh! What happened?" his mother said as she came into the kitchen, her son leaned againest the kitchen door, blood dripping from a couple of nasty cuts to his neck and hand, he hair matted to his forehead and his eyes were wide open in fear.

"I.....I..was..was attacked mom.something attacked me." Mike stammered.

"Oh! You poor baby." Sarah said as she stepped over to Mike.

"What attacked you Mike?" Sarah asked.

"Thi....think it was bats." Mike said, he was sweating madly.

"Quick, we better sort those cuts out.....were you bitten?" Mike's mom asked, she took Mike's hand and led him to the kitchen sink.

"Not sure." Mike replied.

"O.k. you'd better take your shirt off, sit here, lets have a look." Sarah dragged a stool out from under the dining table and moved it over by the front of the sink, Mike unbuttoned his shirt but left it on, his tanned chest showing slightly, then he sat on the stool.

"I'm gonna need a first aid kit for this." Sarah said looking at her son's wounds.

"Saw one under the sink I think." Sarah muttered, she turned round and bent down opening the cupboard doors under the sink to see if that was where the first-aid kit was.

Mike watched his mothers firm ass rise into the air as she bent over in front of him, she was wearing a mid-length summer dress, but the material had tightened around her round, curvy ass as she leaned over, he could see her panties outlined throught the thin cotton of the summer dress, his mother leaned further forward looking into the back of the cupboard, the
dress lifting higher to show the backs of her tanned slender thighs, Mike sat there his nasty attack almost forgotten about as his eyes traced the outline of his mom's round ass cheeks through her flowery dress just in front of him.

Mike felt his cock getting hard as some dirty thoughts crossed his mind, he looked down to see a slight bulge building in his muddy pants, he felt his heart begin to race again, he'd always thought of his mom as an attractive women but never really thought of her in a sexual way before now.

"That's it, I knew I'd find it". Mike's mother said, she straigtened up again, smoothing down her dress over her round hips as she turned around to face her son, first-aid kit in hand and smiled sweetly.

"Your gonna be alright honey, mommy's gonna fix you up"

Mike smiled weakly.

Sarah ran some water into the sink, then taking some tissue she dipped it in the water and turning back to Mike began to wash the blood from his neck, droplets of water started to splash down his chest into the few hairs he had on his belly.

"Your first day here and look what happen's, you're attacked by some bats." Sarah did't want to tell him off, it was hardly his fault he'd got attacked, she watched a droplet of water run down his neck onto his tight abdominal muscles, Mike worked out alot becuase he was captain of the school swimming team.

Mike grimaced slightly as Sarah bathed his cuts.

"Sorry." Sarah said seeing the look on her son's face.

"That's o.k. mom." Mike replied, his mother was leaning over him slightly as she rubbed off the blood from the side of his neck, her dress was quite low-cut and her could clearly see the tops of his mother's firm, round breasts barely inches from his face pushing out the cotton of her dress, she wasn't wearing a bra and her round, pointed nipples pushed out slightly
through the material.

Mikes cock grew even harder, pushing his trousers up into a tent, he'd never gotten erection from thinking about his mother before and what he wanted to do to her, he swallowed hard, his eyes taking in her round curves.

"O.k. all done here, I think you'll live, maybe get a doctor to have a look at this in the morning lets have a look at that hand now."

Mike raised his hand up to his mother, who began to wipe the blood from it.

Mike's head was swimming with dirty thoughts, his heart beat faster and faster, his cock was fully erect trying to push out from his pants, what was wrong with him? he thought, having such depraved thoughts about his mothers sexy body.

Sarah cleaned the last of the blood from his hand, then leaned closer to look at it.

"looks like you were bitten, theres a puncture mark, did they get you anywhere else?"

"No mom, that was it I think, I think I'm getting a headache mom, I'll have an early night I think"

"O.k. honey you rest up, your dad's already crashed out on the sofa"

Mike stood up, he went to give his mom a goodnight kiss on the cheek like always when he thought different, he quickly took hold of his mother, wrapping his arms around her back and pulling her towards him, his still erect cock pushing into his mother's lower body and he kissed her firmly, full on the mouth, forcing his tongue inbetween his mothers pouty lips.

Sarah was taken by surprise by her son she felt something hard digging into her, just above her pussy mound then Mike's hot, wet tongue pressing into her mouth as he moved his hands down her back and took hold of her ass cheeks, one in each hand, he squeezed slightly as he pulled his mother forward towards him.

"Ummph!"


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 08:53 PM
Sarah felt her knees weaken slightly and she let out a muffled squeal as her son took hold of her firm ass, she felt what had to be his cock pressing even harder into her skin, rubbing againest her lower belly.

Mike took his lips away from his mother's and moved round to her lower neck by her collar-bone, planting some light kisses onto her smooth, brown skin.

Sarah took a few seconds to regain her senses, when she did she swung her hands upto her son's chest and pushed him away firmly.

"What the fuck are you doing!" Sarah screamed quite loudly.

"Jesus mom, I'm sorry, I don't what came over me, I just went kinda nuts for a second.."

"...Giving your mother tongue is not right Mike, look I know you've had a bad experience tonight so why don't you go to bed and we'll forget all about this incident"

Sarah said angrily looking at her son, she looked down at his chest, his hard abdominal muscles stood out through the gap in his open shirt, and then she saw the obscence bulge in his pants, they were quite wet and the material clung to his groin showing off the length of his cock as it pushed out from his pants to the side.

Sarah swallowed hard, through her surge of anger she felt her pussy tingle slightly.

"Sorry mo-" Mike said sheepishly.

"Just go to bed." Sarah said her eyes still drawn to her son's big bulge in his trousers.

Mike turned and left the kitchen and took off for his bedroom, the encounter with his mother had left him very horny and confused, why had he done that? He thought, for a split second he seemed to have lost his mind.

Sarah watched her son leave the kitchen and shut the door behind him, once he was gone Sarah sighed heavly and sat down on the stool behind her, what had just happened between her and her son? She thought, Mike's never acted like that before, he was generally a shy boy, who even if the word sex was metioned in his presense would blush a deep red, and there he'd been grabbing at her ass, his cock pushing againest her. Again a shiver of sexual excitment swept through Sarah's body, she felt her heartbeat quicken slightly as the image of her son's long, hard cock showing through his wet
trousers crept into her mind. Stop! she told herself, what the hell am I thinking? she thought, he's my son.

Sarah stood up again and went into the living room, her husband, John still lay fast asleep on the sofa, She didn't want to wake him just yet, she went over to the t.v. in the corner and tried to turn it off, accidently pressing a wrong button as she did, now on the screen appeared a couple fucking wildly! The woman was being taken up the ass doggy style, the man
leaning over her, pushing his cock in and out of the woman as she clawed at the carpet with her fingernails.

Sarah stood there watching the screen as the man frantically rammed his cock between the woman's quivering ass cheeks, the woman's moans of pleasure running in tandem with her parteners strokes.

Sarah could't look away from the screen, it had been a few years since she'd seen a blue movie and she'd never really got into them but watching these to lustful lovers had started to excite her slightly, she could feel her pussy getting hotter, filling up with her juices, and instictively moved her hand to her pussy mound, pressing on it slightly through the material of her dress.

The man on the screen increased his pace, he took hold of the womans shoulders pushing her ass back onto his rigid cock, the woman moaned loudly as he did, she raised he head, her hair flying down over her face. Sarah pushed harder onto her pussy mound, she took in a small intake of breath as the erotic sensation ran through her whole body.

"C'mon....Ughhhh!.....Fuck me baby...do it...Oohh!" Screamed the woman on t.v.

Sarah hadn't felt this horny for quite some time, she pressed her forefinger hard againest her pussy lips.

"Ohh!" Sarah moaned, the pressure againest her pussy lips producing a very nice feeling.

>From behind her Sarah heard her husband moving about, panicking she quickly moved forward and turned the television off, she turned around, but her husband was still fast asleep, he'd just turned over on the sofa. Sarah let out a sigh of relief, and a slightly guilty feeling came over her, fancy standing there watching that blue movie she thought. Sarah decided to go for a bath before bed.

As she climbed the stairs she could see the light coming from under Mike's bedroom door, maybe she should have a quick word with him about what had happened in the kitchen she thought, she needed to find out if theres was anything troubling him, Sarah and her son had always been quite close and usually had a good mother-son relationship.

Sarah knocked on Mike's door.

"Come In." Mike said.

Sarah opened the door and looked into his bedroom, Mike was standing with his back to her by the full length mirror in the corner, he was looking at the top of his thigh in the mirror, his trousers were round his ankles, he had taken his shirt off and thrown it on the bed, all he had on was a pair of white boxer shorts.

"I'll come back later." Sarah said as she saw Mike in only his boxers.

"That's o.k. mom, I was just looking at this cut on my leg, must have caught it on a tree branch or something...what did you want?" Mike asked.

Sarah stepped into her son's room, he only had the one desk light on and the room was bathed in a dull orange glow, she looked over at her son, he was still turned away from her and examining his leg, Sarah could't help but admire her son's hairy muscled thighs and his fine, slim ass encased in his tight boxer shorts, the material barely covering the bottom of his ass cheeks.

"You hurt your leg as well? Let me have a look honey." Sarah stepped across to her son.

Mike turned round to face his mother, he stuck his leg out straight, pointing it towards her.

Sarah bent down to examine the deep cut on his upper thigh, she thought now would be a good time to mention what had happened in the kitchen.

"Mike, about what happened in the kitchen befo-"

"-I already apologised about that o.k. mom?" Mike said rather irritated, Sarah couldn't remember her son snapping at her like that before.

Mike felt a wave of anger sweep over him and he wasn't quite sure why, he looked down at his mother as she bent over to examine his leg, her breasts had swung forward, the summer dress now barely containing them from spilling out, he watched as his mother moved slightly, her breasts jiggling from the movement.

Mike felt his cock hardening again.

Mike didn't even think about the fact that it was his own mother any more, the bites from the bats earlier were beginning to take effect, the bats poison seeping through his system, changing his thoughts, overtaking his brain.

Sarah finished looking at the wound and stood up.

"I think you'll live, Mike what happened back there in the kitchen?" Sarah asked.

Mikes anger had faded away and was being replaced by some horny urges, he ran his eyes down his mothers body, trying to imagine her body through her summer dress.

"Mike?" Sarah asked, she saw the way he was looking at her, but she wasn't quite sure what the look meant.

Mike's cock was starting to move upwards, pushing againest his tight boxer shorts, he was now only thinking about one thing - fucking his mother.

Something caught Sarah's eye and she looked down her son's body to his groin, his long, hard cock was pushing out againest his boxer shorts, she could even make out the deep purple colour of his cock-head through the thin, cotton material.

Sarah felt the now familiar tingle of her pussy which swept through her whole body.

"Mike.....err...I'm going to leave now, maybe you should talk to your dad about these things your going through in the morning." Sarah took her eyes away from her son's swollen bulge in his boxer shorts and looked back up to his face, Mike was smiling slightly.

Mike took a step towards his mother.

Sarah took a step back, she knew if she did't leave now something very wrong was going to occur.

"Mike, whatever's a matter...I'm sure your father will sort it out."

Sarah's heart was beating faster, she looked down at her son's rigid cock, pointing towards her, stretching his boxers right out, a drop of pre-cum had stained the front of them.

Sarah swallowed hard, she turned to go out the door.

Mike stepped quickly across the room, he moved an arm either side of his mother, pushing the bedroom door shut and pining her between it and him.

Sarah turned round quickly to face her son, she was getting angry, what the hell was he doing? She thought.

Mike looked at his mother, her body pressed back againest the door, she had nowhere to go, his strong muscular arms making sure she couldn't duck out from under him.

Sarah's heart was beating very fast now, small sweat-beads had formed on her brow.

"Mike let me go this instant!" she said angrily.

"You don't mean it mom...you've got something I need." Mike said casually, his head was swimming with dirty thoughts, just 2 hours ago he would have never dreamed he could act like this but now the bat's poison was taking effect turning him into something very different.

Continue next page .....

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 08:59 PM
Mike dropped his head down slightly, opening his mouth he bit down lightly through his mothers dress onto her right breast, his tongue darted out wetting the material trying to locate her nipple.

Sarah looked down at what her son was doing, she moved her right hand to his forehead trying to push him away, she succeded for a moment and Mike pulled his head back but quickly returned again using his tongue tip on his
mothers hardening nipple.

"Uumm!" Sarah couldn't help but let out a slight sigh, she felt her nipples harden from the touch of Mikes tongue.

Mike began to run his hot, wet tongue over the now firm nipple, her thin cotton dress now wet through where he'd been licking at it.

"Ohh!" The stimulation had gotten to Sarah and she let out a little moan, her body had started to respond no matter how much she tried to fight it.

"Mike.....please Mike." Sarah closed her eyes as a wave of sexual pleasure shot through her.

Mike moved his attention to her other breast, again biting down onto the tip of her tit and licking the hard nipple with his tongue.

Sarah felt her knees wobble a bit.

Mike stopped his licking and raised his head again to face his mother, the smile on his face even wider now.

Sarah opened her eyes, her son was looking at her. She now knew what that look was in his eyes, pure lust.

Sarah panicked, she raised her hands to her son's chest and tried to push him away but Mike stood fast pushing his weight back againest his mothers body.

"Please Mike, whatever it is your thinking we can't do it, I'm your mother Mike, please just let me go, look, I promise I won't tell your father about this if I can go now." Sarah promised.

Mike just smiled back, for a moment he looked like some innocent school boy, then he leaned forward kissing his mother full on the lips, quickly while she was taken by surprise he took his hands from her sides and pulled down the shoulder straps of her dress, guiding them down her arms, the top of her dress fell down, the material sliding down over her round, firm
breasts, exposing the large, hard red nipples which stood out against the creamy skin around them.

Mike quickly moved his hands back, pining his mother againest the door again, he lowered his head, taking her left nipple into his mouth, he started to suck on it, his tongue running over it intensly.

"Ohhhhh....Nooo...Stop! Mike..Stop!" Sarah begged.

Mike hardly heard her words, he took the dark red nipple between his teeth,chewing it lightly, then he gave it a gentle suck all the time running the tip of his tongue across it.

"Umph!" Sarah moaned, she threw her arms back againest the door as another fantastic sensation pulsed through her body.

Mike sensed his mother wasn't about to run away now and took his hands away from her sides, he pulled the straps of her dress down further and moved his hand under her right breast, pushing it up towards his waiting mouth, he ran his other hand down the left side of his mothers body and onto the top of her thigh.

Sarah had her eyes closed tight, her head tilted back againest the wood door feeling every erotic sensations as her own son, teased her nipple making her shiver with sexual delight.

Mike moved his hand to the inside of his mothers thigh, he gently guided his hand upwards lifting the front of her light cotton dress up, his fingers touched on the front of her slightly wet panties.

"Mmmm!" Sarah gasped, she felt Mike touch the front of her panties and pushed her ass back againest the door, away from the touch of his fingers, trying to resist him.

Mike moved his hand forward again, this time pressing his forefinger and index finger againest his mothers white panties.

"Ooh God!" Sarah murmured, she threw her head forward, her forehead brushing againest her sons left shoulder, she raised her left leg off the floor and began to rub the inside of her thigh againest her sons leg.

Mike began to slowly rub on his mothers panties, feeling her wet pussy mound sticking to the cotton, he continued to tease her right nipple with his tongue, swirling the tip back and forth across the hard nib.

Sarah's mind was filled with pleasure, her sons eager rubbing on her cunt was sending her crazy sexually, but still a small part of her brain kept telling her this was very wrong.

"Mike.....Ohh!....Hon...honey...please you have to...t...Ummm!..STOP!" Sarah just managed to spit out, the erotic sensations exciting her to the point of not be able to talk.

Mike wasn't listening he continued his two-finger rubbing, pressing her panties harder againest the raised pussy mound.

"Ummph!...Ohhh!" moaned Sarah

Mike let go of his mothers tit, and took his hand away from her wet panties, he raised his head to look at his mothers beautiful face, she was biting her lower lip, her hair matted across her forehead.

Sarah felt her son stop and a wave of disappointment swept over her, she had become aroused by Mikes actions and had not wanted it to end.

Mike, seeing his mothers disappointed face gave her a dirty smile, he moved

his right hand back down to her panties, grabbing hold of the elastic waistband holding them up, he hooked his fingers underneath, pulling the elastic away from her body slightly.

Sarah stood there, she felt her son take hold of her panties.

"What you waiting for?" she gasped.

Mike pulled on the elasticated waistband hard, a tearing sound filled the air as the elastic stretched then snapped followed by the rest of the cotton panties ripping down the side.

"Ohhh!" Sarah gasped, the force of her sons actions made her slightly unsteady on her legs and she fell forward againest Mikes hard body.

Mike pulled the panties away and threw them across the room.

Sarah looked down her son's body, he still wore his boxer shorts, and she could clearly see his cock sticking out, fully erect, stretching the material.

Mike smiled as he followed his mothers gaze.

"Does mommy want my cock?" he asked

Sarah stared at her son's long, thick cock as it pushed out his boxers, she moved her hands to either side of his body and began to push his boxer shorts down, his round, bulbous cockhead came into view first, dark purple in colour it pointed up at her as she slowly revealed more of his shaft.

>From down stairs the phone started to ring.

Sarah's heart skipped a beat, she thought of John asleep on the couch, the phone almost certain to wake him up.

The phone continued to ring.

Sarah let go of Mikes boxer shorts.

"I'll have to get that." she said looking at her sons disappointed face.

Sarah pulled her dress straps back up covering her beautiful breasts, she smoothed down her dress and turned to go out.

Mike let her go, he also knew the phone would have woken his dad up, and also the mood had been broken, the sexual spark had gone, for them few moments he'd almost managed to seduce his own mother.

Sarah opened the bedroom door without looking back, her sexual urge aad subsided in her urgency to get the phone that was still ringing, she ran down the stairs, as she did she felt the cold air of the house on her wet pussy lips and remembered what Mike had done to her panties.

The phone was just at the bottom of the wooden staircase, Sarah picked up the receiver.

"Hello?" She asked.

A voice spoke on the other end.

"Oh hi mom........yea we got here this morning..." Sarah started to tell her mother about their trip to the cabin.

Upstairs Mike pulled his boxers back up, he smiled an evil smile, he was sure he'd have another chance to fuck his mom.


Mike woke up with a start the next morning, he had been having some kind of weird dream which he could't remember, but he was left with the sense that it had been quite erotic and had involved his mother to some extent. He lay in his bed for a few moments thinking about what had happened the previous night, he felt no guilt or shame about what he'd try to do to his mother, in fact as he thought about, and his mothers horny body he felt his cock begin to harden, pushing up againest his bedsheets.

The poison in Mikes system was making him sense things he could't before, he felt full of energy and confidence, but most of all he felt horny.

Sarah was putting some cornflakes in a bowl in the kitchen when her son walked in, she looked across at him, he was only wearing his pyjama bottoms, his tanned, muscled upper body catching the morning sunlight as he walked to the fridge, looking over at his mother as he did, Sarah turned away feeling ashamed, she'd awoken that morning and had been overcome with guilt of what had occured last night and hadn't been looking forward to this moment.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 09:04 PM
"Hi Mike." Sarah tried to sound casual and relaxed, her husband John was sitting at the kitchen table, a big stack of car magazine's he was catching up on spread out across the surface and he was thumbing through them slowly. Sarah did't want him to know anything about what had happened between her and Mike.

Mike looked across at his mother as he walked into the kitchen, she was wearing her full-length pink bathrobe tied tight around her slim waist, her long, brown hair flowed around her shoulders shining in the sunlight, she didn't have any make-up on apart from a little lipstick, she looked at him for just a second then quickly turned away, he smiled slightly.

"Morning mom, dad, sleep well?" He asked innocently

"Hey son, Slept great, especially after that long drive yesterday." Mike's father didn't look away from his magazine as he spoke, he was engrossed in some big car story, Mike's father liked his cars.

Sarah said nothing, she was waiting for the kettle to boil for her coffee and looking out the window ignoring her son.

Mike poured himself some orange juice and sat opposite his father at the table, he pulled one of his fathers magazines across the table and sat there studying it.

Sarah made her coffee and turned to sit down at the kitchen table, she was going to sit down next the her husband but he was occupying his half of the table with his car mags, if she didn't sit at the table her husband would think there was something wrong then he would be pestering her trying to find out what it was, John didn't like arguments or fights in his family, he was quite sensitive and always became upset if his family weren't getting along. Sarah took the seat next to her son on the opposite side from her husband.

Mike looked across at his mother as she sat down, the bottom of her bath robe had come apart slightly exposing the length of her left leg, tanned and slender, Mike felt his cock grow hard just from looking at a bit of his mom's bare flesh.

"So what we going to do today?" Asked John, not looking up from the magazine he was reading.

Mike turned back to his magazine and pretended to read it while slowly taking his right arm of the table and casually dropping it to his side.

"I don't know dad, haven't really thought about it." Mike replied.

"John, you and Mike should go fishing, theres a big trout farm just down the road I was reading about in the guid....." Sarah's words trailed away, she felt something slowly running up the inside of her left thigh and looked down to see her sons hand lightly wrapped round her exposed thigh, his fingers rubbing on her skin.

Mike looked across at his mother, she turned to look at him, a shocked expression on her face, Mike grinned evily and moved his hand further up the inside of his mothers thigh.

"Read what dear?" Asked her husband.

The touch of her sons fingers as he worked his way up the inside of her partly open thighs sent a bolt of sexual electricity through Sarah, she sat bolt upright and looked across at her husband, he had looked up from his magazine wondering why Sarah had stopped.

"Sorry?" Sarah asked, trying to look calm.

Mike pulled his mothers robe apart more under the table exposing more of her thighs, he glanced across, his mothers robe was wide open now from the sash down and Mike could clearly see she wasn't wearing any panties this morning, he placed his hand again near the top of her thigh, moving his fingers in a gentle circular motion upwards towards her exposed pussy lips.

"What did you read in the guide?" John asked slightly irritated.

"I...errrrr....read that it was the, the..errr...best around, thats ALLL." Sarah's voice shot up in pitch as another erotic feeling surged through her body, she felt her hands shake slightly, cuasing her to spill a little coffee from the cup she was holding.

"Really?" John said hardly bothered and returned to his reading.

Mike was right at the top of his mothers thigh now, he twisted his fingers round and hooking his forefinger and index finger slightly he began to manipulate his mothers pussy lips, strecthing them apart.

Sarah bit down hard on her lower lip stopping herself from moaning aloud, her sons fingers were playing with her pussy lips, teasing and manipulating them, making her shiver with horny delight.

Mike knew his mother was responding to his touch, he could hear her breathing get louder and quicker.

Sarah began to move her ass back and forth on the chair, rubbing her pussy harder againest her sons fingers, the chair creaked slightly from the movements and Sarah looked across at her husband but he was still totally engrossed in his magazine, she placed her cup on the table and then layed her hands flat on the tabletop as she felt her cunt start to get hot and her pussy juices began to flow.

Mike used his thumb and index finger to spread his mom's pussy lips wide then slowly began to insert his forefinger into his mothers slick tight pussy, slowly rubbing it round the edge as he did.

Sarah pressed down hard on the table and threw her head back a little, her eyelids fluttered for a moment as her son began to stick his finger inside her, she moved her ass forward with a quick thrust taking her sons finger inside her, the wood chair creaked loudly.

Mike's finger was now fully inside his mothers wet cunt, he turned his finger in circles rubbing it againest the walls of her pussy as his mom rocked her ass back and forth along the length of his finger. Sarah rubbed her feet along the floor as her sexual excitement grew, somewhere in her brain it was telling her this was very wrong but Sarah was hardly listening any more, the taboo of her son doing this to her and with her husband not 3 ft away excited her even more.

John looked up from his magazine and looked across at what Mike was pretending to read.

"How about that new Beetle huh? Isn't that something?" he asked.

Mike didn't miss a stroke, he just kept of teasing his moms pussy, trying to locate her clit bud.

"Yea dad, sure is a stunner." Mike casualy replied feigning interest, his father smiled and returned to thumbing through his own mag.

Sarah looked down and watched as her sons fingers spread her pussy lips wide then let them go, they shook slightly as they came together sending an intense, horny bolt straight through her, she was having to fight hard to control her emotions, her whole body was incredibly horny, her nipples had hardened and were rubbing againest her robe sending small shivers of delight up and down her.

It didn't take long for Mike to locate his mothers little clit, he ran his forefinger over it.

Sarah almost lost it as Mike ran his finger across her swollen clit, she pushed her lower body forward sharply, the back legs of the chair left the ground as she impaled herself onto the length of her sons finger, again she threw her head back as the uncontrollable sexual feelings went through her, she closed her eyes tight savouring the moment.

Mike rubbed faster and faster on his mothers clit, his fingers were now slick with his mothers pussy juices as she became wetter and wetter, Mike knew if he continued to tease his mothers pussy she'd be coming very shortly.

Sarah ran a hand through her hair pushing it away from her face, she licked her lips feeling Mikes fingers manipulating her cunt, his wet forefinger rubbing along the inside of her pussy. Sarah looked across at her son, he was looking down at the car magazine pretending to be reading it, she ran her eyes down his big chest and down across his hard abs and finished at
his groin, his pyjama bottoms were been forced upwards from the length of his cock pressing hard againest the material trying to escape.

Mike saw out the corner of his eye his mother looking at him, looking at the bulge in his pants, all in good time he thought, he slipped his index finger into his moms hot, wet pussy as well now and started to use both fingers on her clit, rubbing it slowly, then a bit faster.

Sarah squirmed on the chair as Mike inserted his other finger into her, she really wasn't going to be able to take much more of this, she was very sexually aroused now, her pussy throbbing wildly, the impending orgasm building inside, Sarah bit her lip again, breathing hard through her nose as another sudder of pleasure went through her.

Mike felt his moms pussy clamp down onto his fingers lightly and then release again, her breathing was ragged and loud from the excitement, she was incredibly aroused he thought, it was time to stop.

Mike pulled both his fingers out from his mothers pussy and ran his hand down the inside of her thigh, leaving behind a trail of pussy juices as he did, then he moved his hand back onto the table and picked up his glass.

Sarah felt Mikes fingers slide from inside her and looked across at him, the disappointment showing on her face, he turned to her and grinned evily then stood up, he obscence bulge in pyjamas could clearly be seen and Sarah couldn't help but look at it, her imagination running wild with naughty incestous thoughts, her pussy was throbbing wildly from her sons finger
fucking and she wished he would have finished the job, she had almost been about to orgasm.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 09:09 PM
Mike took his glass over to the sink and washed it under the tap, his hard cock rubbing againest the edge of the sink unit, he knew how aroused he'd made his mother and hadn't finished the job on purpose, he now knew his mom would do little to resist any other advances he made towards her.

"You going somewhere Mike?" Sarah asked, she was looking at her sons tight ass cheeks outlined through his pj's as he stood with his back to her washing his glass, his strong muscualr back rippled as he turned and put the glass on the drainer.

"Yeah, thought me and dad could check out that fishing lake, thats if your up to it old man." Mike replied slapping his dad on the back.

John looked up from his magazine and smiled.

"Hey, less of the old thanks, I could still whip your ass any day, right honey?" he asked his wife.

"Sure John." Sarah replied, she was looking at her sons muscular body as he stood behind his father, watching his abs tighten as he breathed in and his large chest twitch as he scratched an itch.

"O.k dad whatever but lets go catch some fish, see you later mom." Mike said walking out the kitchen casually as though he hadn't just been finger fucking his own mother.

"O.k. son be right there." John said getting up from his chair, he walked around the table to his wife and kissed her on the cheek looking down down as he did.

"You better not let Mike see you like that honey." John said jokingly.

Sarah looked down, her bath robe was still open, her small patch of wiry hair and still wet pussy lips lay exposed between her slightly open thighs,she quickly pulled her robe across covering herself and looked at her husband, he was smiling at her.

"It might give him ideas, like the ones I've got right now, maybe tonight we could have an early night, you know what I'm saying?" He asked.

"O.k. honey we'll do that, but now you've got to catch something for dinner." Sarah replied, she felt her cheeks redden, she thought her husband had noticed what had just occured right under his nose.

"Yes maam." John said, standing up straight and saluting his wife.

Sarah smiled halfheartedly, her pussy still throbbed and her mind was racing with sexy thoughts which made her pussy throb harder.

"Bye." John said leaving the kitchen.

"Bye honey." sarah said, she stood up and took the dirty dishes to the sink, she thought about her son, what had gotten into him she thought, it's like the devils taken over him, and what was she doing letting him do these things to her, she'd always thought her son handsome and maybe even sexy in some way but she'd hardly thought about it before, he had a certain something about him which attracted women to him, he'd had girlfriends since he was eight years old and since then they'd never seemed to stop coming, and she knew he'd be sexually active since 14 when she found some condoms in his room and confronted him about them, he admitted he had been sleeping with someone but it was until later Sarah found out it was his Art teacher, who was only two years younger than Sarah, the affair was stopped and Mike moved to another school.

Now Mike was trying it on with his own mother she thought, an image of her sons hard cock flashed into her head and she felt her pussy twinge slightly, she rubbed her body againest the edge of the sink unit, againest her pussy mound. Calm down she told herself, he's your son, exactly said another little voice in her head, wouldn't that be exciting to get fucked
by your own young, sexy son it said. No! Thought Sarah he's my own flesh and blood. That big cock rammed into you to the hilt spoke the voice again. No! Thought Sarah again, I couldn't do it, it would be wrong.

Sarah didn't see her son again that evening, her husband John had arrived home at about six that evening and said he'd dropped Mike in town to get his bites checked at the doctors, John had caught a couple of fish and they ate them for
dinner that night then went to bed. In the end John said he was to tired for sex, not that Sarah minded to much, after her husband and son had left that morning she'd managed to finger-fuck herself to orgasm twice, imagining
her son had been thrusting his hard cock deep into her, making her moan with pleasure, but afterwards when she had cum she felt ashamed of herself for having such thoughts.

Mike got in at about 9 pm and was surprised to find his mom and dad had already gone to bed, he felt incredibly horny, the doctor had given him a shot againest rabies and taken a sample of his blood but the bats poison was now fully affecting his body, he wasn't quite sure what was wrong with him, he seemed to be constantly thinking about sex and he'd had an erection all day.

Mike sat down in the kitchen eating crackers, when he suddenly had a wicked idea, he got up and taking hold a chair he opened the kitchen door and stepped outside then smashed the kitchen door window through with the chair leg, the sound of breaking glass filled the air, Mike put the chair back and went through the living room and ran up the stairs to his parents
bedroom, without knocking he rushed in and over to his father who was fast asleep, he shook him hard.

"Dad! Dad, I think theres someone trying to get in down stairs." Mike said with panic in his voice.

His father woke up.

"What son, what is it?"

"Dad, I heard someone breaking a window downstairs, sounds like someone trying to get in." Mike replied.

"What!" His father said jumping up from the bed, he rushed out the bedroom.

Sarah had been woken up by the noise.

"Whats going on?" She asked

"Don't worry mom, just stay here." Mike said as he left following his father.

Sarah sat up in bed slightly alarmed.

Mike followed his father down the stairs.

"Sounded like it came from the kitchen dad." Mike said smiling behind his dads back.

"O.k. son stay behind me."

Mike and his father stepped through the lounge and burst into the empty kitchen, John saw the broken window and the glass scattered on the floor.

"Goddamit, looks like you were right son."

John walked to the back door and unlocked it, he turned on the switch by the door for the outside light and opened the door to look out.

"I thought I heard someone messing about down there by the garage dad." Mike lied.

John looked down at the garage which was at the far end of the garden, he couldn't see anything from here but wanted to make sure.

"Mike I'm going to have a look around, you lock this door while I'm gone and go and tell your mother whats happened, I'll knock twice when I come back so you know its me, o.k.?"

"O.k dad be careful." Mike said sarcastically, he waited for his dad to leave and then locked the door. He went back out through the kitchen and up the stairs to his parents bedroom, his mom was still sitting up in bed, the duvet pulled up around her, she looked at her son as he entered, he was again only wearing his pyjama bottoms, Mike walked upto the edge of the bed.

"What the hells going on Mike?" Sarah asked slightly scared. "Did I hear you say someone had broken in? Wheres your father, Mike?"

"Dads outside making sure there isn't anybody there." Mike said, he took hold of the duvet in both hands and pulled it off the bed.

"Mike!" Yelled his mother, as the duvet flew off the bed, Mike saw she was wearing a longish t-shirt which was bunched up around her slim thighs, her large breasts pushing out againest the material, his mother panicked slightly and tried to jump off the bed and run past Mike, but he grabbed at her round the waist and threw her back on the bed, the t-shirt lifting
right up round her waist, revealing her little black panties underneath.

Sarah lay on the bed, she was breathing hard and slightly scared, but she also was getting aroused, she knew what her son had in mind and that excited her, she looked into her sons eyes and saw the same look she'd seen the other night, like something had taken over his body.

Mike jumped onto the bed and squatted over his mom on all fours, trapping her body againest the bed, he took hold of the bottom of his mothers t-shirt and pulled it upwards, exposing her breasts, the large nipples pointing up towards him, he dropped his head and ran his tongue over the left nipple.

"Ohhhmm!" Sarah groaned, she felt Mikes hard cock pressing againest the inside of her leg.

Mike kept licking on the nipple as it became hard from the touch of his tongue.

Sarah felt her sons hot breath againest her skin and watched as he kept teasing her nipple, her body shivered as a delightfully horny sensation swept through her and she threw her head back moaning.

"Mmmm." She gasped, she didn't try and fight her son off, her two previous encounters with him had made her incredibly horny and this time was no exception, already her pussy was throbbing lightly.

Mike moved off his mothers breast and started to run his tongue down her body, running it over her hard, flat belly leaving a trail of wet saliva behind him as he worked his way down through her small hairs on her tummy
to her black panties.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 09:15 PM
"Ooooohh."

Sarah arched her back off the bed as her son rolled his tongue down over the front of her panties, the tip of his tongue pushing through the silk material, pressing againest her pussy mound, then he bit down lightly on the front of the panties and pulled them away from her body before letting go, the elastic waistband snapping back againest his mothers skin.

"Mmmm...Mphh!" Sarah cried out, she clawed at the bedsheet as she felt the panties snap back into place againest her sensitive pussy lips.

Mike began to press his tongue againest the front of the panties, swishing it up and down, making the material wet.

"Ohhh..Baby!" Cried his horny mother, she parted her legs wider and pushed her ass off the bed and into her sons face.

Mike licked on his mothers panties for a moment more then moved his hands to the waistband of the panties and began to pull them down his moms tanned thighs.

Sarah lifted herself off the bed slightly so Mike could pull down the panties easily, she licked her lips waiting in anticipation for her sons next move.

Mike left the panties wrapped around his mothers ankles and moved back between her parted thighs and blew againest her red partly wet pussy lips.

Sarah felt her sons hot breath on her pussy lips and she squirmed her ass around on the bed.

Mike started to place light kisses on the very top of his mothers right thigh, working his way round to her pussy.

"Ommm...yea!" Sarah gasped, even Mikes small kisses made her more horny, she threw her hands behind her head, stretching them right out and lifting her lower body off the bed a bit as she felt her son move onto her swollen
pussy lips.

Mike ran his tongue over the outside of Sarahs pussy lips, her body shivered with pleasure as he did, she pushed her lower body upwards further, making sure her pussy was right in her sons face, Mike ran his tongue over the hot, wet lips again, this time he could taste her pussy juices as she became wetter.

"Mmmmm." Sarah murmured.

Mike moved both his hands upto the inside of his moms thighs and pulled them apart further, he could now quite clearly see his moms wet, swollen pink pussy lips in front of his face, he moved his hands up the inside of his mothers thighs, his fingers brushing againest her skin, reaching the top he moved his fingers onto her cunt and pulled back her pussy lips
slowly with his fingers.

"Ohmmm...Mmm.." Sarah said biting on her lower lip hard, her knuckles were white as she clawed hard at the bedsheets.

Mike stuck his tongue out and ran it againest his mothers exposed pussy entrance, which was giving off a slight musky smell of arousal.

Sarah wiggled her ass on the bed and brought her knees up by her chest as the fantastic sensations zapped through her body.

Mike moved the tip of his tongue further into his mother pussy, he began to lap it back and forth like a kitten with a bowl of milk, his saliva mixing with his mothers pussy juices.

"Mmmm...Oh!..Uggh!" Gasped Sarah, she moved one of her hands onto the top of her sons head, grabbing hold of a clump of his hair as she pushed his head down.

"Thats it....More!.....Ohhh!" She said eagerly urging Mike on.

Mike curled his tongue slightly, the tip probing the inside of his moms pussy, his nose rubbing againest the curly hairs around it. He bobbed his head up and down slightly keeping a good rythmn.

Sarah arched her back off the matress again as she felt the sexual sensations run through her, she had her eyes closed tight feeling every movement of her sons tongue as he explored her.

Mike increased the speed of his pussy licking, trying to make his mom reach the next level of arousal, he ran his tongue over her small clit as soon as he located, again his horny mom thrashed about on the bed, her ass pushing her lower body back and forth againest his face.

"Ohh!...Yesss!..Ughh!" Screamed Sarah feeling her son start to tease her sensitive clit, she felt the beginings of an orgasm in her belly, she took hold of her sons hair and pulled his head away from the inside of her parted thighs, he looked up towards her.

"Fuck me...Now!" She demanded.

Mike smiled, his wet lips shining from the light of the bedside lamp, without saying anything he moved back off the bed and stood up, still looking at his mother he took hold of the sides of his pyjamas and pulled them to the ground, his hard, thick cock stood up proudly through his long, curly pubic hair. the foreskin was pulled back and the big, purple cockhead
was dripping with some pre-cum from the japs eye.

Sarah lay there, breathing hard and looking at her sons magnificent cock, her pussy was throbbing sending out little sexy feelings.

Mike moved back onto the edge of the bed, and slowly crawled up his mothers naked body.

Sarah waited eagerly for her sons cock, she needed to be sexually fulfilled now however wrong it was to fuck her own son.

Mike was on all four now between his mothers parted thighs, his cock standing up hard between his legs, he moved forward a little more, lining up his cockhead againest his moms pussy.

Sarah moved her hands onto Mikes hard buttocks and dug her fingers into the flesh lightly, she pulled him forward feeling his cock begin to enter her awaiting pussy.

Mike slowly pushed his cockhead in, watching his moms face as she closed her eyes and moved her head to one side moaning as his cock slid in some more.

"Ooohhhhh!" Sarah screamed out, she dug her fingernails in harder into her sons buttocks.

Mike kept pushing in the rest of his long cock upto the hilt, he felt his moms pussy lightly clamp down all around it, it was quite a tight fit, Mike had fucked some young girls before and they'd always been nice and tight, he thought his mom wouldn't have been the same but he didn't really notice any difference.

Sarah felt her sons meat work its way up inside her, god it felt good she thought.

Mike was almost all the way in now and stopped, his breathing hard and ragged, he then slowly pulled his cock out a bit, just a couple of inches then quickly slid it back in, his moms tight cunt rubbing againest his cock sent some horny feeling through him.

"Yesssss!!!" Gasped Sarah as Mike started to pump his cock in and out of her pussy, she lifted her legs up and threw them over her sons back, interlocking her feet, her kness pressed into either side of his body.

Mike began to push his hips in and out at a quicker pace, his cock sliding in and out of his moms wet, hot pussy with ease, he lowered his head, and took his mothers left nipple into his mouth and sucked on it lightly.

"Mmmm...Oh! Baby!...Yes....Yessss!" Cried Sarah her body was awash with horny feelings, her orgasm was steadily building in her as her son's cock bored into her, cuasing her ass to be pushed back into the matress with every thrust of his body, she moved one of her hands off his ass and ran it inbetween his legs and cupped his cum-sac squeezing it gently.

Mike felt his mom playing with his balls and liked it, he could feel the cum beginning to build up inside his sac.

Mike pumped his cock faster and harder into his moms pussy, he was stretching over her pushing the whole of his long cock inside her, make her moan with pleasure, the bed springs creaked underneath them as they
continued to copulate.

Sarah felt her sons cock bore deep into her, his width rubbing along the walls of her pussy and her clit sending fantastic sexual vibrations through her, making her moan loudly with intense delight.

"Ohhhhh!!!...Mmmm..Fuck...Ommm!..FUCK ME!" She screamed at the top of her voice, she held her legs tight againest her sons sides, her body rocking back and forth in time with Mikes thrusts, with her left hand she still had hold of his left ass cheek, her fingernails dug deep into the flesh cuasing a slight trickle of blood to begin to roll down onto the bedsheet.

Mike didn't feel any pain though he was to intent on shooting his load into his moms waiting pussy, he hammered his meat harder into his mother, grunting as he did, like some primitive beast.

"Ohhh...Yesss..Babyyyyyy." Moaned Sarah, she squeezed her sons swollen balls a little harder, feeling them as they tightened up as the cum built up for his orgasm.

The bed springs squeaked in time to Mikes thrusts, mixing with Sarahs moans with every thrust of his hips pushing himself deep down into his mothers pussy.

Squeak! "Yessss!" Squeak! "Ommmm...Yess, yes..Ohhh..Yes!" Squeak!

Sarah couldn't remember having being fucked as good as this before, her whole body was on fire, her orgasm was almost ready to be unleashed, she wouldn't last a whole lot longer, every time her son hammered his cock into her and out again she came that bit closer.

"Fuck me!.....YES!....C'mon..Baby!" Sarah urged, she opened her eyes and looked at her son, he looked very serious and was grimacing, closing his eyes everytime he pushed his hips forward, his muscled arms pushing down hard into the matress either side of his mother, she looked down her body and watched as her sons big cock bore down into her, her own son she
thought, and with that she began to feel her first orgasm start.

"Yes!..Ughhh...God...Commmm...I'm..comingggg!!!" Sarah screamed, she pulled her legs up tight towards her and planted both her hands firmly on her sons ass pulling him forwards into her as she began to shake wildly feeling the orgasm flow through her.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
30-10-2007, 09:20 PM
"Ommm!...mmm...Humm....YES!...." Screamed Sarah.

She felt her orgasm explode, The pleasure coursing through her naked body made her tight pussy-hole suck and contract reflexively around her son's deeply impaling prick, her trembling hips bucked uncontrollably off the bed as she felt the amazing rush of the orgasm sweep over her.

"Yes....Ohhhh...Ughhh..Yes!" She cried out.

Mike kept pumping his mother, as she orgasmed he felt her pussy clamp down hard onto his cock, the friction on his dick was almost too much but he managed to last a few more strokes before he finally felt himself start to come.

"Yessss!....Gonna cum!" He shouted as his cock unleashed its sticky, white cum into his mothers wet pussy mid-stroke, Sarah moaned loudly as she felt her sons jizz shoot into her pussy and down into her womb.

"Mmmm..Godddd!" Sarah moaned out, she threw her head back and closed her eyes tight.

Mike kept pumping for a few moments as his orgasm kept going, his throbbing cock kept spurting more and more cum into his mothers hot, wet passage, he had never had such an intense orgasm before then.

Sarah's squirming pussy squeezed all the cum Mike had from his sac, the cunt-muscles not letting go of his thick shaft, she continued to push her hips up to meet the last of her sons strokes downwards into her.

Mike collasped on top of his mothers body, resting his head between his mothers large, round breasts, he could hear her heart beating loudly, his cock was beginning to deflate but was still buried deep within his mother, her pussy still tight around his shaft he felt the last of his cum leak out of his cockhead as his cock pulsed one last time.

Sarah pinched her sons ass cheeks one last time then took her hands away and lay them by her side, she was breathing deeply, her heart beating wildly, she felt her sons cock start to shrink inside her cum-filled pussy, she looked up at the ceiling thinking about what they'd just done when she was hit by a thought.

"Mike! Your father, where is he?" She asked alarmed.

"Oh my god! He's still outside I think." Mike replied, he jumped up off the bed and scooped his pyjama bottoms off the floor and put them on quickly, he looked over his naked mothers body, taking in her long, slender legs and small waist which emphasised her larger than average breasts and felt his cock begin to get hard again already.

Sarah lay still watching her horny son pull his pants on, she already felt quite guilty about what had happened, will I be able to look John in the face again? She thought, but she couldn't take her eyes off her body as he pulled his pyjamas on, she watched his muscles flex and licked her lips without thinking about it.

Mike ran from the bedroom without saying anything and headed downstairs, he ran through the living room and into the kitchen avoiding the broken glass, through the kitchen window he could see his father huddled up againest the
door, he unlocked it quickly and pulled his father inside.

"Jesus christ! I said five minutes son, I've been stood out there for at least twenty minutes, where the hell you been?" John asked angrily, his eyes flashing with anger.

"Mom was upset and scared, I had to....calm her down." Mike said avoiding his fathers stare.

"O.k. We'll talk about this in the morning, I can't see anything out there but if there was someone around here I don't think they'll be coming back." John said.

Mikes watched his dad leave the kitchen then smiled an evil smile, he'd enjoyed fucking his mother and he knew she had also, already his cock was getting hard thinking about his next move...


The End !!! :D

David_Ginola
31-10-2007, 12:43 AM
wahhhhh.....did i read wrongly???incest???

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:52 AM
wahhhhh.....did i read wrongly???incest???

Wow.....bro D_G you so early lai liao .......kekekekeke ...YUP it's incest , will try to search more of nice nice stories today . Thanks !!! :D

David_Ginola
31-10-2007, 09:09 AM
gd morning bro.....u r so early too.............tks

otamay
31-10-2007, 09:32 AM
Seduced..!!!

I was just 18 with little experience of the female form. Yes I had had full sex about 6 months previous but it was like the blind leading the blind. The girl in question was how the English would describe as a 'slapper', in other words she would put out to anyone who was around at the time and I just appened to be around.

Don't get me wrong here I was grateful for the experience but it was the original wam, bam thankyou mam kind of fuck, she was drunk and so was I so memorable it wasn't.

Anyway I digress.
The girl I was seeing now was very nice. She hailed from a fine family who had their own company and therefore lived in a large detached house with plenty of open grounds around them.

I never met her father but her mother was, I thought, very attractive for an older woman. I saw her just the once lying next to their pool when she was wearing a rather skimpy two piece displaying a very curvaceous figure.

Her daughter, Marie was following in her mothers footsteps and also had a nice figure which I was taking full advantage of one wet and rainy evening.
I was in her lounge and things were getting very steamy. We had been lip
smacking for quite a while as I manhandled her soft bra which was full to the brim with luscious tit. Her nipples were stiff and very prominent against the thin material and I had spent a long time playing with them.

My cock was straining at my underpants which must have been getting very
damp where my pre-cum was leaking. Marie had dropped her hand to my lap
and had begun to rub my cock through my trousers when all of a sudden the lounge door opened and in walked Marie's mother Sally.

We of course immediately stopped what we were doing and tried to act
normally but Sally threw a spanner in the works when she said, "I'm sorry David but you will have to go now, we've got to go and see Marie's grandmother but I'll give you a lift home, it's pouring down outside." Marie said, "Can you give us a couple of minutes mother and David will be with you?"

"I'm sorry Marie he has to go now, come on David up you get." She replied and stood there at the door entrance waiting for me. I started to rise and at the same time nonchantly tried to adjust my erection but it was having none of it. By the time I had got out of my seat my cock had made a large tent in my trousers which had not gone unnoticed by Sally.

Her eyes were drawn to it like a magnet and I could feel my face burning with embarrassment as I slowly sauntered towards her trying to keep my hands somewhere in the vicinity of my crotch.
Her eyes alternated from my own to my cock and back again as a smile
gradually spread across her face. I followed her to the front door, kissed Marie goodnight and went to meet her mother who was by then sitting in the rivers seat of her Jaguar car.

I tried to adjust my cock again before I got into my seat but it was caught up in my underpants and as I sat down besides her mother my cock made another enormous tent.

She looked at me still smiling as she drove out of her driveway on route to my home. After a few minutes she said, "I don't know how far things have gone with Marie but her father is very protective of her. If anything were to happen to her he would be most upset you know." I was listening intently but made no reply as I attempted to cover my erection with my hands.

A short while later we arrived at my home. I went to open the car door but Sally put her hand on my thigh and said, "I know what it's like to be young and have your hormones going made. Don't worry about your obvious erection problem, you've not upset me, on the contrary I'm flattered but try to keep it under control should you be in the presence of my husband."

She patted my thigh and gave me a quick light kiss on my cheek before I
managed to get out of the car and rush inside my home out of sight. I went straight to my room, fell onto my bed and released the pressure from my cock as I slid my trousers and pants down my thighs. I was right; there was a large slimy patch where my cock had leaked. I grabbed my cock and pumped away thinking about Marie until I squirted load after load of cum high into the air and across my chest.

I lay there afterwards gaining breath as my cock gradually softened now my balls were empty thinking about what Sally had said concerning her husband. I had heard he was bit of a villain with a reputation for violence if need be and decided to take Sally's warning to heart. I made a conscious decision to break up with Marie before her father broke something of mine.

The weekend arrived a few days later and found me at Marie's front door.
I decided that this was the time to call it a day with our relationship after the warning from her mother. I rang the bell and a minute or so later it opened to find Sally there all smiles and looking very nice indeed. "Hello David, come in please."

She said and in I went. "Is Marie at home?" I asked, "No I'm sorry not at the moment, she will be back soon why don't you have a drink and wait for her?" She replied, "Er okay, coffee would be nice, thankyou."

I replied and sat down on a chair next to the kitchen table.
I watched Sally as she went through the process of making fresh coffee.
Her hair was in loose blonde ringlets which fell softly across her shoulders. She wore a white blouse with a white lacy bra which could be plainly seen through her blouse, a blue skirt with a split up the front of it which stopped about midway up her tanned thighs completed her ensemble.

I could see the muscles in her bottom flexing as she walked across the
kitchen in front of me and my cock started to twitch, "Oh God no not again, please not again" I thought but the bloody thing just kept on rising. I tried to move it about in my underpants before Sally turned round but it wasn't to be and she caught me man handling it to one side.

"Are you okay there David, you seem to be in a little discomfort." She said with a knowing smile on her face. "Oh no I'm fine thankyou." I replied and crossed my legs awkwardly.

Sally brought the coffee to the table and sat down opposite me and crossed her legs. The slit at the front of her skirt gaped open and she showed off a large proportion of her tanned legs which I couldn't take my eyes off.

"So how are you and Marie getting along?" She asked, "Er not too bad really, not too bad at all." I replied as I looked at her face but with my eyes wandering to those two luscious globes of flesh which were almost hidden inside her bra, her stiff dark nipples making small tents and plainly visible beneath the thin material housing them.

"Phew it's getting a little warm in here don't you think?" She said as she popped open the top three buttons of her blouse showing the sensuous curves of her tits. "Er yes it is I suppose." I replied as my cock almost reached bursting point.

to be continued.....

otamay
31-10-2007, 11:12 AM
Part two
She uncrossed her legs letting me catch a glimpse deep beneath her skirt, I thought for a moment I saw her white panties but then again maybe not. She grabbed each side of her chair and shuffled it along side mine then leant her thigh against my own. I could feel the heat of her leg penetrating through my trousers and I sensed I was beginning to blush.

"Tell me", She said, "Have you much experience with girls?" She took hold of my hand and laid it against the inner edge of her hot thigh. I tried to pull it away again but she held it firmly in place and stroked my hand up and down her leg. "Well I suppose it depends what you mean by experience." I replied.

She looked me straight in the eye and said, "How many girls have you fucked David?" Jesus did she just say the 'F' word? I was stunned, "Come on David tell me how many girls have you fucked, the truth now?"

She repeated. "Well to be honest just the one but I've fooled around with loads of other girls." I replied as she moved my hand higher and higher along her thigh.

"I'm sure you have David but it's not the same as fucking a woman, have you fucked my darling Marie?" She asked, "No, no never no not at all."

I blurted out "And I never will, promise."

"Please don't make promises you can't keep David it's not nice." She said and swapped her hands then with her free hand ran it along my own thigh until it reached the confines of my cock where upon she gently massaged its head through my trousers.

"I noticed the other night you had a very large erection David, a bit like now actually. It's not good to keep having them without using it, did you masturbate after I dropped you off at home the other night David?" I dropped my head a little and nodded a yes shamefully.

"Hey it's nothing to be ashamed off I masturbate all the time, my husband thinks only of his work and never about my own needs so it helps if I rub myself off now and again." She said still massaging my cock which was getting very close to spurting.

Sally let go of my cock and thigh then stood in front of me, "Do you think I have a nice body David?" She asked. "Er yes, yes I do very nice indeed." I replied gulping down loads of air into my quivering body.

"Good." She said and slowly unbuttoned her blouse then slipped it from her shoulders and threw it on to the kitchen table. She then unclipped the belt around her skirt, undid the single button and let the skirt fall onto the floor leaving her standing there in her lacy bra and a pair of high cut thin white cotton panties.

I gulped some more air.

She ran her fingers between her legs making the thin material cling to her pussy and leave a crease in the folds between her legs. She stepped closer to me then sat down but this time opened her legs real wide and rubbed herself again until a dark patch began to appear at the crotch of her knickers.

"Well, do you like what you see David." She asked with a smile, "Yes oh God yes you're beautiful." I replied truthfully. She was as well, by far the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.

My hands automatically fell to my lap to move my cock again but she topped me and said, "No don't David, let me do that for you." She moved my hands away and slid my zip own, pulled open my flies, inserted her hand and pulled my raging cock out into the open.

"Oh my, this is a nice cock David, you must feel very proud to have a cock this size at your young age." She said and began to slide her hand up and down my shaft and then it happened, I cum. I squirted stream after stream high into the air all over my trousers, shirt and of course her hand.

"Whoa there tiger I must have got you too excited I'm sorry." She said as she continued to massage me until I stopped cumming. I was panting like hell and kept apologising and trying to get my cock from her grasp but she would not let it go.

"Don't worry David don't worry it happens to everyone it's only natural really it is here come with me and I'll get you cleaned up." She said. She let go of my cock and licked my cum from her hand, pulled me to my feet scooped up her clothes and led me upstairs to her massive bedroom.

She made me stand there as she took my trousers and underpants off then
pulled my 'T' shirt over my head and pushed me onto the bed before removing my socks. For the first time ever I was completely naked as a Jaybird in the
company of a beautiful woman, not a silly girl but a 100% fully grown
gorgeous woman and I still had a massive hard on, great!

"Oh the joys of youth." She said, "When I have got my husband to fuck me
he cums way before I'm ready then takes another fortnight to get hard again but you David, your young and don't know the meaning of limp."

to be continue.....

otamay
31-10-2007, 11:13 AM
She unclipped her bra and let her large breasts swing free, her brown nipples standing long and hard on their proud tips. She put her thumbs in the sides of her knickers and slowly dragged them down her long legs. I couldn't stop staring at her pussy; there wasn't a hair to be seen on it which was something I hadn't witnessed before.

She kicked her knickers to one side and joined me on the bed. She straddled my thighs and played with her tits licking the tips of her nipples. "Do you like my tits David, I had them made bigger last year,

I thought my hubby might like them but he never pays them any attention
at all." She said still rolling them round in her palms.

"Yes er I think they're fantastic." I stammered out. "Good." She said and moved up the bed letting my hard cock slide between her legs and flip up behind her bottom as she stopped at my stomach. "Suck them." She demanded as she leant forwards so they swung across my face.

I reached up with trembling hands and grasped those large melons then drew them to my lips. I sucked one into my open mouth feeling her long hard nipple touch the rear of my throat, the harder I sucked it the more she moaned.

"The other one." She demanded so I swapped over and sucked that one as
well. Her tits felt so different than Marie's, hers were firm but pliable, Sally's were much firmer and didn't give the same feeling.

"That's enough." She suddenly said and pulled her nipple from my mouth
letting my saliva dribble from her nipple down her stomach. She lifted
herself up and grabbed hold of my cock then pulled it beneath her stopping at the entrance of her cunt.

"I've been waiting for this since I saw you with a hard on the other day; I hope you're not going to disappoint me." She said and gradually sank her pussy down onto my rigid cock.

Within a couple of seconds my cock had disappeared deep into her soaking
pussy. "Oh my God that feels so good, so good." She murmured. She began
to rise and fall on my cock which I could see was coated in her juices the aroma of which filled my nostrils. I had smelt this before when I had been rubbing Marie between the legs and wondered what it was but now I knew it must have been Marie's soaking pussy which smelt so pungent.

Sally picked up the pace and totally pulled her pussy off my cock a couple of times before re-engaging herself again. She then suddenly stopped, held me tight and rolled me over so she was beneath me then opened her legs wide apart and held them up high so her pussy was spread wide open.

"Okay David, now fuck my cunt until I tell you to stop." She demanded. I
didn't need to be told again. I pushed my cock as far into her pussy as it would go then dragged it back out so just the head was in her then forced it back in again as hard as I could.

"That's it David fuck me fuck me hard as hard as you can, hurt me David
fuck me so hard you bruise my cunt come on fuck me!" She shouted. I went for broke then and fuck her as hard and as fast as I could. I pounded her cunt so hard I thought we were going to fall through the mattress.

"Oh yes that's it you bastard fuck me, fuck me God I love it I just love a hard fucking cock up my juicy cunt fuck me fuck me!" She kept saying over and over. I was getting very close to cumming, I could feel my balls begin to
tighten and knew it wasn't going to be long. "I'm going to cum soon I know I am." I told her. "Come on then fill up my cunt you fucker fill my cunt with that thick baby juice squirt your cum up my fucking hole. Jesus I'm cumming you bastard I'm fucking cummmiiiinnnngggg!" She screamed and went deep red in the face and rigid as a pole.

I could feel her cunt muscles spasm tight against my cock as my cum squirted up her greasy hole. I grunted and groaned as I shot load after load deep inside her until there was no more to give and I stopped moving and just left my cock imbedded deep inside her cunt.

She dropped her legs down flat on the bed and chuckled to herself as she
tried to get her breath back. "Oh my God that was fantastic you naughty
boy, you've fucked me good and proper of that there is no doubt." She
gasped and wriggled from beneath me. She took my slippery cock in her hand then unbelievably slipped it inside her mouth. I could feel her tongue sliding around my cock head as she massaged my balls at the same time.

My cock started to rise again as she slipped her mouth off me, "Great," She said, "Round number two!" Then began to wank me making my cock even
harder.

She just started to mover her leg across me again when we heard the front door open. "Sally it's me, where are you?" A male voice shouted from downstairs, "Oh fuck it's my husband." She whispered and jumped off the bed letting my hard cock spring free.

"Come on quick get dressed and slip out the front door whilst I keep him busy in the kitchen." She said yanking up her knickers as my cum slid down the insides of her legs.

"Sally, can you hear me?" He shouted again, "Yes honey I'm just coming."
She said then turned to me and said, "Least wise I would have done if you hadn't got back early." Then giggled, kissed me on the lips and said, "Thanks David it was great, maybe we can do this again some time soon now hurry up before he see's you."

She almost ran downstairs as I crept along behind her then managed to slip away unnoticed. I walked off home with a spring in my step and a sore cock, his had been one day I wouldn't forget in a hurry, mum down and the daughter all to play for... Can't get any better than this... Or can it?

Tomorrow I must meet her daughter, Marie, and I'll seduce her to play for
more delicious than some days before, maybe we can do as hard as her her
mom that teaches me to day, even more and more. Surely, It must be a struggle for me to through the Marie's virgin for broken a hymen of the sweet girl.

Oh GOD... I wish the dreams is coming true as her mom has seduced me.

THE END.

mobile1
31-10-2007, 03:08 PM
A Day of House Cleaning

Part 1

My day started out normal, as I made breakfast for my husband and got the kids ready for school. As everyone left the house, I prepared my daily "to do" list. The house needed a good cleaning and I was prepared to start. I first started in the living room, dusting and vacuuming. I still have no idea what came over me that day.

My husband has never been fabulous in bed. Sure, when we were first dating, sex was great. But through the years of marriage and after each child was born, something just changed between us. He complained he was too tired for sex, after his long day of work. I suspected, with no proof, that he maybe having extra-material affairs. But he was a good provider and I had the kids. I reflect that all now, after that weird day of house cleaning. It started so normal. I got the vacuum out of the closet and plugged it in. What gave me the idea, I don't know. What gave me the will power to act on that idea, again I don't know.

As I was vacuuming, I was enjoying how the handle vibrated in my hands. I moved the vacuum handle between my legs and rode it like a vibrator. The very act aroused me. I found myself peeling off my layers of clothing and laying down on the sofa with my legs spread eagle. I moved the handle of the vacuum between my legs as I played with my nipples. My nipples became hard with just the knowledge that I was doing something naughty.

What would my husband think if he caught me? Just that thought, made me extremely wet. I can't remember the last time my pussy throbbed with that much desire. I felt the wetness and heat between my legs, as I shoved the handle of the vacuum cleaner deep inside me. I was unaware I was being watched. I was so engrossed with my naughty masturbation, that I jumped when I heard the noise. I looked over the sofa and saw my husband peering down at me. At first I thought he would be very angry. Then I saw the hard bulge between his legs. He smiled and said "so this is what you do all day!" I could not say a word. I still had the vacuum handle deep up my hot pussy and I was close to cumming. He watched as I orgasmed.

mobile1
31-10-2007, 03:11 PM
A Day of House Cleaning

Part 2

I started getting up from the sofa, as he walked around to face me. He turned to someone else and said, "may I present my wife." I was shocked and embarrassed and... well... a little excited. The last time I was involved in a threesome was during colleague. I didn't realize I missed sex, until that very moment when my pussy started throbbing with desire. I tentatively turned my head and looked at my husband's college. He couldn't have been more that 25 years old. He was trim with thick black curly hair and a mustache.

He was unbuttoning his shirt and a smiled played on his lips. "Well, I guess this gives me an opportunity to show you what I can do boss", he said to my husband. I looked between my husband and his colleague. I was a little surprised how quickly things were moving. Then the realization hit me... My husband hadn't expected me to be home. Today was the day I normally went shopping and did all my weekly errands. He had come home with this young man, for what... sex? Could my husband be gay? I looked up at my husband with questioning eyes. He was watching the young man. If my husband was gay, that would explain a lot about our marriage and our lack of sex life.

My lips moved before my brain could react. My husband looked down at me with sad eyes. Yes, he was gay. He had been trying to tell me for the past several years, but never could figure out how. I sat there on the sofa stunned. My pussy still throbbed with desire. The desire was for all the sex I had missed in the last few years. Again, I looked at the young man. He smiled and said, "I am bi. And if it is okay with you boss, I would love to do your wife." My husband knodded his approval, and sat down in a chair opposite of the sofa. The young man knew exactly what he was doing as he approached me. I eagerly took his firm cock into my mouth and started sucking.

He reached behind himself and turned the vacuum cleaner back on. He placed the handle that had just recently been up my tight pussy, up his ass. As he rode the vacuum cleaner, I sucked his cock to hardness. I moved his cock in and out of my mouth, occasionally licking the sensitive folds of skin at its head. As I sucked, I cupped his balls. It had been so long since I gave head. I missed feeling a cock grow hard in my mouth. I missed the taste of a man's cum spraying in my mouth. As I sucked, I wondered what the future would hold.

mobile1
31-10-2007, 03:14 PM
A Day of House Cleaning

Part 3

I hadn't realized that my husband moved from his chair. He stood behind the young man, removing the vacuum handle from his ass. He replaced the handle with his hard cock. The young man seemed pleased being fucked by both husband and wife. He removed his cock from my mouth. As he did so, he gently pushed my husband's cock out of his ass. He reached for both of our hands and led us to our bedroom. Once in the bedroom, he positioned me on my back. He straddled himself between my legs. My husband again approached him from behind and inserted his cock up his tight ass. As the young man rammed his hard cock deep up my wet pussy, my husband rammed his cock up the young man's ass. All three of us moved in unison.

The young man reached down and started playing with my taught nipples. I noticed my husband's hand reach around his young lover's sides and caress his nipples. In a strange way, my husband was fucking me. He was fucking me through his young lover. As my husband's young lover rode me, I wiggled my ass with enjoyment. My mind was focusing on the delicious feelings that were seeping over my body. Feelings that I have been missing for the last several years. I wanted to feel anger and I am sure anger will eventually come. But for now I pitied my husband. He was trapped in a marriage with a women that he loved and yet craved a man. That must have been difficult for him.

All those late nights when I imagined him with another women. I had no idea that the other women was actually a man. I wondered if this young guy was my husband's only lover or did he have others. My attention was brought back to the young lover when he bucked his excitement. He dumped his first load of hot cum up my tight pussy. I had not yet cum and my displeasure was clearly portrayed on my face. My husband's young lover bent down and whispered in my ear, "I am not yet done with you darling..." He maneuvered me on my tummy and I squirmed with delight. His cock was immediately hard again, as he squeezed my firm butt cheeks. My husband had already cum and had since removed his cock from his young lover's ass. He was sitting across the room, watching the action. His cock laid limp in his lap.

He looked exhausted and worn out. Again, I pitied him. His young lover spread my butt cheeks and rammed his hard cock up my ass. I sucked in my breath, slowly releasing the air in my lungs. The pain was so intense and yet, so delicious. The pain soon gave way to pleasure. I roused myself on all fours, giving him more room. He penetrated me hard and deep. He grabbed hold of my small firm breasts as he continued jamming his hard cock deep inside me. The first few spasms of pleasure started forming between my legs. They quickly spread down my legs, as my body shook in erotic pleasure.

That day was truly strange. My husband and his young lover went to take a shower together, as I got dressed. I finished cleaning the living room and was preparing to clean the kitchen, as they walked down. My husband sat done on one of the kitchen chairs and asked what was the next step. I told him that I needed sex, but I still loved him. I would be willing to continue our marriage, for the sake of our kids. But I would need to find lovers, just as he had found lovers. We would not bring any of our lovers home. We would set aside a budget each month for hotel rooms or maybe get an apartment that we could share for our various sexual encounters with other people.

As the months passed, we worked out the logistics. I still have a beautiful home, a stable life and my kids. My husband is a great provider. We still very much love each other, almost like good friends. During the day and the weekends, we share the arms of others who can fulfill our separate sexual desires. My marriage is truly now perfect...

END

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 04:07 PM
Nice and juicy stories by bro otamay and bro mobile 1 ....Thanks for sharing BUT don't stop hor keep them cuming . :D

chest
31-10-2007, 04:23 PM
Am I allow to share some stories here also?

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 04:24 PM
Ok here's one short story before heading home - Title : New Year's Eve !!! Enjoy !!! :)

It's seven thirty in the morning, January 1st 2007, New years day and here I am sat in my study typing away on the PC when really, I ought to be where my wife is right now, upstairs in bed, asleep after the celebrations. Right now though, sleep is the one thing I know my mind won't allow for I am still replaying over and over in my head just what took place last night! So here I am, wide awake and unable to clear my head of what has taken place I thought I would share my thoughts with you...that is...those I can remember.

But before I go into the detail of what happened last night let me first give a little background to events as well as a few details about us.

Lin, my wife is 47 years of age while I am a couple of years younger. We've been married for more years than either of us would care to recall but that said, we've been lucky enough to enjoy a strong marriage, especially in this day and age when Divorce seems the norm.

Though 47 she's nonetheless a sexy little size ten package at five feet two inches tall with a trim, well looked after figure. I certainly have no complaints and am more than a little proud when we're out and about and I see or hear others mistaking her for someone much younger.

Anyway, yesterday...New Years Eve and in truth neither Lin nor I had any plans to celebrate the New Year. We'd declined one party, because of the distance involved. We'd also decided not to go to our one and only local nightclub for the previous year we'd gone and like many people there that night, had been sorely disappointed with the music they had played, much of it being impossible to dance to. So all in all, this year we'd opted to give the New Year thing a miss.

Earlier in the day we were both outside hoovering the inside of her car (messy bitch that she is). One of the presents I had bought her at Xmas was a manufacturers full set of seat covers which I planned to put on for her. With the inside cleaned up I started on the job of fixing the covers.

Unlike the "one size fits all" types you can buy from local motor shops and are subsequently easily fitted, I knew these would prove a little more tricky to fit.

I was halfway through fitting the lower part of the drivers seat when Andy our son in law turned up. It seemed he'd been down to the local "Boot Fare", buying some tobacco.

The three of us chatted and joked for a few minutes before I decided it was time I got back to fitting the covers. At this point Lin said she was going back inside to make coffee and asked if Andy wanted one? I remember looking up at her from what I was doing as there seemed to be an undue amount of innuendo attached to her question. I was right for unseen by Andy she winked at me and smiled.

I guess I should say I have long been aware of how well Lin gets on with our son in law and him her. It's a subject I have discussed with her on occasions and Lin has always been open enough to let me know, despite the age difference, (or maybe because of it) she fancies him.

Anyway, there I was yesterday morning, having declined a coffee saying I'd have one later, struggling to fit these bloody seat covers while my wife and our son in law were inside having a coffee.

About twenty minutes later, with me having fitted both front sets, the two of them came back out. Little was said as Andy got into his car ready to go but his parting comment of "I will see you tonight then" followed by my wife's, "I'll look forward to it!" really pricked at my curiosity.

"Oh yes! What was all that about?" I asked when Andy had driven off.

"Andy was asking what we're up to tonight and when I said we hadn't planned on anything, he suggested we join him and our daughter at the Rugby club."

We'd tried the club a few years previous and though the drinks were inexpensive, the atmosphere for a New Year wasn't all that so I was surprised to hear Lin had agreed.

"And what is it you will look forward to?" I asked her, intrigued by her parting comment towards him.

My wife simply laughed that wicked laugh she has saying, "Hmmm! And wouldn't you just like to know?"

With that she went back into the house leaving me even more intrigued than I already was.

It took me a while before I finished fitting the covers and returned to the house. Lin was in the kitchen. I moved up behind her and slid my hands onto her waist.

"Come on! You've got me bloody curious here. What was all that about with you and Andy?"

"I'm not so sure I should tell you!" she said.

Now my curiosity really had peaked and I wanted an answer. I started to tickle her waist knowing if there is one thing she can't handle, it's that. She told me to stop, which I did when she finally agreed to tell me.

"While we were having that coffee we were chatting about New Year and I was telling him how in my younger days the girls always used to use New Year as an excuse to see how many guys we could snog. I asked if as a guy he didn't used to do the same. He said he did and that's when I asked him if that meant I would get a snog of him tonight?"

At this point Lin turned away and started to put away the crockery that was on the drainer as if she had no plans to tell me anymore.

"Come on!" I told her. "You can't leave it at that! What did he say?"

She finished putting away some plates then turned to face me a broad smile on her face.

"It's not so much what he said but what he did." she told me.

"Did? What do you mean did?" I asked, really bloody intrigued by now.

"He was stood over there," she replied, nodding to the opposite side of the kitchen. "He came over to where I was standing and put his hands on my waist then told me, 'I will look forward to giving you a New Years snog Lin but how about I give you pre New years snog as a starter?"

Even as I am writing this I can remember how aroused I got her telling me that.

"Did you let him?" I asked, feeling as jealous as hell.

"I didn't have much choice. He just pulled me towards him and the next thing we were snogging."

"Oh Shit!" I groaned as I imagined the two of them like that even as she was telling me. "And?"

"And what?" she asked, knowing damn well what I wanted to know.

"What was it like? What was HE like?"

Lin's smile widened even further. "Hmmm! He's one sexy kisser!"

"Is that bloody right?" I asked feigning annoyance.

She reached down and took my hand and I simply watched as she undid the zip on her jeans and slid my hand inside pushing my fingers onto her knickers. I could immediately feel they were wet.

"Jesus Lin! He's got you this aroused from a kiss?"

Again she smiled. "Yes! And I made him promise me more of the same tonight!"

I have to say by then her description of what had taken place had gotten me really turned on and with my hand already inside her knickers I started to frig her off. I don't know what she was thinking about as we kissed and as I fingered her to a climax, all I can say is I couldn't get the vision of her and our son in law out of my head.

The rest of the day passed by as normal....well as normal as it can given what I'd been told by my wife and it wasn't til around eight that evening we started to get ready to go out.

Like I say, the rugby club was no great shakes, certainly not the kind of place you'd get dressed up to go to. Lin settled on a close fitted, yellow top along with a pair of jeans and at just after nine we were pulling into the club car park.

We met Andy and our daughter inside, joining them at a table they'd managed to secure. The music was poor, the lights were full on and those kids that were present loud and noisy but at least the drinks were cheap which was especially pleasing for me given Lin's liking for whisky and cokes. I was the one driving so the cost of my oranges juices were minimal.

We chatted, we drank...we mingled with other friends that were there, we drank....we chatted some more and we drank some more and aside from the kiddies, who treated it like a race track, no-one else had bothered to get up onto the dancefloor.

By eleven I had worked out Lin had had nine whisky and cokes and so far as I could see she was barely tipsy. My daughter on the other hand was looking the worse for wear and had started to complain to Andy she was feeling a little unwell...by half past she was so feeling so "under the weather" (make of that what you will?) she was telling Andy that she wanted to go home. I looked across at Lin and could almost sense her disappointment when Andy turned to us to say how he had better get her home to bed..

"Look I'm sorry about this you two but I really had better get her back home."

I told him how that was ok and as aroused as the idea had gotten me, resigned myself to the fact my wife was not going to be sharing anymore fun with him this night. Lin though had other ideas.

"How about we join you at home?" my wife asked adding, "It's not going to be much fun for you seeing the New Year in on your own."

"Yes fine! So long as it's ok with you. I don't want you to think you have to leave early cos of us?"


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 04:27 PM
"Don't be silly. We don't mind at all. Do we darling?" she said to me.

"No that's fine with me!" I added, suddenly wondering just what it was my wife had in mind.

"There's only one thing though!" Andy said as he helped my daughter to her feet. "We haven't got any whisky in for you to drink."

Again my wife was quick with an answer. "That's ok. You go ahead and take Simone off home and get her to bed. We'll go back to ours and pick up some drinks and bring them over. How does that sound?"

Just sitting there looking at the two of them, more particularly Andy, I was sure it sounded like music to his ears.

"Ok. I'll see you in a while, " he said.

We all left the club with Andy headed back to his place and Lin and I to ours. Once inside Lin told me to grab a few beers from the fridge and a bottle of scotch from the drinks cabinet. She in turn headed off upstairs for what I assumed was to use the bathroom.

I waited in the kitchen for her to come back down and when she did I saw straight away she had changed into a white, close knit cardigan and a beige, altogether too short mini skirt beneath which it was clear she was wearing a light coloured pair of stockings.

I looked her up and down. "Oh yes?" I said. "And what's the point of all this?"

"Nothing! I just thought I might get a little too hot wearing jeans?"

"Is that right? Nothing to do with the fact you quite fancy a snog off your son in law then?"

She grinned. "Hmmmm! Yes! That as well." She said, adding, "You don't mind do you?"

I recalled my thoughts of earlier in the day in our kitchen when she'd told me about what had taken place and could immediately feel a stirring below as I imagined her trying it on with him again.

"You're one dirty cow!" I told her.

Again she grinned. "Yes well like I told Andy. If us girls can't use the New Year to get snogged, when can we?"

Five very horny minutes later, with any amounts of thoughts running through my head, we arrived over at Andy's. The door was slightly ajar so we let ourselves in. Andy was already sat on the sofa in the lounge. Lin told me to pour her a whisky, leaving me to go into the kitchen while she joined Andy in the lounge. A glance at the kitchen clock showed the time as five to midnight.

I took the drink through to the lounge to find Lin was sat next to him on the sofa, the two of them discussing my daughter who it seemed was now upstairs in bed fast asleep. I hadn't seen Andy's first reaction to what my wife was now wearing but the fact he could hardly keep his eyes off her body was evidence enough he more than approved. The TV was on in the corner of the room giving a count down to the new year. I handed Lin her scotch and coke and Andy a beer in readiness for a toast.

"Why don't you put on some music Andy?" Lin asked him as the time fast approached midnight.

I watched Andy get up.and move to the stereo. He selected a CD and slipped it into the player just as Big Ben started to strike midnight. Still standing I made my way towards Lin and bending down gave her a sensuous New years kiss.

"Happy New Year darling!" I said as we pulled apart.

"Happy New Year!" she wished in return.

She got to her feet just as the CD started to play and made her way to Andy.

"And how about you Andy? Are you going to wish Lindy a Happy New Year?"

I saw him glance briefly in my direction as if worried how I might react but if he was having second thoughts about what he'd promised earlier in the day Lin quickly took control, giving him no choice. She slid her arms around his body, pulling his lips to hers. Down below I could feel my cock stirring when I realised straight away this was not going to be one of those New Year pecks but a full bloodied snog, just as she'd said she was going to have with him and one very much longer than she'd given me.

After twenty seconds or so Lin eased herself from the embrace where it was clear to me from the darting look his eyes gave me, Andy was as nervous as hell. But if there is one thing I have learned over the years, it's when Lin wants something badly enough she will go for it and even as Andy was making to pull away Lin was wrapping her arms around him once more, pulling him close.

"Hmmmmm! I think I'll have another one of those!" she said as she pressed her lips back over Andy's once more, this time instead of closed lips she started forcing her tongue into his mouth and as she did that so her hand took hold of his to pull his arms from her waist around her body. I sat there getting more and more turned on with the sight of my wife and son in law snogging noting how Lin was now caressing her hands up and down his body.

Finally Lin eased back though even then if Andy thought that was that he was so very wrong.

"Let's dance Andy shall we? Let's see in the New Year with a dance!"

Again Lin gave him no choice. She slipped her arms around his neck, her head leaned slightly to one side upon his shoulder as she began to sway to the slow beat of the music, her movements sensual, her body moving against his, encouraging him to do the same.

I sat there watching the two of them.While they danced they were no longer kissing yet it was still clear from their body language they both wanted more.

I leaned forward and grabbing my beer, took a swig from the bottle. Just as the song ended and with the next about to start, Lin eased away slightly.

"Hmmm! Are you going to make an old woman happy Andy and give me another of those sexy snogs of yours?" she asked.

Both Lin and I saw the reaction of his eyes as they quickly darted towards me then back at her.

"Don't worry about Mike Andy! It's New Year after all. He won't mind, will you darling? " she asked without so much as turning her head.

I felt my cock stir the fact she was being so bloody blatant about what it was she wanted and decided it was maybe time for me to add an innuendo or two.

"No not at all." I said, as the second song started, then directing my reply at Andy added, "If that's what Lin wants, then give her one Andy!"

The innuendo was not lost on my wife. For the first time since she'd been dancing she turned her head to look back at me, smiled then facing Andy once more, slid her hands around his neck, her lips just inches from his.

"Mmmm! Did you hear that Andy? You've got Mike's permission to 'Give me one'." she moaned as seconds later she pressed her lips back over his. I heard her moan, once, twice then the sound of wet lips parting.

"Do you think that's what he meant?" she gasped having briefly pulled away. "Or do you think he meant something else?"

She was playing with him, teasing him for again there was no time for him to answer before she was working on his lips once more.

Sat here in my study it's difficult to describe quite how I was feeling right then. Earlier in the day she'd teased me how this was going to happen and now here it was.....here I was, sat there on the sofa watching the two of them getting it on.

Up until this point they had shared the two kisses, both of them intimate and yes, both extremely arousing for me but my added innuendo together with Lin's questioning Andy as to what I meant appeared to have spurred them both on.

They were still dancing....still moving their bodies against one another except now, their movements were more erotic, far more pronounced and the more my wife pressed herself against his body the more Andy now seemed to press back against hers.

I took several more swigs of my beer as I looked on growing more and more aroused at how urgent their kisses had become. In fact I remember thinking at the time how the two of them seemed to be 'eating' one another more than kissing and unlike the previous two embraces this time they held nothing back, both using their hands to caress one another's bodies. In all it must have been a full two minutes before Lin eventually pulled back from the embrace.

"Mmmmm! You do know you're supposed to wish for something with a New years kiss don't you Andy?"

Again he showed his uncertainty by looking quickly in my direction before back at my wife.

"Yes!" he answered, his voice almost a whisper and though I couldn't see her face I guessed Lin was now smiling.

"So what is it you wished for?" she asked.

"That would be telling, wouldn't it?"

"That's ok! I don't mind."

"Ah but if I tell doesn't it mean the wish won't come true?"

Lin turned to look back at me then faced Andy once more. "Hmmm! We'll just have to see about that won't we?" she said. "So come on...tell me?"

"I don't know about that. Maybe you should tell me yours first so we can see if yours comes true?"

I watched almost mesmerised as Lin put her hands on his waist. "That's fine by me Andy cos mine has already come true."

"Oh! Really? So what was it you wished for?" he asked and I could sense like me he was holding his breath in anticipation.

Again Lin turned to look at me. She smiled before turning back to Andy. "I made my wish when giving Mike his New Year kiss."

"Hmmm! And you say it's already come true?" he asked.

"Yes! Would you like to know what it was?"

"Yes!"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 04:28 PM
"I wished for Mike to say it was ok for you to give me one!"

At this both Andy and I looked at one another.

"Oh Shit!" he finally managed to groan.

"Now are you going to tell me what it was you wished for Andy or would you like me to try and guess?"

"Guess." he replied.

I watched as she ran her fingers up along his body til her hands both rested on his chest.

"Well it could have been you wished for a new car," she said, tracing her fingers over his chest. "Or.......maybe a new job...more money? But somehow I think your wish was closer to home wasn't it Andy? In fact I think it's more to do with someone in this room....Am I getting warm?"

"Maybe!" he answered unable to conceal a smile.

Again Lin turned to look at me before turning her attention back to Andy.

"Shall I tell you what I think Andy?" she teased. "I think your wish was to Fuck me! Wasn't it?"

I groaned out loud at hearing her talking so dirty. I knew then the New Years kiss was only the start. I saw Andy's eyes dart towards mine then back to Lin's. Lin too had seen his reaction.

"Don't you go worrying about him Andy. I'll tell you now, Mike already knows what we got up to in the kitchen this morning. He also knows just how much I fancy you. I've told him as much on any number of occasions. So you see, he's perfectly fine with it all.... Why else do you think he's sat here now without so much as putting up a single objection. It turns him on knowing other guys fancy me"

Andy looked over her shoulder directly at me. I merely nodded to confirm what Lin was saying was right. I saw Lin lower her hand from his chest. She slid it all the way down to his crotch and began stroking him.

"So what's it to be Andy? Do you want Mike to take me home?" she purred. "Or do you want to fulfil your New Years wish?"

"Oh Christ Lin! You're going nowhere!" he said.

In one quick motion he grabbed her hair at the back of her head and spun her around. Letting go, he then took a firm hold of her wrists and pinned them above her head as he pressed her back against the wall where he immediately started to kiss her.

Unlike the laid back, sensual, New Years kisses they had recently shared, this time his kiss was far more urgent. He held her wrists tightly as his tongue probed deep into her mouth, his lips crushing hard against hers. My wife responded, returning his advances with equal force and passion. This was exactly what my wife had been scheming for all day and now she had what she wanted.

"Oh yes! That's more like it baby! Kiss me! Snog your dirty little tramp of a Mum in law!" she gasped in between his lips devouring hers.

I strongly suspected, as it was me, her vocal encouragement was adding to Andy's arousal and this together with the sight of my wife enjoying his advances had me reaching for my crotch.
I began to stroke at my erection as I saw him let go one of her wrists and slide his hand down her body, first, over her breasts where he mauled at them for some moments before moving down further still until he was sliding his hand up along her thigh beneath her short skirt.

"Ohh Yes Andy! Feel my honeypot! That's what you want isn't it? Go on feel it? Feel how wet you've got me!"

By now Andy no longer felt the need to look back at me. Egged on by my wife's encouragement his confidence had grown tenfold and his actions were now clearly being controlled by what he had between his legs. He wanted my wife and here she was offering herself to him on a plate.

I looked on and reached into my trousers to release my straining dick as Andy tugged the hem of her short skirt upwards to reveal her stocking tops, followed quickly by her lacy black panties.I could only sit and watch and groan as he quite literally plunged his hand down inside the front of her knickers.

"Ohhh Yes! That's it baby! Make me cum!"

He didn't need telling a second time. With his hand already inside her panties and his fingers almost certainly inserted in her cunt he started to jerk her off to the point where it was all my wife could do was to stand on tiptoes, hold onto his shoulders with both hands and mewl her pleasure into his neck like a wounded animal til finally with cries of, "I'm cumming. Oh Shit I'm cumming!" she let out a low guttural groan and slumped forward into his body as her climax finally took hold.

Satisfied with how he had bought her to a climax Andy eased her back against the wall and stepped back as if to admire his handiwork.

She smiled and looked up at him when she'd finally regained some of her composure though not enough that her skirt was still hitched up above her stocking tops. I can't tell you how much of a slut my wife looked at that moment, my cock certainly thought so.

She took a step forward towards Andy.

"If you're that good with your fingers just what are you going to be able to do to me with this?" she said as she reached for his trousers where her fingers began the task of releasing his cock.

I sat and looked on with my cock in my hand as she unzipped his trousers and eased the waistband down I heard my wife groan and when he turned sideways I saw why. He was wearing a pair of white briefs the front of which were tented like a circus marquee and it was this had caused my wife to voice her excitement.

"Oh Andy! What has Lindy got here?!" she said as she dropped down onto her knees in front of him.

She knelt there for a few moments admiring the sight of his tented briefs where already I could see a damp patch of precum had formed at the point where his knob was straining to be let out. She reached out to tease the fingers of her right hand up along the white cotton holding his erection in check, her fingers moving up and down as she fondled his thick, hidden erection.

"Oh Andy! I always guessed you'd be a "big boy" but never did I think you'd be this big!" she purred, then using both hands, reached for his waistband where she began to pull it downwards. I watched as she slipped his briefs lower, dragging his erection down with them until unable to take the strain any further his cock sprang forward, bouncing back and forth like a flagpole in a high wind.

I think both Lin and I gasped at the sheer enormity of what was stood before her. It was thick, slightly curved, had to be a good nine inches in length but most of all, attached to the end was the biggest knob I had ever seen.

"Oh Fuck Andy! It's magnificent!" she moaned.

She licked her lips, reached out and closing her fingers as far around his shaft as she could began stroking her hand up and down his massive length. I saw Andy close his eyes and heard him start to groan as she continued to slowly slide her hand up and down his meat, then with her fingers just below his helmet she drew back the foreskin to expose one very purple looking, mushroom shaped knob.

My wife moaned leant forward .and began swirling the tip of her tongue around his glans. It was all Andy could do was stand there and moan.

Lin pulled back and looked up at him. "You've been a naughty boy Andy haven't you? Keeping this cock all to my daughter for all these years! How could you? It needs to be shared Andy! It needs to find out how much better it can be Fucking a hot, mature pussy! And don't tell me you haven't wondered Andy? Wondered what it would feel like to shove this nice big prick of yours up your old Mum in law's cunt?" she said as she took a firm grip of his shaft once more.

"Oh God! Yes!" he groaned as her fingers set to work, moving up and down his shaft.

Lin bent forward and for the first time took the head of his cock into her mouth where she bobbed once, twice, three times up and down his length before releasing him. Then for the first time in some minutes she turned to acknowledge my presence.

"Look darling! Take a look at what's going to be giving me my first Fuck of 2007!"

I didn't need to be told. I had done nothing else but look these last few minutes and could already imagine the sight of that nine inch cock of his impaled in my wife's cunt.

She turned her attention back to Andy once more, pressing his shaft up against his body. She leaned forward and begun running her tongue indolently, up the underside of his shaft from his balls to the tip of his knob then all the way back down to his balls where she teased one into her mouth, all the while looking up at him.

"Mmmmm!" she murmured, delicately sucking first one, then the other in between her lips. "Is that nice Andy? Are they filling up for Lindy?" she teased.

"Oh Shit! Yes!" he moaned back.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 04:29 PM
"Good! Cos if it's one thing Lindy likes, it's fully loaded balls!"

She licked up the underside of his shaft once more, this time swallowing the head of his cock into her mouth where again she took time to bob up and down on his cock..

"But you know what Lindy like's best of all Andy?" she asked as she pulled back and looked up into his eyes. "It's that moment when, having Fucked me to a climax you get to empty your balls into my hot, horny cunt!"

I watched as Lin got to her feet.

"There's nothing your Lindy likes better than the feel of a nice big prick emptying it's spunk into her cunt. So come on Andy! Where do you want me for your New Years Fuck? Would you like to shag me up against the wall, my legs wrapped around your body? Or would you prefer I bend over the arm of the sofa so you can take me doggy style? Would that be best Andy? So that while you are shagging me hubby can see the pleasure on my face?"

If either Andy or I thought he was being given a choice. we were both wrong. Having said what she'd said, she reach down for his cock and using it like a lead, she made him follow her over to the sofa. She looked at me, smiled and winked as she bent down over the arm.

"Come on big boy do me! Do your New Year tart!"

Now as I sit here in my study, my sexy wife upstairs asleep, much of what followed still appears dreamlike in my mind, though I vividly remember the look on her face as Andy stepped up behind her, lifted her skirt, pulled her panties to one side and mounted her.

It struck me then, from the look on her face, a kind of pained torture as he'd started to feed it in, his size was hurting her but having come this far I knew my wife was never going to concede defeat. She'd made it abundantly clear she wanted what he had to offer and I knew she'd persist until she had taken every inch.

As I remember, having mounted her from behind, it took a good few minutes of Andy gently sawing back and forth with his cock, of her face contorted with the mix of pleasure and pain, before my wife had accustomed herself to his size, at which point, opening her eyes and smiling at me once more the two of them set themselves into a rhythm of rocking too and fro, bringing together a culmination of the days entire events.

My cock was as hard as I can ever remember it being and I continued to lavish attention on it as I watched my son in law screwing my horny wife.

There was no love there...this was not love making in any shape or form It was simply sex for the sake of satisfying their mutual lust for one another and at times I remember it bordering on animal, such was their need to quench their fire.

At one point I remember him grabbing at her hair, pulling her head back and calling her a filthy, cock loving slut as he drove his cock home, but this in turn only drew the response..."Yeah! Come on then you bastard! Shove that big Fucking cock up your filthy slut!"

Like I say, at times it was almost animal and as I try it's not possible to recall all that was said between the two of them as they Fucked one another in front of me. Much of what was said was lost against the sheer carnal background of the sight of their Fucking. All I will say is I have never heard my wife talk so dirty before. She was calling him every name under the sun. A Bastard....A mother fucker....A dirty Fucking stud.....She was telling him to Fuck it up her....to Fuck her cunt good and hard....to shove his cock in all the way up to his balls...... and for his part, Andy too was not slow in responding, telling her what a dirty Fucking bitch she was...How he was going to shag her brains out...How he was going to make sure she wouldn't walk for a fucking week.....


It finally ended with her screaming out his name as he unloaded the contents of his balls deep into her already sopping wet cunt.

She's upstairs now, so far as I know still asleep in pretty much the same position she collapsed into last night. I don't know what she might be dreaming of, nor do I know what she will feel like when she awakes. It could be last night was simply a one off for them both but I reckon I know my wife better than that and, if I am right, the chances are she is going to carry out her threat of wanting her fair share of her son in laws cock.

The End !!!!! ;)

Will post more tonight . :)

Himerus
31-10-2007, 04:38 PM
Good Afternoon, snr bro birdie8819.
so many fantastic n erotic stories, took me about 2 hrs to finish till here..
terima kasih..thanks :)

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:08 PM
Good Afternoon, snr bro birdie8819.
so many fantastic n erotic stories, took me about 2 hrs to finish till here..
terima kasih..thanks

Thanks bro Himerus for coming in and taking time to read the stories here , if you do have some nice stories you can also contribute . :)


Also special thanks to bro Kenken for up me with your precious points . :)

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:10 PM
Am I allow to share some stories here also?

Sorry bro chest , miss your post just now . Why not !!! That's what my thread says ......whoever got nice stories just go ahead and contribute . ;)

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:46 PM
So many bro's & sis's likes to read the stories here so me and the rest of the bro's here must work harder liao ......kekekekeke :D

One story coming up - Title : A Nice Day At Work

The rain had started and business was slowing down as we headed into our off-season. I was scribbling notes in the personnel file, trying to figure out how to avoid big staff cuts through the winter. I knew some hours had to be slashed, but I always hated doing it. I must have looked to be in a sour mood, because the whole staff avoided contact with me other than the routine hellos and brief exchanges needed to run things. I rolled my chair away from the desk, trying to unjam my brain, and looked out the window at the will call counter

She had worked for us for 4 summers – ever since her junior year of high school. She was a cute kid then, but was just now starting to lose that teen baby face. In its place, she was beginning to take on the look of a strikingly beautiful woman. She let her auburn hair grow a little longer than usual this year, just a few inches past her shoulders, and when she was close by I could smell the lightly sweet fragrance of that soft hair every time she brushed it with her fingers or turned her head. Despite my strict rule against personal relationships with anyone at work, I had quite a crush on her. I was cautious to be professional in her presence trying to avoid being obvious, or create the impression that she was given any preferential treatment.

I never thought she would stay with us for so long, but I was glad she did. She was smart, friendly and customers liked her. She had just returned from a trip to Vegas with her fiance for her belated 21st birthday and I found myself taking more and more chances sneaking glances at her gorgeous body. Being a fan of a curvy backside, she was a constant reminder of what a perfect womanly ass looks like. I recalled pieces of a conversation I overheard between her and another female co-worker as they shared stories of what their respective boyfriends did (and didn’t) do for them sexually. My mind drifted back to it lazily.

“Great!”, I thought to myself, “On top of everything else – now I’m horny as hell.” I gathered myself and made my way back to the desk. If there wasn’t the sound of people talking in the break room and hallway nearby, I probably would have locked my door and given myself a quick jerk to relieve the tension. I cursed my own open-door policy and tried to get back to the pile of to-dos on the desk. It took awhile, but I got back into my work groove and managed to be productive the rest of the afternoon.

I hadn’t looked at the clock for quite some time – apparently a few hours – and was surprised to hear myself saying my daily “goodbyes” to the night staff as they left. I leaned back in my chair, closed my eyes and stretched my arms over my head when I caught a familiar scent.

“Boss?” said a low voice, startling me from my stretch. I looked over to the doorway and she was standing there leaned against the jamb with her hands in front of her – twisting and fiddling with her fingers nervously. “Can I talk to you a sec?”

“Of course,” I said, trying to gather myself into boss mode “what can I do for you?”

“I know it gets slow this time of year,” she paused and looked at her feet, obviously embarrassed.

“Yes, it does” I replied “but we’ve managed to survive every slow season just fine”

She was hesitant, and I wasn’t sure exactly why, so I got up and asked her to sit down. I sat on the front edge of the desk gesturing for her to take a nearby chair. She seemed to relax a little bit as she sat, and I heard her take a deep breath. She looked up at me and started again.

“I know it gets slow this time of the year, and I don’t have a lot of seniority here – but having my hours cut back would be really tough for me right now.” She put one hand on each of her knees and took a sharp breath before asking, “Is there anyway I could keep my hours intact?”

Her gaze dropped again as soon as she finished asking and I could see the tension of asking was being replaced by the anticipation of my answer. A thought snuck in about how nice she looked with her hair hanging just over the side of her pretty face. I knew she and her stockbroker fiancé had recently found a new place together and that her earnings were not a major part of their income. I must have looked slightly confused – or she was reading my mind – when she looked up again.

“I left that asshole the day we got back from Vegas” her steely gaze looking past me at some vision of him, she crossed her arms, “caught him messing around with some slut in the woman’s restroom of a casino we were gambling at – fucking douchebag.” The last comment was a hiss under her breath.

She continued, “I found my own place early this week and if my hours get cut back I wont be able to make rent, and I don’t want to move back to Idaho. I know I can make it worth your while to keep me on through the season – I know I can take care of business here better than some of these guys with more seniority than me.” Now she was done being embarrassed and was stating the facts as she saw them. I drifted from work thoughts to innuendo as she spoke – agreeing in my head, “you sure could make it worth my while – I have no doubt you could take care of business”. I thought myself a pervert for noticing that although she was somewhat light-chested as a teen, she had developed a perfectly proportioned pair of breasts. I silently guessed them at a 34C and wondered what kind of nipples she had.

“I can’t make any promises, but…” I started – answering in automatic mode “of course I will ensure that everybody gets their fair share of the hours we’ll have available. I’m not sure I can tell you for sure what that might mean for your schedule just yet ...” she rose from the chair and stepped to the doorway, and I stood up as well.

“OK, I just figured it couldn’t hurt to ask.” She said, plainly

“Of course not,” I assured her “it can never hurt to ask”

“Should I shut this on the way out?” she asked as she placed a hand on the doorknob

I could only think she meant on the way out of this job and the way out of my life. I was feeling panic and confusion. I wanted to yell at her for asking in the first place; I wanted to grab her, hold her close and tell her I would do anything for her; I wanted to find the discipline to just let her leave – and the distraction leave with her. She turned away and my eyes drifted down to her denim-clad ass.

“I like it when you watch me.” She paused in the doorway again, never turning her head.

It was like a blow to the chest from a sledgehammer – my heart jumped inside. “I’m not sure what you mean…” I stammered as my cock awakened with a lusty twitch.

“It’s ok – you’ve been really nice to me, and I know the guys look,” she turned halfway around and looked over her shoulder at me standing awkwardly at the corner of my desk. “But I like it when you look, trying to seem like you’re not looking. I think it’s sweet.”

“Well,” I tried to seem mature and composed “You are a very attractive young lady. I never meant to embarrass you by…”

“Having you admire my body was never embarrassing,” she moved one step back into the room with the edge of the door lined right up against her spine “I think about you too sometimes – watching you be so serious in this place. I’ve thought about it, you know. What it would be like – me and you.” She had her hands behind her, holding onto one knob with each. She was ever so slightly rocking her hips side to side as she swung the door a couple of inches to the right, then back to the left. Her head was bent towards the ground slightly, and her penetrating green eyes looked right at mine through a wisp of hair dangling loosely across her forehead.

“I had no idea,” my mouth felt like it was full of sand “that you saw me that way.” I slid a step backwards, tapping my fingers on the desk and trying to keep my gaze steady without being creepy. She smiled a confident, sexy smile and flipped her head so that the little tail of loose hair landed back on the top of her head.

“And you have no idea how many of the ladies here think you’re hot, do you?” she asked without expecting an answer. “They wont go for it because you’re the boss – but that makes you even hotter to me.”

I reached behind me thinking I would catch the top edge of my chair but missed it (probably by a long shot) and ended up in a half-stumble next to the window. She stepped forward, closing the door with one hand as her other hand reached up to her own neck and gave it a light caress. I was hypnotized, shamelessly watching her hips as they moved with each step, then groping her torso and chest with my eyes as she moved towards the desk. I could feel a small bead of sweat work its way down my shirt collar. My tightening pants must have been obvious to her.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:50 PM
“I want you.” She stated with purpose “I’ll bet you’re great in bed.” She slid her ass onto the edge of my desk and rested the palms of her hands on her thighs. Her hands slowly moved up and down her legs and she changed her tone to something a little more flirty. “Come on – come over here – I’m not gonna hurt you.”, she said with a fake pout and quick grin.

I guess that’s what I needed, because it suddenly struck me – I’m a lucky 37 year old guy. I got married early and divorced a few years after that. I have had my share of lady friends and fuck buddies, but this young thing pursuing me was absolutely stunning. Why all the anxiety? She was throwing herself at me, and she was right – I am great at sex. I moved out of boss mode, and I couldn’t wait to make love to this angel.

She grinned even wider as I stepped towards her, one of my legs in between hers, sliding one hand across her lower back and the other on the side of her neck. We stared into each others eyes for a brief moment. I pulled her body towards me with my lower hand as I moved my mouth to hers. Her lips were so fantastically soft they felt like they might melt as I kissed them. I caressed her neck and cheek as our mouths danced. She held both of my shoulders and pressed her fingertips into my muscles lightly at first, then more firmly as our kissing became more passionate. She teased my mouth with her tongue, lightly tracing my top lip then pulling it away and kissing me again.

Her hips were beginning to draw themselves tightly to me without my having to pull her close and I moved my hand out to her hips where her ass met the desk. I ran my whole hand along the outline of her form, from the back seam of her jeans around and up to the bottom of her ribs. I realized her whole body was in subtle motion – shoulders swaying, hips pressing forward into me, fingers massaging, even her head was making little figure eights as her mouth pressed onto mine and her tongue twirled in and out with a cock-stiffening rhythm. I couldn’t remember when I had ever been so hard.

I pulled my head back from our kissing and saw the fire in her eyes – and it was fierce. We looked intensely at one another as we tangled our hands up in a race for buttons to undo. Since her top had only four, I got there first, sliding the blouse over her shoulders feeling it land in a soft heap on the desk behind her. Her breasts were cupped by one of those skinny little bras that have just enough fabric to be called a bra, but are barely enough to contain the boobs they hold. I used both hands to slide underneath their lower edge and pushed the bra right off over the top of her head as my whole hands rubbed across her nipples. My eyes focused intently on two medium pink nipples with perfect little circles of slightly bumpy areola flesh surrounding them. Her nipples were stiff and perched neatly on the kind of breasts that fake ones are supposed to look like. I looked up at her face and she was smiling again.

“Go ahead,” she purred “go ahead.”

I rubbed my hands on the flesh of her body just below her tits and around to the top of them. I gently dragged my hands down onto the plump flesh and squeezed lightly as the nipples slid just past my palms. She reached around my caress to finish unbuttoning my shirt and pulled it off of me a sleeve at a time. Her boobs shimmied as she playfully tossed the shirt across the room. Her hands snaked up my arms, past my shoulders and neck until her fingers entangled themselves in my hair. She lifted her chest up and guided my head down to it – drawing in a breath as my beard brushed across nipples that felt electrically charged. I pursed my lips and pulled one of her nipples into my mouth. My sucking kept it in there as my tongue swirled across it – rotating around from the tip in a spiral down to the bottom. I opened my mouth wider and let the top part of her tit get covered in the heat of my mouth.

The moan I heard was quickly followed by the strengthening of her grip on my hair and her foot found its way behind my knee and pulled me into her even harder. I bathed her right boob with my tongue and lips while my hands continued their caressing and kneading. She was giving my head an unintentional massage as her ass moved around in small circles on the desk. As I shifted my mouth to the flesh of her other tit, I caught the light scent of musk – a lusty, unmistakable aroma of an aroused female. I wanted to see her naked. Touch her bare pubic mound. Explore the folds of her pussy. The very idea of it was driving me crazy and I sucked on her nipple even harder, creating a sloppy noise that seemed to make her shiver.

“Oh god damn I am so horny,” a more obvious statement has never been uttered “come on, baby – suck my titties hard. Your mouth feels so good. Hmmmmmuummmm.”

Without a word she moved her hands to the front of my shoulders and pushed me back a step. For a microsecond I wondered, “what the f-“, then she slid off the desk onto her knees in front of me and grabbed my belt like it was the last good rope on a mountain climb. My cock was crammed against my belly with the top almost poking out of my waistband. In swift motions, her deft hands slipped the belt buckle apart, unbuttoned and unzipped me and pushed my pants to my ankles. The tip of my prick grazed her hair as she came back to directly facing my crotch. As the throbbing thing bobbed in front of her she put her fingers on it and looked up at me. I reached and brushed some hair from her face while her fingertips drummed across the veiny flesh from the bottom to the top and back again. She never took her eyes from mine as she slid her tongue out and cradled my cocktip with it. Her fingers never stopped moving.

“Holy shit,” I muttered, my turn to be obvious “that feels so good.” My eyes rolled up in my head and my breathing suddenly stopped when I felt the heat of her whole mouth encircle my shaft. She just slid her head onto it in one easy, expert motion. As I felt her nose push into my pubic hairs she paused. I felt that incredible tongue again – tracing a firm line back and forth a couple of times across the bottom of my dick. She paused again, sliding her whole head away from my body until my shiny pecker was completely out of her mouth. She repeated this 5 or 6 times. Each time starting with my cocktip resting in her tongue-cup, then disappearing into her hot mouth until it could go no more, the tongue making that “come here” motion under the shaft, then a constant suction as my cock re-emerged – bulging and twitching.

Her fingers rolled into soft little cylinders and she started gripping and un-gripping my cock in a pulsating beat as her hand moved up and down the shaft. Her saliva was lubricating the motion while she moved her eyes to the hand fuck that was happening. Every so often, she would slide her mouth back on and that kept the surfaces well coated. She was determined to get this cock to spurt and it really flipped a switch for me to think she wanted it so badly.

“Ah, yeah, yeah – good , feels so good,” my throaty comments were in time with her strokes “you’re - gonna make – make me come – yeah, ah, ah, yeah”

Somewhere in there she had slid one of her hands under my balls and she must have felt them begin to tighten up. Just as the first volley of juice was bursting from my prick, she let go with her hand and engulfed it with her mouth - gripping my ass cheeks with both hands and pulling my hips hard to her.

“Aaaaaauuuuuuuuuhhhhhh!” I grunted while I felt my sperm shoot into the back of her throat and splash inside her mouth. “Oh god yeah, fuck yeah – uuuuuuuugghhhnnnnnnnnnnnn” My hips jerked forward with each thread of hot cum that jumped out of my dick. I didn’t realize I had one hand gripping her hair until I tried to move it to the desk to steady myself. I was dizzy as hell from the most incredible deep throat of my life. She didn’t let go until I was completely done, and as my dick slipped from her mouth – it trailed a thin line of saliva behind it and onto her chin. She grinned and giggled very softly as she watched me try not to pass out.

“You like that?” she asked as she used a single finger to wipe away the little bit of mess from her chin “I love doing that for my guy. I love watching you when you’re all fired up like that.” She rose gracefully back to leaning her ass against the desk and watched me intently.

“I still want you in the worst way.” I confessed energetically “Let me return the favor.”

“Oh yeah?” her eyes twinkled at my offer, then it seemed she realized exactly what I meant and the lusty look returned to her face. “Hell, yeah.”


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:51 PM
I grabbed the belt loops on the front of her jeans and yanked her up into a standing position. I leered at her firm tits and bent my head to them again – this time just using my tongue to flick the nipples and trace outlines around the areolas. My hands made short work of the buttons and zipper holding her jeans on, with my thumbs easing her snug pants down around her hips. Her breasts heaved up and her hands wound their way through my hair and across the top of my back. I hadn’t realized that her sneakers were off, but she lifted each leg slightly to let the pant leg fall away – and when she did that for the second leg, I placed my hand under her upraised thigh and lifted her onto the desk. Her body moved slowly into a reclining position as I swatted a calculator and stapler from behind her. I quickly spread her blouse with one hand and she leaned back onto it. She put her hand behind her head, and kept the other roaming through my hair as I began kissing her neck.

I moved my kisses in a serpentine route along her tight body. Across her lavish tit, through her belly button valley and to the edge of her well-trimmed bush. I looked up to see her watching me – holding her head up with one hand behind it and getting a serious, “make me come hard” look on her face. I slipped my face past her mound quickly and lightly kissed my way down her thigh to her knee. Putting one hand behind that knee, and the other around her thigh, I held her legs further apart and observed her pussy. Beautiful. With her legs spread there was just a sliver of pink flesh showing past her moist lips. I had to hold myself back from pouncing on it like it was the last bit of food on a deserted island. I could feel my balls rumble again, and the blood started to rush back to my cock as I moved the hand on her thigh across and up until my fingers rested on the outer edge of her pussy lips.

Pulling and pressing with my fingers, her lips opened and closed around my probing digits. I ran two fingers up and down the length of her lips, lightly penetrating the folds randomly. I rested my palm on her mound and used my thumb to press into her hot slit more deeply. Her pussy was on fire and each touch left a slick trail of juice on my skin. I moved myself up and to her side, gripped her hips and lifted her further onto the desk so her feet could rest on the edge. My left hand released her hip and moved over the soft, warm mound of pussy flesh. I moved two fingers into her lips and found the edge of her hole. I rubbed it in tiny circles, then up and down , then circles again. Her hips rocked and pushed against my hand. I moved my finger up to the hood of her clit, and covered it in her slick juices. I touched her clit like you would touch the downy feathers of a newborn chick. The rubbing was working as her clit hardened under the tip of my finger just as she reached down and grabbed my wrist – not to push me away, but obviously to ensure I stayed right there.

“UUUUUUHHHHHNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn”, her groan seemed to come as much from the center of her body as from her mouth. Her hips lifted off the desk, her nails poked into the tendons of my wrist and I could feel her muscles spasm and roll under my touch. A staccato wave of little twitches played under my hand. I watched her mouth open and her eyes shut – she didn’t make a sound for a moment or two. “Ooooohhhhhhhh yyeeeaaaaaaaaaahhhhh, AAAAAAAAaaaaaahhhhhhh!” she finally growled as her orgasm crested and left her breathing in short bursts. She opened her eyes and looked at me like I had done something impossible. Then she started to giggle again and slapped my face lightly.

“Haven’t had that done by hand in a long time – I thought you were going to eat me out.” She tried to act like she missed out on something.

“I am going to eat you out.” I stated without a hint of doubt “that was just a warm up.”

“Oh my” she whispered, almost as if to herself.

My hand hadn’t left her snatch because I was taking in all the silky sensations on my fingers, so I moved to the edge of the desk where her feet were resting. I slid my body up underneath her legs until the back of her knees were hooked on my shoulders and gently pulled her towards me until her shiny, trembling pussy was just inches from my face. I rubbed my other hand on my own thigh for a few moments to warm it before moving it onto her pussy lips. I rubbed both sides of her slit with my fingers, ensuring that every digit stayed in contact with her flesh as they pushed and pulled. I rotated my hands so that my thumbs were at the base of her pussy – just above her anus and plowed them with a bit more force up and out until the entire pink middle of her was open to me. She had neat, plump little inner lips that framed a tight hole. The clit I had just finished massaging was barely peering out from under the hood and she indicated her growing impatience by grinding her hips up and out towards me.

“Do it – please.” She said quietly but seriously “Come on, stop teasing me. I’m so fucking hot now.”

I moved my face towards her and let my tongue dart out onto the lowest edge of her slit. Pressing the tip of my tongue firmly I traced it along the v as my thumbs continued to hold her lips open. She tasted slippery, hot and sweet. I used my tongue like a pointing finger to snake a zig zag pattern up her moist pussy. I circled her hole a couple of times before continuing to her inner lips. I stroked them more lightly with my tongue that I had the rest of her pussy, and I heard her breathing change. The muscles of her inner thighs, which were resting against my forearms, relaxed and tightened a couple of times. I knew whatever I was doing was working.

As I reached her clit, I let me tongue go softer and laid it across the whole hood like a warm, wet blanket. I rolled it in small waves, trying to coax her clit back to its previous hardness. My thumbs were now rubbing her pussy more vigorously, pushing her engorged lips aside, then letting them fall back together. She rotated her hips upwards, pressing the top of her cunt harder onto my tongue. I pressed back. We began a rhythm – a tango with her body rolling up to push onto my mouth, my mouth and tongue compressing the soft folds of flesh. I felt a hand move on the top of my head.

“Gnnuuuugh,” the sound came from her throat seemed involuntary “yah, yaaaaaaah, uuuuuunnngh, right there – there. Oh god.”

She pressed her palm onto my head and rotated her hips even higher. I let my tongue go completely soft and tried to cover her whole pussy with it. Her little spasm told me she was starting to peak. My tongue painted her pussy from the bottom to the top in long, quick laps. As my tongue moved back to the bottom, I kept it pressed firmly into her slit. I paused only for a half-second at the top and flicked her clit each time. I had my face pressed so deeply into her that I couldn’t see her pussy anymore, but my other senses took over. Her taste changed as her juices seeped out, her aroma changed as little beads of sweat appeared on the soft, nearly invisible hairs of her belly, the feeling of her muscles moving in powerful little waves was putting the finishing touch on my revived erection. I looked up – her head was tilted so far back I could only see the bottom of her chin – the tendons in her neck were pulsating and straining in time to the flesh I was licking.

“ohyeah – ohyeah – oh, oh, oooh,” her orgasm was mounting with fury “oh, oh – yeah – yeah – ooooooohhh, ooooh, aaaaauuuuhhhhhhhh, yeeeeeeeeeeesssssss! OH! AUUHH! OH, OH! AAAAAUUUUUHHH!”

Her hips bucked into my face as her hand balled up into a fist and pressed hard onto my head. I felt her clit poke back at my tongue and her hole throb like a heartbeat. Her asscheeks clenched and unclenched as I struggled to keep my mouth pressed onto her pussy. I love to feel a woman’s orgasm on my mouth – it is the single most arousing thing I know – and my cock was straining in its own skin as I felt this sexy creature let herself erupt.

“Fuck yeah!” she said as her body began to settle. Her gaze returned to mine and I smiled at her when she continued. “that was fucking awesome. I wanna fuck you right now.”

She sat up and slid off the desk, pulling me up by my shoulders and guiding me backwards until she found my chair. My cock flicked about when I plopped onto the chair and she grabbed it with one hand as she stepped right up to me, one leg on either side of the chair. Her tits were brushing either side of my cheeks as she steered my pricktip to her pussy.

“Just sit there.” She commanded.

She never stopped delivering that lusty look as she released my dick and engulfed it with her pussy. I couldn’t tell if the position was doing it, or whether she had exceptional muscle control, or even if she was still convulsing from her orgasm – but as her silky glove of flesh surrounded my dick it grabbed me tightly. She rocked on me for a few moments. I felt her pubic mound bumping the base of my cock. Her full body weight was on me and I could feel myself getting larger inside of her. Then she rose – slowly – up and off my veined member. The sensation of her tight cuntskin rubbing on me as she moved was mind-blowing. She slowed down near the top – I could hardly tell she was moving. With just the tip of my cock inside of her, she contracted her muscles around me. Her determined look was softened by a little smile, and I could tell she knew how good this felt for me.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:53 PM
Her cadence was sure – four up and down thrusts, a pause at the top of the fourth with a pussy squeeze – then repeated. Her firm tits bounced in my face as she rode me, and I licked and sucked her nipples at each pause. This felt like a dream, a gorgeous and willing young woman humping my cock with abandon. I let my eyes close as I tried to take in every sensation.

“You can – you can come in me,” she said with a husky voice “I’m on the pill. I want it – I want you to do it. Come in my pussy.”

The huge wad I shot from the earlier blowjob was keeping me in the game this long, but when those words tumbled out of her mouth, I knew it wouldn’t be long. I looked at her again and everything was running in slow motion. Her fantastic hair floated above her head with each bounce, her lean thighs rippled every time they slapped mine, the muscles in her arms were taut as she gripped my shoulders. My balls started to tingle and twitch against the fabric of the chair. I caught her eyes and locked mine onto them. She smiled again.

“Tell me – tell me when you’re gonna come.” She requested.

“Soon.” I said quickly, “I’m gonna come inside you soon.”

This caused her to quicken her pace and in response my balls tightened up. I felt that familiar, awesome wave of electricity across my belly. I put my hands on her hips and let them move with her as I caressed her skin. I groaned without knowing I was about to, and gripped her hips more tightly. She could sense it rising in me and leaned forward, putting her lips against my ear.

“Yes, yes, come in me baby,” her panting whisper said “come hard in my pussy. Fuck me hard and come!”

I rose off the seat as my sack contracted and pushed a stream of sperm out of my cock. This time my orgasm was so powerful it snapped my throat shut and I could only make a guttural groan. As I moved, she lowered herself to the bottom and began pulsing her cunt around my cock. I spurted into her again, and again – each glob of jizz sending jolts through my body. She put her hands around my neck, pulling our heads closer as she licked and nibbled the edge of my ear.

I breathed heavily as my body began to settle down. She leaned back and looked at me – a wide smile dominating her face. She ran one finger along my bottom lip and said, “Now, about my hours…”


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:55 PM
Here's one story about a student and a teacher - Title : His Teacher . Enjoy :)

For some while Mike sat there with a blank piece of paper in front of him spending much of that time looking his teacher, Miss Anya up and down as she sat at her desk at the front of the classroom.

Just watching her sitting there, looking at those sensual legs of hers beneath her desk, being crossed then re-crossed....just admiring how sexy those shapely breasts of hers looked under her crisp, white blouse all added towards stirring his thoughts and in turn, ensured his cock was rock hard inside his briefs.

Finally, though he knew he was going to be taking an awful risk, he started to write beneath the heading already written boldly at the top of his paper.......

To make my teacher, Miss Anya happy.

Right now as I sit here in detention looking at Miss Anya sat at her desk with the task of writing about what I need to do in order to make her happy, I find my mind flooded with thoughts , thoughts that ask if Miss Anya ever has the same thoughts as me.
I would very much doubt this is so, for as my teacher, she is older and wiser and, in a position of responsibility, would know better than to have such thoughts about her young charge. Even so, I can't help but have these thoughts as I look beneath her desk once more to witness those stockinged legs of hers.

She of course, has no idea of the thoughts I have about her, thoughts both here in the classroom as well as those I also have at home.

In truth I would skip most of my classes at school, but not those taken by Miss Anya. Just to be in the same room as her is enough to ensure I attend her classes.

She takes English, but frankly, it wouldn't matter to me if she taught rocket science, I would attend anyway simply because, my being in her class gives me the possibility to admire that oh so sexy body of hers, which in turn assists the thoughts I have of her when I am lain in bed at home, where even out of sight she is more than capable of arousing this body of mine. A fact I am certain she is completely unaware of.

Now here I am in detention where she has set me the task of writing down how I should act if I am to make her happy.

I feel sure what she really expects to read from me is how I ought to pay more attention in class, or how I should participate more. The fact is, what she doesn't realise, this isn't all my fault, much of it is hers though I suspect she doesn't really know the effect her desirable body is having on me?

I am looking at her now, even as I am writing this. She's just crossed those sexy legs of hers under her desk. I know she wears stockings, I was lucky enough to have caught a glimpse of her stocking tops one day.... and right now, though I know I should not be writing this..... if I felt it would make her happy, I would love nothing more than to stop what I am doing, go up to where she is sitting, drop to my knees and crawl under her desk. There I would run my hands up along those sexy stockinged legs of hers.

Would this make Miss Anya happy?......I don't know. I would hope so, but what I do know is, I would push the hem of her skirt higher, and take the time to admire whatever sexy panties she was wearing.

She dresses so demurely in class but beneath that prim, demure exterior she has the kind of body that would demand she wears the briefest of thongs, just enough material to cover what I am sure would be a nicely trimmed bush, not that it would matter if it was not, I would still bend forward and begin to plant kisses over them, over her gusset, the part I am certain covers the sweetest sexiest pussy.

From beneath the desk I would hear her groan, a groan of pleasure which would be a sign, what I am doing is pleasing her, making her happy. I would take these groans as encouragement to continue and would peel her gusset to one side in order to reveal her very sexy pussy lips to my gaze.

Ohhh Miss Anya...though I may be young and inexperienced, if only you knew how long I have wanted to get inside your knickers.

I am not sure if this would make you happy Miss Anya but I know beyond all doubt it would make me the happiest guy alive... It is something I have long thought about... Would you open your legs for me? Would you grab hold of my head and force me down onto your pussy? Would you moan and groan with delight as my lips and tongue do their best to dine on your delightful pussy?

Just as Mike finished writing the last sentence Miss Anya pushed back her chair and standing, began to make her way towards where he was sat.

It was just the two of them in the classroom, a solitary detention for her young charge who of late, seemingly appeared less and less attentive in class and who needed to be bought to book.

Mike's heart began to pound inside his chest, instantly having huge regrets over what he had just written.

His first reaction was to reach out, grab the paper and screw it up into a ball but immediately he recognised this act would be pointless. She would see his actions and would still wish to see what it was he had written. Instead he could only sit there, fearful of what she was going to say after she had read his words.

He held his breath as she stepped around behind his chair.

He was sure she was not in the least aware, the breasts of hers that were pressing lightly against his back were beginning to add to his already aroused state, not helped in the least by the very fact he'd already noted several of the top buttons on her blouse had somehow come undone.

He held his breath as she leant over his shoulder to read the words written on the paper.

As she read, she remained quiet and though her body gave nothing away, it was not long before he could soon sense she had finished reading.

He felt her step back. Fearing the worse, he closed his eyes waiting for the inevitable reprimand.

For a moment she said nothing.

He felt a hand press lightly on his shoulder.

"Come with me please!"

Her words were not sharp, indeed soft would be more their description, yet he could sense she was less than happy.

Instinctively he did as was asked of him. He rose from his desk and followed as she lead the way back towards the front of the classroom.

Despite his apprehension he couldn't help but allow his eyes to follow the gentle, magnetic sway of her rump beneath her fitted skirt.

To Mike, her sexy arse purred like a smooth running engine beneath her black, body hugging skirt. Each forward step saw her rump sway, first one way then the other, its delightful shape forming a perfect, inviting mound. He immediately felt the need to run both his lips and hands over those delightful, sphere shaped orbs.

In turn, as much he tried, he could do little to hide the fact his own erection was now raging inside his briefs.

As they approached her desk she turned, her eyes looking him up and down. Again Mike feared the worse. Yet, his fear was not enough to stop his eyes from being draw to her body, this time to those shapely breasts of hers that steadily rose and fell between the buttons that had somehow become undone, so allowing him the slightest glimpse of lace bra

He wanted to groan out loud.......a fact she readily sensed.

"Would you like to explain yourself Mike?" she asked.

Though his brain sought an answer, the few cells that appeared active did not apparently, want to make contact with his tongue....."Errrrm! " is all that came from his lips.

He continued to watch, mesmerised as her fingers reached up and indolently undid yet another of her top buttons.

"Pull up a chair Mike!" she ordered.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:56 PM
Her demand left no room for negotiation. He did as he was asked, turning to walk the few paces back to the nearest desk where, pulling a chair to the front, he placed it on the spot indicated by her wagging finger.

For the moment he just stood there, his eyes once more, drawn to the swell of her breasts.

"So Mike! What's all this filth I've just read? Do you really expect me to believe you didn't understand the task I had set you?"

Mike had never felt so embarrassed. He tilted his head to look down at his shoes, where for some inexplicable reason he noted they could do with a clean. He closed his eyes, hoping this stupid thought would leave his head and be replaced by one that would serve as an answer.

"Well?" she prompted, her manner stern enough to cause him to raise his eyes to meet hers.

"I'm......sorry.....I didn't mean....Oh God! I shouldn't have written ......"

He felt hot, flushed and, unable to form the words he wanted, he lowered his eyes once more.

"No Mike! You should not!" she replied, her voice rasied. "For that was NOT what the task had called for."

Still Mike wasn't able to bring his gaze to meet hers. He sensed her move and found his eyes following her slim heels until they were lost from his peripheral vision as she made her way around behind him.

He wanted to move, wanted to turn his head to discover where she was, what she might be doing, but the silence of the classroom held him there, rooted to the spot.

Moments later he felt the warmth of her breath close to his ear.

"So this is what you think about when you're in my class."

She paused, yet he could still feel the heat of her lips close to his ear.

"Am I a bad teacher Mike? Is it I don't make my lessons enjoyable? Is that it?"

He sensed, rather than saw her take a step back.

"No....it's not that...it's......" His mind froze fumbling for words he knew wouldn't come. He looked down at his shoes and closed his mouth, aware to say another word would simply dig himself deeper into the mire.

"It's what Mike? It's more exciting to have these filthy thoughts about your teacher? Is that what IT is?" she responded, emphasising the word 'IT'.

He remained there, silent, unsure if to answer NO or YES, certain either answer would be of no use.

Her lips drew closer still to his ear.

"Tell me Mike. These thoughts you have, do they occur just within these four walls?"

He heard the click of her heels as she made her way back towards her desk. She turned before leaning casually against her desk resting a hand eitherside of her body.

He felt his eyes drawn to her open blouse, the firm rounded breasts. He fought his desire and instead fixed eyes on her hands, noting her slender, well manicured fingernails, their bright red hue holding his attention.

"I want answers Mike! I want to know of these thoughts you are having? I want to know if you are having them when you're lying on your bed at home?"

It was as if she had read his every innermost thought and even as he heard her words he couldn't help but recall how often he had laid on his bed at night and stroked himself to erection as he pictured her body close to his.

"Yes!" He finally managed to stammer by way of a reply.

Her lips formed a smile as his reply sank in.

"Hmmm! And tell me Mike. Is it just thoughts you have about me? Or do you allow your hand to help with your imagination? Do you stroke your young cock while you are thinking of me?"

Taken aback by the bluntness of her question. Rather than answer he turned his gaze away from hers. It's all the answer she needed.

"Oh my god, you do don't you? You dirty little boy! You masturbate while your thinking about me?"

Mike nodded dumbly, not even aware he was doing so.

She stood, momentarily before lifting herself up onto the corner of her desk, a simple if not remarkable feat, yet to Mike, an action filled with sexual connotation, his eyes being drawn to her legs, each dangling eitherside of the corner.

"Sit down Mike!" Her words again left no doubt this was not a request.

Mike sat down on the chair he'd just pulled out front. Miss Anya in turn lifted herself fully onto her desk and immediately swung her legs upwards, each foot placed on the chair, either side of his body, her skirt having now hiked up towards the tops of her stockings.

At that precise moment the classroom door rattled causing Mike's head to snap round in the direction of the sound, the sound of someone clearly trying to gain entry.

He started to rise, but Miss Anya never flinched in the slightest. Instead she placed a hand on Mike's shoulder, pushing him back down into his seat.

"You're going nowhere, you dirty little boy!" She said, unbuttoning more of the buttons on her blouse, one by one until it hung open down to her skirt, allowing Mike to see her white lacy bra beneath and how deftly it sculpted her cleavage together into two, gently touching orbs.

His teacher was not slow to recognise his lustful glance

"You like do you Mike? My breasts?" she asked, reaching her hand inside her blouse causing Mike to look away.

"Don't look away when I am talking to you Mike!" she hissed. "Look at me . and answer me......Do you like my breasts?" she asked for the second time.

"Yes," he stammered, as his eyes alighted on her full rounded mounds once more.

"Good. And would you like to watch me touch them?"

"Yes," he admitted, his answer easier this time.

"Yes I bet you would. Dirty little boys like that sort of thing. And I bet you'd like a lot more besides......wouldn't you? You little pervert!"

She allowed her words to sink in before pressing home her advantage.

"Tell me Mike. Have you ever fucked, or are you still a virgin?"

"Nooo!" he replied, opting for honesty, shaking his head.

"No what? No you've never Fucked? Or no you're not a Virgin?"

He felt suppressed, he could feel the heat building in his cheeks, reddening his face. He nodded his head, "I've never Fucked!" He said, feeling ashamed to be admitting his virginity to the very woman he'd had so many lascivious thoughts about.

"You aren't saying that just to turn me on, are you Mike?"

"No."

Anya's lips formed yet another sultry smile.

"Then tell me Mike. Just how much have you done?" she asked, and as she spoke those words Mike watched as the fingers of her right hand reached inside the cup supporting her left breast where they began working her nipple to arousal. Down below he could feel his already solid cock pulsing harder still against the confines of his trousers.

"Ummm, I've made out." he stammered and if his eyes hadn't been so intent on watching her hand working its charms on her left breast he'd have seen the wicked smile form on her lips.

"That's good Mike. Making out.....kissing a girl....touching up her tits....maybe even playing a little with her pussy....Am I right Mike?"

"Yes!" he managed to stutter, his face still flushed.

"Hmmmm! That's definitely good Mike. All good. But it's not Fucking is it Mike? Which is what boys your age like to boast about. Isn't it?"

Her abrupt words should have left him cold...ashamed...unable to answer but down below his cock, suspecting a very unlikely opportunity, was demanding he answer

"Yes!"

Again his eyes missed her telling smile.

"So what do you say Mike? How'd you like to lose that pesky virginity right here and now?"

Mike was floored. It was all he could do to imagine this was all a dream, that none of it was really happening. It was way too much, too fast for him to comprehend but, quick to recognise his dilemma Anya reached out to grab his wrist.

"Come on Mike! Stick your hand up my skirt," she gasped, sliding his fingertips up beneath her skirt and along her stockinged thigh before letting go then using both hands to shrug her blouse from her shoulders. Mike groaned as he watched each of her hands slip inside one of her 36 sized cups.

His eyes flitted from the hands caressing at her tits to his own which now started to slide up the top most part of her thigh, gently, cautiously exploring until his fingers alighted against the soft texture of her panties, to find them both silky and moist.


Conitnue next page ........

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:58 PM
As she caressed her own hands back and forth over her full breasts, so Mike began to tease his fingers gently too and fro over her gusset.

"Don't be a such a Fucking pussy," she suddenly sneered at him.

"What!!! Sorry!!!" he stuttered, shocked by the sharpness of her words, quickly drawing his hand away, fearing somehow he'd done something wrong, yet even before his hand had fully escaped from beneath her skirt she had released the hold of her own breasts, had reached forward and had snapped her fingers tightly around his wrist.

"Noooo! " she cried sharply. "Put it back," she demanded, her left hand joining her right, using them both to pull his hand back up the inside of her thigh, onto her crotch.

"There's a time for being gentle Mike and there's a time for being rough. Right now Miss Anya wants rough! Do you hear? Molest me Mike! Molest me like you do in your dreams. Isn't that what you do Mike? Don't you have your wicked way with me in those fantasies?"

"Ohh God yeah!" he moaned.

Encouraged, his fingers pulled her gusset to one side, his palm moving roughly too and fro over the bushy lips of her sex.

"Mmmm, that's more like it Mike," she hissed, as she began to move her hips back and forth against the palm of his hand.

"Harder Mike! Go on! You're a virgin, with years of pent up frustration to overcome. Use it Mike! Show me I have made the right choice!"

"Oh God Yeah!" he moaned, barely hearing her words, his attention now on his hand which was growing wetter by the second as his palm rubbed back and forth over her swollen pussy lips.

Unseen by Mike, for his attention was firmly fixed on his own hand between her slender thighs, she closed her eyes and letting out a moan began thrusting hard against his palm.

"Oh that's good Mike! So so good! When I was young like you it might have been enough but I'm older. I know my body so much better and it needs more.Use your fingers Mike. Feel how wet this wanton pussy is for you!"

For a moment Mike continued rubbing his palm over her pussy unable to believe the words he was hearing were coming from the woman of his dreams. Then, as her words finally registered, he opened out a finger and pushed it into her pussy.

"Oh God Yes! That's it Mike! But give me more! Make me cum!" she cried.

She eased herself down until she was laying on her desk, her knees fell apart as her pussy squirmed on his finger. Mike, quickly losing his inhibitions pushed a second finger inside her wet, sticky hole.

"Ohhh yeah that's nice! So Fucking nice!" she groaned. "And I bet that young cock of yours is nice and hard right now, isn't it Mike?"

"Oh shit yeah!"

Anya drew back her lips in an almost snarl like smile.

"Then take it out!" she growled at him.

Mike began to withdraw the hand playing back and forth over her pussy.

"Noooooo!" she cried. Keep those fingers inside me," she said wrapping her thighs tightly around his arm.

Doing as she'd said, leaving his fingers to work on her pussy, he used his free hand to unfasten his belt, freeing his waistband and in so doing, dropping his trousers to highlight the well formed tent inside his briefs.

"Ohhh Mike! That's nice. Not bad at all," she groaned, looking down at his hidden meat as it strove to climb out of his briefs. "You should know Mike, Miss Anya has always liked cock but there's something special and rare about raw, virgin cock. Do you know how lucky you are? Most young guys lose their virginity to some awkward, fumbling girl. But not you, you lucky little pervert!"

Again her young charge moaned at the crude description she'd given him.

"You like that don't you Mike? My calling you a pervert?"

He nodded, unsure of why the word had the effect of arousing him more than he already was. He looked down at his own erection, aware it was now within her grasp. This one thought caused his fingers to slip from her pussy.

"Finger me Mike dammit!" she cried. "Cos Miss Anya wants to cum all over her little perverts fingers! Cos that's what you are, a dirty little pervert who gets hot for the authority figures in his life. His teacher. Hmmmm! and I bet you like lady cops, too, huh? Or nurses? And nuns? And secretaries? Am I right Mike?"

He nodded, unable to believe how easily she had him pegged.

"Why is that Mike, do you think? Why is it you have a thing for the older, authoritarian figures?" she said as she reached down to peel aside the waistband of his briefs, dextrously catching his cock in her hand, wrapping her fingers around its girth as it snapped forward.

"Do you realise how lucky you are Mike? There's a lot of young guys with those types of fantasies. But very few had a teacher as hot as me, and more's the point.......how many got to fuck her?"

Spurred on by her words, his mind filled with the images he enjoyed as he lay on his bed at night, he pushed both fingers hard into her pussy. For a moment he thought he'd forced them too deep...too hard as he felt the walls of her pussy contract... convulse and her screams fill the classroom. Seconds later as her head tilted back, and her anguished cries became threatening curses, he felt her pussy juices flooding over his fingers.

"OH SHIT! What was that?" she sobbed, her body shaking from the force of an altogether unexpected climax.

He withdrew his fingers, it was him smiling now, pleased with himself. Pleased he had at last fulfilled one wish.

Anya lay there, wallowing in the afterglow of her climax. She'd intended for him to make her cum but she'd never expected it to be with such force.

Her head lolled to one side, she flicked out her tongue, drawing it around her lips, leaving a gossamer like sheen.

"Oh You Bastard Mike! I don't know what it was you just did to me ...or how you did it...but Christ I want more!"

Just then, as the last of her words tumbled from her lips she rolled to one side, lowered herself from the desk, then hooking her fingers under her panties, pulled them down to the floor and stepped out of them, kicking them to one side. She moved forward til she was stood, a leg either side of his chair, his body, her skirt hitched firmly up over her thighs to show off not just stocking tops but her brazen, sloppy, pussy lips.

Mike groaned as he saw her reach down between her legs to insert a finger deep between her slick pussy lips, his eyes noting how matted her bush was.

"Did you ever imagine this Mike when you were alone at home on your bed. That one day you'd be sat here watching your favourite teacher finger fucking herself for you?"

He wanted to answer, at the very least he wanted to nod his head but her words had the effect of removing all communication channels from his brain. He simply stood there, wide eyed and open mouthed as her slender, feminine finger continued to move slothfully in and out between her wet pussy lips.

She smiled, more to herself than at him, aware now more than ever she had only to ask and her young charge would do whatever she bid him.

She closed her eyes, just for a moment as her own finger slid wantonly in and out of her sex.

"You want me Mike don't you? Right now, more than anything else in this world, my naughty little charge wants me. In fact, right about now, you probably want to grab hold of your teacher and Fuck her ragged! Am I right?"

"Ohhh Shit....and how!" he groaned, his eyes mesmerised by the finger slipping so easily in and out between her legs.

Anya laughed.

"All in good time my star pupil, but first, as you're the cause of this wet pussy, I think it's only right I should make you eat me. What do you think? Would you like that Mike? Would you like to get down on your knees and eat me out?"

Though his eyes still remained fixed on her finger, he nodded.

"Then say it." she hissed.

"Yes....I'd like that."

"You'd like what? Say it." she demanded.

"I'd like to eat your pussy."

"LIKE? You'd LIKE to Mike? Or you WANT? Remember I'm your English teacher and I expect you to use the proper words for the occasion. So what is it to be Mike? Like to....or want to?"

"Oh shit!" he groaned, for the first time ever realising words too played a part in arousal. I WANT TO. I want to eat your pussy out." he finally answered.

Anya smiled. "Good! That's more like it and I guess if that's what you want, then I had better let you."

She drew the finger from her pussy and using both hands she pulled at the hem of her skirt, hitching it higher and higher up along her thighs, over her waist until it more resembled a belt.

Without another word she reached forward to slip her hands around the back of his head, then lifting her right leg, placed her foot down on the chair alongside him. Her fingers tightened into his hair pulling him down onto his knees and forward to meet her pussy moving the opposite way. She pressed her pussy lips firmly over his face. Their joint moans becoming one as the tip of his tongue began licking at her now slippery pussy.

She eased back slightly affording him the moment to savour the slick taste of her juices. It felt good but she wanted...needed more.....


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 08:59 PM
"Don't just tease me Mike! Eat me! I've told you, I don't want gentle, I want it rough. Show me what you can do you little bastard! Act out those perverted fantasies you have when you're wanking yourself off on your bed!"

Mike groaned but this time his response was immediate. He slid his hands up behind her, drawing his fingers firmly over the rounded cheeks of her arse, pulling her close, his tongue beginning to probe as he began kissing her with a passion that surprised even him. His lips closed over her labia, his tongue sliding easily in between her lips to begin an almost violent, passionate snog. Above, Anya growled her delight pushing ever harder onto his lips and face, smearing her juices over his nose, his cheeks, his lips...his tongue.

"Oh Yeah! That's hot!" she cried out, humping her pussy back and forth. "That's it baby Fuck me! Fuck me with that tongue you dirty bastard."

She thrust harder still but this time her thrusts were met with an equal force from his lips, his tongue, bringing her closer and closer to climax. She suddenly twisted her fingers even more tightly into his hair, forcing his head back, leaving him wanting for more now that he'd tasted her nectar.

She released her hands from his hair, slid her hands down the front of her body, over her hitched up skirt and on down to her pussy. He watched as she used the index finger of each hand to spread her wanton pussy lips apart..

"Now lick my clit, Nibble it!" she said, rubbing it coarsely with her finger as she did.

Mike didn't need telling twice, he edged closer and pushing his lips hard over her swollen bud, he started to nibble and suck.

"That's it! Fuck your slutty teacher." Anya cried.

"Oh yeah, you're such a slut," Mike moaned.

His words took Anya completely by surprise, sending shivers running up and down her spine. She immediately stepped back leaving his tongue licking at the empty space between them.

"What was that you said?" she demanded to know.

"Oh God...nothing." he mumbled.

"No! It wasn't nothing! You called me a slut, didn't you?" she hissed.

"Yes." he groaned, sensing that he'd overstepped the mark

Her face softened, her lips turn up at the sides to form the slightest of smiles.

"That's good." she said, surprising him. "That's the first dirty thing you've said all day, " then combing her fingers back through his hair she pressed her pussy lips back against his face once more.

"Now Fuck me Mike! Fuck YOUR slutty teacher with you tongue! It's good to use words Mike! You ought to understand, as your English teacher I love using words. In this instance.......dirty words. They turn me on my little pervert....Just as I'm sure they will you. Now show me how much I have taught you. Show me how well you have grasped my lessons. If there's one thing I can't stand, it's people who limit their vocabulary."

She suddenly pulled him full on to her pussy grinding her hips hard into his face as once more she twisted her fingers tightly into his hair, releasing him just as quickly as she pushed his head backward to look down into his eyes.

"Come on Mike! Express yourself! Say exactly what it is you want! Is it that you want to Fuck me Mike? Or do you want to copulate?"

Releasing one of her hands from his hair she drew her finger tantalisingly across his lips.

"That's such a dirty word, don't you think Mike? C o p u l a t e!" she repeated, drawing the word out long and slow. "It's...soooo animal! Is that how you see me? An animal....a dirty little bitch on heat? Is that what we're going to do is it Mike....COPULATE!!! Or maybe it's mate....that can be a dirty word too, if you say it right. As in, I'm about to mate with my slutty teacher."

Gripping his hair she pushed his head back, forcing him to look up into her eyes. Mike moaned.

"Now make me cum Mike! Make your slutty teacher cum all over your tongue!" she hissed.

Her fingers still twisted into his hair she pulled him forward where he was quick to sink his tongue deep between her wet, succulent lips.

He could hear both himself and his teacher moaning as he sucked and probed and licked, but it was as if he was a third party to it all, almost though he were stood watching himself ravage his sexy teacher.

He pushed his tongue deeper still, using his fingertips to dig firmly into the cheeks of her arse, giving him purchase. Anya tossed back her head, growling a filthy stream of abuse at him. She was so close now. It was all she wanted was cum. Cum all over her young pupils mouth and lips.

Again, using the fingers that had remained twisted into his hair, she pulled him closer, this time humping her pussy into his face, loving the way his tongue probed and snaked its way inside, adoring the passion with which his lips kissed her pussy.....as if he were snogging his teenage date for the very first time.

His hand started to slide up and down the crevice of her arse....His fingertips began to explore.......it was all too much and as the tip of his finger slide over her anus, so she could feel her pussy spasm, could feel her climax building until moments later, as he tipped her over the precipice, she let out an almost blood curdling howl as her juices exploded all over his face.

She stood there, shaking, having to reach down for his shoulders, desperate for support least she collapse onto the floor and as her body yielded to its erotic release, so he continued to lick and lap as her juices continued to flow from the warmth of her lips.

It seemed like minutes passed as Anya continued to stand there using her hands on his shoulders for support while her body slowly but surely drifted back down from its sexual highs. As far as Mike was concerned it didn't matter. She could take as long as she needed to recover if it meant he could stay like this between her silken legs. Finally though he felt her stir and knew his time was coming to an end.

"That was soooo good!" she moaned as she reached down for him and helped him, first to his feet, then so he was sat back down onto the chair.

She stood there momentarily, running her tongue around her lips as she looked down to admire the thick meaty cock that was half captured by the waistband of his briefs.

Mike sat there, apprehensive, not the slightest idea which way events were about to go, yet hoping against hope that he was soon going to be given the chance to finally 'take' her.

He looked upwards, his eyes instantly caught and held by her gaze. He noted her tongue as it flicked lightly around her lips, adorning them with a glossy sheen, as if in readiness Moments later watched as her body slid to the floor leaving her on her knees in front of him.

Again their eyes met but this time Mike let out a low, guttural groan as he felt, rather than saw, her hand reach out to take a hold of his cock. He could feel her nails grate up along his length, could feel the heat of her thumb as it glided too and fro over his now swollen knob. His mind screamed at him to look down, to witness what was taking place but his eyes refused to respond fearing to do so would be to wake from this erotic dream.

He sat there, his eyes caught under her hypnotic gaze while down below her fingers began to slide indolently up and down his rigid shaft.

"Now Mike! How would you like your dirty Miss Anya to go down on you? How often have you dreamt of feeling my lips slide up and down this delicious cock of yours?"

"Ohhh God! Pleaseeeee!" were the only words he could manage as his dream like mind began churning his wildest fantasies towards reality.

Finally, with Anya breaking her hypnotic spell he was able to look down in time to see her lips open, her head tilt forward then, closing his eyes tight shut once more, felt his sexy teacher closing her mouth over the head of his aching cock.

He moaned out loud, his first reaction being to thrust upwards,deep and hard, to bury his cock way way down into the warmth of her mouth....yet he held back, happy in the knowledge Anya would know just what to do to take him to new pleasures.

Her head dipped as she took almost the whole of his length deep into her wet, slippery mouth, then rose once more causing him to groan as her lips and teeth drew upwards along the thin layer of skin on his shaft. She held him there taking the time to swirl the tip of her tongue around and around his knob, its light touch seeming to know exactly where to flick, where to caress for maximum effect. Down below he could feel the ache in his balls in their desire to churn his juices.

"Ohhh Shit! Pleaseeeeee!" he heard himself plead, though he had no real idea of what it was he was asking of her, simply aware it was all he wanted for this feeling to continue.

Anya reached out with her left hand, easing her shoulder length hair back behind her ear. She wanted to be able to look up at her young charge while she sucked on his delicious cock, wanting to see the fire in his eyes. Her eyes met his and holding his gaze, she slid her lips down over his length for a second time.

Again Mike let out a low, animal like groan as he looked down, watching almost in disbelief as her lips hungrily gobbled their way down the shaft of his cock. He was in heaven, unable to believe such pleasure could be dealt by such sweet lips.

Though a part of him wanted her to continue, wanted to prolong the intensity of this feeling, he was suddenly gripped by the immediate desire to respond. He reached out, placing both hands on the top of her head and started forcing her down hard onto his raging cock. He began to lift from his hips, fuelled by his desire to sink himself as deeply as he could into the darkened, recesses of her mouth.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 09:00 PM
He could feel her begin to struggle as his hips thrust until the whole of his cock filled her mouth, could feel her fingers tighten into his thighs, could hear her gulping as her lungs desperately tried to take in air through the now filled passeway that was her mouth, yet still he kept thrusting, kept pulling down on her head, his mind being controlled solely by the messages being sent back to his brain from his cock. It wanted release...it wanted it bad.....

Just then Anya managed to pull free, her mouth open wide, gasping for air. Her lips smeared with the tell tale signs of his precum. She looked hot and flushed, breathing so hard now yet still her eyes were filled with a desire.

She stood directly in front of him. He looked on, mesmerised by the rise and fall of her breasts beneath her top as her body continued to take in oxygen.

"Ohhh Mike!" She gasped. "You really are the dirty little pupil aren't you?"

He watched as her lips formed that familiar, wicked smile. Continued to watch as her tongue glazed over her lips once more, tasting what juices of his remained

She leant forward then taking a firm grasp of his cock she straddled his chair. Slowly, ever so slowly, he felt her slide her pussy down over his shirt lowering herself until her pussy hovered just inches above the head of his cock.

"You do realise Mike, once I claim your virginity you'll be forever owned by me." she hissed at him.

Mike groaned by way of reply. Though her words came with demands, as far as he was concerned she could have all she wanted of him.

He heard her gasp out loud as she plunged down, his cock flaring against her inner walls. He closed his eyes, then opened them to find her eyes staring directly into his.

"I think you'll find it's not such a bad thing to be owned. To be my possession Mike. I take care of my possessions." she growled at him then lifting up, she plunged down again, harder, this time no longer stopping on the downward thrust but bouncing back up.

"Oh yessss! That's a nice dick. So thick and soooo hard."

Anya arched her back and reaching around the back of his head teased his lips and mouth towards her full rounded breasts. Mike raised a hand and began kneading his fingers over the material of her blouse, smoothing the cotton firmly over the flesh of her left breast, then proceeded to close his lips over her right nipple, feeling it throb, pulsate as he began sucking as much of her nipple and breast as he could, into his mouth. She was moaning louder now, in part because of the pleasure his thick shaft was giving below, in part because of the sensations his lips and mouth were transmitting through her body via her tits. She moaned then whimpered as he closed his teeth against her nipple.

Mike couldn't believe how good it felt,: the heat of her pussy wrapped around his shaft, working up and down on him as he suckled and petted at her tits..

"Ohhh yes! Go on Mike! Fuck me! Fuck this big fat dick right up me!" she screamed.

Egged on, Mike began to lift from the hips, ensuring their thrusts were in unison, flesh against flesh.

"Ohhh God! Imagine if the head were to walk in right now Mike! Imagine if she walked in on us right now."

Mike's mind was suddenly filled with the image of her spoken words. All at once he could picture it happening and filled with more bravado than ever blurted........

"Yeah! Then she'd see the kind of teacher she employs!"

Now it was Anya who's mind reeled with the image of her boss walking in. She imagined the look of shock on her face, a look of anger then disbelief as the realisation dawned of what was taking place. It would mean instant dismissal. Disciplinary action.... The loss of her job....Never again being able to teach. The risk of what she was doing suddenly became all too clear, but just as this fact hit home, Mike drove upwards from his hips, thrusting his cock deeper than ever.

Anya mewled like a scalded cat and dropped down hard, grinding her pussy against the very root of his shaft.

"Oh god, Mike." She gasped. She reached around, behind her back and sliding her hands between his legs began stroking his balls as she continued to ride up and down. She grabbed at his hand and slid it around to the cheeks of her arse.

"Tease my arse, you bastard." She pleaded

Mike didn't need telling a second time, he reached around and began kneading his fingertips into the cheeks of her arse causing her movements to become jerky as she raised up and down. He slipped a finger down to her pussy and, coating it with her juices, slipped it back along her crevice, using small circular motions to gently tease it around and around her anus.

"Oh God! Be gentle," she whimpered.

"Why should I?" he growled into her ear. "I'm a pervert remember. Isn't that what you said?"

Choosing not to wait for her response,sensing that somehow, somewhere along this chain of events, control had now passed to him, he slipped the tip pf his finger into her anus.

"Oh Christ! Nooooo! she pleaded loudly, before burying her face in his shoulder.

He thrust upwards, simultaneously teasing her anus with his finger. She cried out once more. In truth he had no idea if it was painful for her? Or simply intense? He suspected intense as she continued riding up and down on his rigid cock.

As she lifted her body then began to slide back down onto his cock, so he pushed his finger deeper.

The slow, rhythmic pace with which she'd been riding his cock suddenly became more violent, her body now bouncing in short sharp bursts, both sets of fingers digging firmly into his shoulders. She was panting now, her eyes closed, her head lolling backwards and had he been able to witness it, her eyes rolled back in their sockets.

"Oh Shit! Fuck me! Fuck me! I'm cumming! Ohhh God! Make me cum!" she cried.

Just then she leant forward and grasping both sides of his face with her hands, pulled him into an embrace. She kissed him for the first time, a frenzied, passionate, French kiss, their tongues seemingly in tune with the movements of their bodies.

He slid his tongue into her open mouth.

"Oh yes, you pervert!" she cried out loud before sucking on his tongue just as she'd previously done on his cock.

He held her there, relishing the taste of her lips and mouth as she continued to bounce up and down on his cock, til finally, feeling his balls tense he had little choice but to pull his lips from hers.

"Oh God! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna fill you with cum!" he moaned, as he thrust his hips upwards.

Anya clutched at his face, pulling it hard onto her breasts as she felt her pussy ready to explode. Their bodies rocked back and forth as one, their movements violent...wanton....... then all at once she felt him. His cock spasmed inside her. It pulsed. Seconds later she could feel his warmth flooding inside her. She tipped her head back and howled the arrival of her own climax, her juices swamping his cock.

They remained there, sat on the chair, clutching at one another's bodies, as if to let go would prove it all a dream.

The classroom was still, silent apart from the sounds of their laboured breathing.

Mike lay beneath her tremoring body, his cock still hard within her, all too aware he was going to be late getting home.

He didn't care. He had Fucked his hot teacher. And, as she had earlier said, 'how many guys could honestly say that?'

After some minutes, minutes where they had remained silent in one another's caress, she climbed off his body and stood.

She looked down at him, her gaze almost contemptuous.

"Pervert." She voiced, as she began buttoning up her blouse.

Mike's eyes drew down her body, down over the pencil style skirt that was still tucked high on her waist, down to her pussy where her juices were, even then, still leaking, down the inside of her thighs.

Unseen by Mike, Anya too looked where his eyes had alighted. She reached forward using her fingertips to lift his chin so he was looking once more into the gaze of her eyes.

"Lick me clean!" she said, apparently back in control. "Get down on your knees and Lick me clean!"

"Mike tipped forward until he had slid off the chair, onto his knees. His hands moved upwards, along the outsides of her thighs before his head was buried between her sensual legs to do her bidding.

He had no idea how, what had happened, had happened. It was simply his wish, as his head rested between her legs, that it it would happen again.....and soon.


The End !!! :)

Kenken
31-10-2007, 09:15 PM
三P檔案 - 1

本故事由香港舊雜誌短篇掃瞄改寫:


我要講的是我年輕時的見聞。

雖然經過十幾年了,這件事依然很清楚地浮現在腦海中,而且經常去想他。

也許世上真是一樣米養百種人吧!表面上活得很好的人,私底卻下不知有多少煩惱
也說不定呢!

當時,有朋友陳明來找「單身貴族」的我,談到他和朋友夫妻間有些困擾。

「如果你行的話,願意幫助我嗎?」他說道。

到底他們之間有何困優呢?聽起來頗令人感到意外呢?

原來那個人是區議員,本來就是土財主,有沒有上班,根本無關緊要,但是,世上
的事,並非都很完美的。

他們夫妻之間雖然沒有小孩,但仍能和睦相處,照如此推演下去,必定兩人的生活
相當和諧才是,可是,這些年來,他先生的陰莖卻從未勃起過。

他吃了很多藥,看了很多醫生,但是就是治不好他的毛病。

除了藥物之外,他也用其他方法去刺激他,但是每次都失望。

於是他們夫婦想出一個非常的手段來。那就是讓他的妻子在別的男人懷抱中,讓他
看到做愛的過程,是否能刺激他的勃起。

他們並不知道這個方法是否能行得通, 是別無他法,很想試一試。

但是,問題是他們要拜託誰呢!而令他們耽心的是不知對方是否有病在身,他們當
然害怕被傳染。

最令他們難以開口的是,這是他們夫婦之間的秘密,實在不足為外人道也。

而且,如果性技巧笨拙者也不好,不喜歡憐香惜玉者更不行。

因此他們不停的在困難中,試圖尋找出合意的對象來。

他們和他們的妤友陳明討教,並希望借重他的熱心來協助,但這件事對陳明來說,
可以說是晴天霹靂,對他的確是一道難題。

於是,他想到來找當時尚是單身貴族的我來試試看。

陳明看起來身強力壯,技巧也很好,也許他覺得這種事很不名譽,也許他認為我這
個單身男人諒必渴望得到女人的慰藉。

聽到他這麼說,我覺得這件事蠻有趣的,陳明說話的樣子又不像在愚弄我的樣子,
的確有對夫婦有這方面的困擾。

他的話,固然有趣,但又不能如此就答應下來吧!畢竟尚有許多疑間。

第一:如果他們的計劃得以實現,親眼看見自己的妻子與別的男人做愛,他的丈夫
真的就能勃起嗎?

如果真的興奮了,而又是不愉快的興奮呢?我想:假如不愉快的話,那就不妙了。

不過,如果正當自己正達到性高潮時,而在氣喘如牛的抽送中替人慰藉老婆,難免
諸多顧忌,一定不會去注意他的。

我又想:當我們玩得好過癮時,他也正好勃起時,是不是會很沒趣呢?雖然是經過
他們夫婦的同意,但在她丈夫面前,她畢竟是別人的妻子啊!

第二:我實在不習慣在別的男人面前做愛,即使他丈夫徊避,也有可能在不知不覺
中被人偷窺!但是,我還不知道,而拚命做愛哩!

而且一開始就知道有人當場觀看,在這種情形下,我是否還能性致勃勃呢?

當有人在當場觀看,再加上女人大張私處,準備讓男人進入時,而自己卻不舉,那
豈不是太丟臉了。

而對方女性來說,她真的會達到高潮嗎?還是只有我自己覺得興奮,而插入我的陽
具到她 內而已。

如果對方女性是一位水性陽花的女人就另當別論了,但是幾年來,都因丈夫無法勃
起,而守寡的女人,她本身就是一位貞潔的女性。

如此貞潔的女性,只因為要治療自己丈夫的性無能,而接受陌生男人的陰莖插入自
己的秘處,相信她心內一定很苦吧。

這種苦,即使未做時能忍受,但是到陰莖真的插入時,她能忍受嗎?

對於如此貞潔的女性,在被插入時,真會覺得爽快嗎?我心中頗懷疑。

如果女人怎麼玩都無法獲得快感,那麼即使我在怎麼努力,也沒法引發他先生的興
奮哦!如果這一切的結局不夠美滿,豈不是白搭嗎?

以前的春宮圖中,強盜常把男人梆在柱子上,而在他的面前,玩弄他妻子,而丈夫
無能為力保護自己的老婆,那 悲哀,我幾乎都可以想像得出,當時我一直以為那是想
像而已,沒有想到世上真有這 事。

但是,為了討自己的丈夫高興,而在丈夫面前和別的男人做愛,簡直是匪夷所思。

我思前想後,結果想打退堂鼓,陳明也沒有積極地勤我,所以我把這件事當成是玩
笑而已,後來也沒有機會再問他,事情就不了了之。

不過,後來我知道在這世界上男人之中,因為自己的妻子紅杏出牆而偷窺者有之,
還有利用外遇的妻子讓對方感到滿足,而相互交換性伴侶的例子。

好像一間書局的老闆,是擁有美麗妻子的男人,不幸他發覺妻子有了外遇。

而對方竟是常出入他們家的醫生,他想像得出他們逢場作戲的場所。

而這個書局的主人,他雖對醫生感到憤怒,他又沒有辦法,所以他想:偷偷打電話
給尚不知情的醫生太太,告訴他們幽會的地方,對方一定會半信半疑的去察看的。

那書局的老闆打電話給對方的太太后,自己還準備提供協助。

當時,自然沒有像現在有如此豪華的旅館,只有一些用木板隔間,聽得到隔壁聲音
的別墅,它是一間名稱叫「溫柔鄉」的「純粹租房」的別墅,書局的老闆租下隔壁的房
間,認為如此才能偷窺到一切。

Kenken
31-10-2007, 09:16 PM
三P檔案 - 2


偷情的二人不知這件事,所以掩人耳目,偷偷來到「溫柔鄉」偷情,兩人是慾火中
燒,興致勃勃,那紅杏出牆的妻子,的確是一個大美人,她在自己喜愛的男人的懷抱中
更加妖艷動人。

書局的主人看得又嫉妒又興奮,趁外遇之妻與醫生在外幽會時,自己則先回家,他
想知道妻子這次是如何編織藉口。

他好整以暇地等待著,但想起剛才看到他的妻子的媚態的情景,不但不太憤怒,而
且不自覺地興奮起來了…

當我聽到這件事時,覺得世間真是一樣米養百種人。

有男人希望看見自己的妻子被別的男人擁抱,還有像書局老闆的那種男人…

除此之外,世上還有哪一類型的飲食男女呢?應該還有很多我不知道的例子吧。

但不管怎麼說,我已經碰到一個實例了,那是好友阿朱的口述。

包先生,洋行高級職員,年輕時是個大情聖,但是他雖濫情,卻不亂性。

或者由於過分紳士風度的約束自己,美滿婚姻後出現了嚴肅的問題:包夫婦互相擁
抱時,竟不能勃起,他就是剛才提到的那種人,這種人可能視愛妻為女神,看到妻子和
的別的男人作愛才會興奮。

雀屏中選者,正是我的好友朱先生。

朱先生年輕時花名「豬高」,非常好色,所以有非常豐滿的性經驗,他看起來是獵
艷高手,所以應該不會發生其他狀況才對。

包先生聽聞朱先生的往事,於是特地跑到他上工處,看看他的長相與人品。

結果,他認為如果選他,一定可以放心,於是經人介紹,委託朱先生擔此大任。

朱先生和我如此小心奠翼的作法不同,他爽快地答應了。

他定好日子,特地去拜訪包夫婦。

這是某天早上發生的事。

他去了,發現女工人帶小孩去上學了,家中只剩下正在等他的包夫婦。

包先生親自出來迎接,他很高興地招呼客人到屋內,當然不會馬上談到正題。

「終於等到您了,請坐。」,他打開話匣子:「歡迎你到我家玩啊!」

「我去鋪個床。」包太太笑容可掬,打過招呼,先 開了。

一這種對話方式,好像是在和一個按摩先生說話一樣。

丈夫三十七、八歲,太太看起來三十四、五歲的樣子。

到了寢室,他的妻子好像要被人按摩似的,馬上躺到床頭上。

她的老公包先生,坐在旁邊,手放在膝蓋上,一副觀看醫生為妻子醫病的樣子。

朱先生雖是沙場老將,但也是第一次碰見這種事,所以無法隨心所欲,根本無法勃
起,因此面子全無。

儘管是包夫婦特別拜託他的,而且在出手之前,就知道這家的男主人確實很可憐,
但是當著他人的面,實在無法勃起,自己的面子也的確掛不住。

好不容易才冷靜下來,然後靜靜地掀開包太太的睡衣,觀看著她的陰毛以及陰部的
外形,讓自己的眼睛吃冰淇淋。

他再將她的雙腳分開,他輕輕地愛撫她的陰部,而且將手指插入其中,她似乎感到
相當愉悅。

在這愛撫當中,朱先生的陰莖也膨脹起來了,他終於爬到包太太的肚子上。

朱先生和我不同,算是相當大膽,而且充滿自信,不像我考慮那麼多。

但是,當自己的陰莖要插入她的陰門時,突然有一股不安襲了上來。

雖是他們夫妻拜託他的,但是自己對這一對夫妻根本一無所知。

雖然這不可能有任何陷阱,但是看到別的男人和自己的妻子性交,有可能一時突然
發脾氣,說不定自己的腦袋瓜反而不保呢!

事情演變至此,的確是騎虎難下,朱先生雖感到不安,但仍然得繼續進行下去。

他爬上包太太的身體上,內心雖有點不自在,但仍將自己的陰莖插入對方的陰道。

進行到這時,基本上沒有異樣,但朱先生似乎有些性急,平常的性技巧並沒有發揮
出來,只是快速的摩擦之後,腰部就開始緩緩抽送著。

包先生的太太,長久以來,得不到丈夫的慰藉,所以認為這樣很好,但突然之間,
她也變得慌亂。更何況,她丈夫在旁邊好像在看戲一樣,她真的會感到快感?

女人的心很難摸清楚,但是歐陽太太看起來倒是非常爽快的。

丈夫使用這種非常手段,無非是想得到刺激,沒想到他妻子在做愛時,會感到如此
愉快。

他丈夫在旁邊觀看,到底有何感想,朱先生自然是不清楚,但他和包先生一談,包
先生便叫他不用客氣,盡力而為,在那飢渴的性交下,她自然很快獲得快感。

因此,朱先生的耽心是多餘的,丈夫只是一心一意觀看他們性交。

朱先生使包先生的妻子得到相當滿足之後,自己也射精了,他從包先生的妻子身上
下了來,他對一直在看的包先生說:「到此為止…」

他說完,就要從包先生妻子身上爬下來時,突然腰部被人挾緊。

在他身體另一方,包先生的妻子說道:「我可不可以舐你的…」

妻子為了自己的丈夫,用力挾著朱先生的腰,臉看著他,她想舐他的陽具。

朱先生沒辦法,只好露出已萎縮的陰莖,包先生的妻子則將它握在手中,像玩具般
把玩著,然後放在口中開始舐了起來。

她舐著剛剛才射精的陰莖,朱先生雖覺得癢,但也無法可想,只有忍耐,隨她去玩
了,如果是妻子對丈夫這麼做,表示他們玩得過癮,而且如此引誘,丈夫有可能再度勃
起的。

果然,包夫婦接著也完成了一場好事。

「謝謝你的幫忙,謝謝!」作為丈夫的包先生事後連生道謝。

朱先生第一次受托與他人之妻當著她老公面前做愛,而且作丈夫的還道謝,真是難
得的經驗,他總算完成這件大工程,最後,他們還約好下次見面的日期才回家。

後來才聽說,這對夫妻使用這種手段並非第一次,在朱先生之前,他們也曾經找過
其他公司年輕的職員來過了,但不知道這位年輕人與他們有何關係,因為朱先生並沒有
多嘴動問。

不過,我想那人一定也是和朱先生一樣,玩得很緊張吧。

朱先生還告訴我,那個包先生的太太騎在丈夫之外的男人的身上,而且舐著他的陰
莖,臉上非但無不悅的顏色,還表示了她的心的喜悅。

包太太在與他人做愛之後,包先生受到充分刺激,就能勃起射精,但是,如果沒有
這麼做的話,他先生根本無法盡到做丈夫的義務。

這種事很難令人想像得出,世界上竟有為了自己的丈夫,而將自己的身 交給其他
男人的,若朱先生不是我的死黨,我根本無法相信這種事的。

朱先生是一位業餘的攝影師,他有拍下自己做愛的鏡頭自娛,自從與包先生夫婦有
過這種不尋常的交際之後,為了消除不安,於是他在和包太太做愛時,拍下他們做愛的
姿勢,以及包夫婦作愛的姿態等。

他將沖洗好的照片拿去給包先生看,包先生非常高興,以後只要看到照片,就可以
和太太做愛了,但他們仍要求朱先生玩三P!

之後,他們特別喜歡研那些照片。

朱先生有時會猶豫不決應採取何種姿勢時…

「怎樣呢?」他看著包夫婦。

「這個,很好啊!」包太太纖手玉指…

她說甚麼,包先生都同意,那個鏡頭是,包太太張開大腿,並把屁股抬高的構圖。

到別人的家裹,與別人的妻子,而且在他丈夫面前,將自己的私處完全裸露出來,
有時覺得怪不安的。

所以有時他很想帶她到別處去,包先生倒是很爽快地答應了:「以後,你可以帶她
出去,我只要聽我太太敘述就行了。」

但是,這個計劃並未實行。

之後,朱先生雖然又到包先生家去過幾次,但因為太太的陰部又不是極品鮑魚,所
以他感到厭倦,便不想去了 End。

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 09:55 PM
Nice 三Pstory there bro Kenken !!! Thanks !!! :)

Will continue mine ...Title : Who Would Have Thought

At twenty-two, Robbie still went on holidays with his parents, although his older sister by two years – Jill did not. The family of four had been holidaying on the Gold Coast since the kids were eight and six. However, as long as Robbie could remember their father would spend most of his time at the local bowls club, for nearly the entire holiday of two weeks. Yet, in the past few years his father’s time at the bowls club increased, so that he also spent his nights there. Robbie takes up his story.

No sooner had we arrived at our apartment then dad took off for the bowls club. Mum unpacked her and dad’s stuff and I unpacked mine. We sat and had a cuppa and mum asked what I was going to do, but I had no idea and asked her. Mum said she wanted to go shopping – she loved it on the Gold Coast, so I said I would go with her. I felt sorry for mum, because dad spent no time with her.

We went to the Burleigh shopping centre. We separated so we could do our own thing and agreed to meet back at the coffee shop in an hour. Too long for me, but too short for mum. We met up an hour later and had coffee then returned to our apartment – still no dad. I asked mum what she had bought, and she was thrilled that I was taking an interest in her shopping she pulled out one item after another. However, when she had emptied all bar one bag, she appeared to have finished showing me. So I asked about the last bag and she blushed and said with a grin,

“I can’t show you that stuff.”

But I insisted until she said,

“I bought some cloths and underwear, ok?”

Without hesitation I told her,
“Well show us.”

“I can’t show you that,” she insisted.

But I pressed and for some reason she said ‘ok’. She reached into the bag and seemed to carefully select something and pulled it out – it was a bra. I said,

“Blimey, is that a bra or a catapult?” Mum grinned and blushed again and said,

“Don’t be so rude.”

But I could see her expression was – well playful, not angry or upset. So I asked her again,

“What else have you got in the bag?”

Mum grinned and asked,

“Why should I show you if you’re only going to criticize?”

“Ok,” I said, “but can I give you constructive comment?”

I was hoping she would say ‘yes’ for some reason – we seemed to be connecting on a new level and it was exciting, and I think mum was having a bit of fun too.

“Just constructive, not critical – ok?” mum told me and I nodded my agreement.

So mum reached into her bag and pulled out another bra much like the one before it and I asked,

“Ok, so how come you buy bras like those?”

Mum looked a little surprise and asked,

“What do you mean?” she asked and meant it.

She couldn’t see anything wrong with her bras. They were the big, all covering ugly things.

“Well there not very sexy are they?”

I asked her and she looked a bit oddly at me, like I was asking a strange question of her.

“I don’t wear sexy, I’m too old. Don’t be silly,” she laughed at me a little.

“Ok, what else have you got?” and I looked at her bag.

Mum seemed more comfortable with showing me her ‘intimates’ now, and reached into her bag again and pulled out a pair of big panties. She looked at me waiting for my comment.

“Not sexy,” I told her again and she gave me that look of ‘as if it should be’.

“Don’t you like wearing sexy stuff?” I asked and she gave a little laugh.

“Oh come on, I told you I’m too old for that,” she was grinning at me again.

“Yeah, but doesn’t dad like it?” I knew I was straying onto very personal ground, but mum just looked at me and sort of snorted.

“He hasn’t cared for years,” she told me.

I was shocked, both that she told me and that dad had lost interest so early. Mum was only forty-six. I wondered aloud,

“Why would he not care?” Mum answered quickly,

“I don’t know, but he just stopped caring about all that years ago.”

So I asked,

“Doesn’t that bother you,” I asked concerned for mum, because I was.

“Yeah it bothers me, but what can I do?” mum asked and I could see her eyes were tearing up a bit.

She asked me like her best friend, so I tried to fill the bill.

“Well you could have divorced him and get a boy friend,” I ventured.

Mum looked amused at that idea and said,

“No, I couldn’t do that. He’s your father and I couldn’t break up the family.”

So I said,

“Yeah, but you’re missing out, or doesn’t that bother you too much?”

Mum gave me a sideways look as if sizing me up, but to my surprise said,

“I told you it bothers me.”

I had the feeling she was fishing for something from me. I asked her a question that could have killed the conversation right there,

“Yeah I know, but how much does it bother?” and by the look mum had at that question I thought I had be more specific.

“You know, do you get frustrated?” I hoped I hadn’t gone too far, but mum answered.

“Really frustrated sometimes,” and I could see she really meant it. I decided to find out more.

“Well don’t you relieve yourself?” I tried to use my concerned voice. Mum grinned and said,

“Yeah, but you shouldn’t, should you?” Mum looked at me as if I had all the answers.

“Of course you should,” I told her. “Do you use a vibrator?” Mum shook her head.

“Well what do you do?”

I could feel myself becoming excited and mum seemed to be a little flushed. She hesitated for a about ten seconds and then answered,

“My hand.”

“Well that should do it.” But I could see by her expression that it hadn’t worked.

“It didn’t work did it?” I asked her and she shook her head a little sadly.

“Didn’t anyone tell you how to do it?”

But before mum could answer I asked,

“Didn’t you pick something up from dad?” She shook her and said,

“Your father spends little time, when he spent time which was rare.” I was shocked.

“What, he was a ‘wham bam thank you mam’?” I asked and this time I was a little shocked.

“That sounds about right,” mum said with a little firmness.

“Ok, so let’s get back to the original issue,” but at that mum looked a little downcast.

I’m sure she was hoping I could give her some beneficial pointers in how to play with yourself – successfully. So I thought I would lead us back to it.

“Do you feel sexy?” I asked my mum.

“I’m too old for all that,” she told me yet again, as if I hadn’t understood the firt time she had said.

“No you’re not. You’re as young as you feel and as sexy as you feel,” I told her with conviction.

“You need to dress sexy to feel sexy, to achieve satisfaction,” I told her and mum brightened considerably.

“So, let’s go shopping again,” she said and we went back to the shops where I gave mum half an hour on her own to shop.

We drove back to our apartment in silence, once there mum hurried off to change. I waited in the lounge area and mum walked in within a few minutes.

“How do you feel?” I asked her. She was dressed in a nice light weight dress.
“Well a bit odd. They feel too small,” mum answered.

“Yeah, but do you feel sexy?” I asked her.

“A bit,” she replied. I felt a door had opened for me and I decided to step through it.

“Well, come closer then,” I asked her and mum walked over to stand in front of me, so I stood up and put my are around her shoulders and she put her arms around my lower back..

“That looks a lot better,” I told her and it felt good to hold mum, and I felt her relax into me.

“You look sexier. Now did you buy some better underwear?” Mum looked up a little horrified her son would ask her this.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
31-10-2007, 09:57 PM
“Well did you?” I pressed and she looked a little embarrassed and looked at the floor.

“Yes,” she said in a small voice.

“Do they feel nice?” I was getting a little excited and couldn’t believe it.

“Yes,” she said in the same voice still looking at the floor.

But her arms stayed where they were. I gave mum a little squeeze and kiss on the top of her head, and she squeezed me back. I dropped my hand and deliberately ran it over her bottom so I could feel her new panties. They were brief. Mum responded immediately and pushed herself away from me, and gave me a half-hearted punch.

“Robbie, I’m your mother,” she exclaimed in a shocked voice.

However, I didn’t detect any revulsion from her.

“I had to know,” I told her.

“I couldn’t look up your dress or lift it up could I?” I pleaded my case. But the very idea was thrilling

“No you most certainly could not,” she told me emphatically.

I stepped beside her again and put my arm around her shoulder and gave her another little squeeze. She put her arm around my back again.

“I can’t stay mad with,” she said looking up at me.

“Then I should have lifted up your dress then,” I joked and she gave me a look of a loving mother for her naughty boy.

“It looks like I could have,” I said testing the waters.

“No you couldn’t have,” she told me, but with no where the strength of before.

We looked at each other.

“Oh go on, I bet you look great,” I tried.

“Robbie,” she said with a far weaker shocked voice.

“Go on just the once, I bet you look great.”

“Robbie no,” and her voice held no shock, but a different emotion.

I turned mum so we faced each other and put both arms around her, and she did the same to me.
“Oh please mum, I’d really love to look at how great you look.”

I felt her body against mine and my excitement was growing. I realized what I was asking my mother.

“Can I mum, can I have a look, just a little look, please mum?”

Mum said nothing, but I felt her body ease into mine a little more. A second or two latter I held her away from me to look at her, but she wasn’t looking at me, she was looking at the floor.

“Can I mum please, please mum, I bet you look great.”

I think her resolve was weakening, that’s why she couldn’t look at me. I held her shoulders and sat back down again and looked into her face as she remained standing.

“Just a little look ok?” W

We looked at each other.

“Ok mum.”

She gave the slightest of nods. I couldn’t believe it.

“Oh thanks mum, thanks,” I said and then mover my hands from her shoulders to the bottom of her dress.

Mum looked around as if expecting someone to be watching, and then looked down at me and her eyes were wide and her breathing hard. I looked at her dress and then lifted it up slowly to see her little white panties. My hands were resting on her hips. I held her dress there and said,

“Oh mum you are so beautiful.”

She made no move to replace her dress or remove my hands. I could see my mother’s pussy bulging within the white material, as if about to burst out any minute. She was very round and full from what I could see through the material. My breath was taken away. I looked up at her and saw a tear in her eye, but a smile on her face.

“I love you mum, I love you so much.”

She placed a hand on my head and I instinctively inclined my head to her and it rested on her lower tummy. Mum placed a second hand on my head and spoke for the first time.

“I love you too Robbie, you’re my good boy,” she said in a voice full of emotion.

“I’ll always be your good boy mum,” I told her and then moved my head back and let her dress go, and looked up at her.

With passion and sincerity I said,

“You are so beautiful. I had no idea how beautiful you are.”

Mum seemed to swell with pride and her smile grew.

“What else did you buy today,” I asked tenderly, breaking the moment.

Mum seemed to regather herself and said,

“I’ll show you.”

Mum walked back to her bedroom. I couldn’t believe it; I was so turned on, but it’s your mum I kept telling myself. I was really in a quandary. After about five minutes mum can out again. This time she was wearing a top and skirt that showed her midriff, and the skirt was very short for mum and swept out a bit. My face expressed how impressed I was and mum smiled widely, pleased with her reaction she had on her son. She walked up to stand in front of me again, and she stood very close to me. I looked up and said with enthusiasm,

“You look fantastic.”

Mum’s smile broke widely to show her teeth, which told me how pleased she was that she could bring such a reaction from her son. I looked from her short skirt back to her face and could see her eyes looking at me with such love. Her arms were by her side, but I thought I would try again. This time I didn’t ask. I reached out as I looked into her eyes of love, expecting mum to either step away from me, or push my hands away, but she did neither. Mum just continued to look lovingly at me.

My hands took hold of the sides of her skirt as I stared into her eyes and lifted, mum came a half step forward and placed her hand on the side of my head again. My hands were on her hips again. I let my eyes drop to look at my mother’s panties, which were black and seem to be a very snug fit. Her pussy was threatening to burst out of these as well. I swallowed hard, and I think mum heard me, because I looked up again and there were tears in he eyes as she beamed at he with a look of love that was also about to burst out of her.

“Oh mum you are so beautiful, I just love looking at you, just love it.”

She could hear the sincerity again, and this time she had to open her mouth to draw in a big gasp of breath. She suddenly pulled my head to her body again, and this time I looked at the huge mound just below my face. I was fascinated. She held me for a few seconds and then released me, and stepped back. She wiped her eyes and said with a voice full of emotion and a little tentatively,

“I’ve got more if you want to see.”

“You bet, this is great, you’re so beautiful,” I told her hardly able to contain my rising passion and enthusiasm.

Mum beamed and returned to her bedroom. My head was swimming with images of my mother’s panties, filled to near bursting with her pussy. I found I was struggling for breath, and had to breathe hard to regain it. Again after about five minutes mum came out of the bedroom, but this time she looked a little apprehensive. I was worried that she had given herself a good talking too about what she was allowing her son to see. Yet, she walked up to stand in front of me after only a moment’s hesitation.

This time mum was wearing a longer, fuller skirt and sleeveless top. Her top came down to just over the top of her skirt. Again my face mirrored how impressed I was, and maybe that’s why she only hesitated to stand in front of me. Looking down at me with her loving eyes and big smile, I looked up into her eyes and tried to convey the love I felt for her. Before I could do anything she pulled my head to her body and held it with bother hands.

“I love you so much Robbie,” she told me, her voice charged with affection for me.

“I love you so much too mum,” I figured she had decided this had to stop.

Then she released my head and just stood in front of me, looking down with those loving eyes and smiling. I must have been wrong about her changing her mind, I thought with delight. I reached out again and took hold of her skirt and lifted, and this time my jaw dropped and all I could say was,

“Oooh, wow, wow, wow.”

I looked up at mum and she was beaming and giggling, mum was actually giggling. She was wearing see-through panties. I looked back at her panties and stared her bulging pussy, and I could see her flesh straining against these panties too. Mum was shaven. The sight of her shaven pussy in see-through panties had me shaking my head as I held her hips and quietly saying,

“Wow, wow, how beautify, how beautiful.”

And as I did mum broke into a little laugh and placed her hand on the side of my head, gently and lovingly caressed her son’s head. I must have sounded like an idiot. I stared at mum’s pussy through the fine mesh of her panties, and they revealed about half the length of her pussy lips as they plunged down into the gusset. I looked up at mum,

“I can’t believe how spectacularly beautiful you are, you’re just so amazing, so amazing mum. Mum you’re positively gorgeous, spectacularly gorgeous.”

She just continued to smile broadly with such loving eyes.

“I feel more loved than any son has ever been loved by his mother, you know that mum. Thank-you so much, thank-you,” I gibbered at her and her eyes began to glisten again with tears.


Continue next page ........

David_Ginola
31-10-2007, 11:39 PM
Bro....why stopped???? I was getting aroused.....and u......:mad:

Please continue......pls pls pls

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 08:11 AM
Bro....why stopped???? I was getting aroused.....and u......

Please continue......pls pls pls

Pai Seh Pai Seh bro D_G and ALL !!! Cause the system was lagging and my OC also nagging liao so bo bian can only continue today . :o :p

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 08:14 AM
Sorry for all the delay ......here goes the continuation of the story :

Mum reached out both her hands and drew my head to her body again, and I looked down on mum’s magnificent pussy. She gently ran her fingers through my hair saying,

“You’re my good boy Robbie and I love you so much, so much.”

With my head pinning her skirt, I allowed my left hand to rest about the middle of mum’s thigh and my right hand rubbed and caressed her ample bottom.

“I love you too mum,” I said staring at her pussy through her fine mesh panties. She continued to run her finger through my hair for about ten seconds and then quietly said,

“I have one more new thing to wear if you want to see.”

“I sure would,” I said dreamily.

A couple of seconds later went by before mum let my head go and stepped away from me. We looked at each other and knew an acknowledgment of something new in our relationship, had passed between us. Still staring into my face, mum backed slowly to her bedroom and I watched her skirt fall back into place. It took only about half a minute and mum was walking back into the lounge, but she was wearing the same top and skirt as before. I must have looked a little perplexed, because mum smiled widely at me as she came to stand in front on me one more time. Then it struck me; her new cloths this time were a new pair of panties.

I looked up and smiled my understanding. Without the earlier awkwardness, I lifted mum’s skirt and held her hips. This time mum was wearing the tiniest of lacy French knickers or boxers, and they were tight. This time her pussy wasn’t straining to burst out of her panties, because her pussy lips were bulging out the side of the crotch.

“Oh wow, wow,” I said, and to think I thought I wouldn’t see anything better then the previous pair of panties.

They looked great on her and again I marvelled at her taste in lingerie, because each of her choices looked great on her. I looked up and grinned.

“Like them do you,” mum asked as she reached for my head and drew it against her body.

Her pussy was so fat I could still her pussy lips poking out of her tiny boxers with my head against her lower tummy. I placed my hands as before, but this time I caressed mum’s left thigh by running my hand up high on her leg; and my right had caressed her ample bottom as before. I heard her sigh and she said,

“Oh Robbie, Robbie you make me feel so special, so special.”

“You are special mum, and you deserve some appreciation for how beautiful you look,” I told her in return.

“Oh thank-you Robbie, thank-you, my special boy,” she said as she ran her fingers through my hair.

I had a sudden thought.

“Would you like to spend the afternoon together?”

“I’d love to spend the afternoon with my boy,” she cooed.

“Let’s sit together on the couch,” I suggested and mum just said,

“Mmm,” with a voice that told me just how much she was enjoying this, and I was a little surprised.

Mum eventually release my head, stepped away from me and said,

“I’ll be back in a minute” and went back to her bedroom, so I waited again and sat at one end of the couch.

When mum returned she was wearing her wrap-around that she uses to cover herself when wearing her swim suit, and a thin cheese cloth type shirt that hung open - unbuttoned. She had covered her new exciting, tiny boxer underwear, but only just. I could see she had a new see through bra on and her wrap sitting on her hips was as short as a micro mini. Mum came and sat at the other end of the couch so she was facing me. She drew her legs up so her knees were under her chin, and I could see her pussy bulging in her tiny boxers, and as she sat there her pussy lips squeeze out the sides of the crotch again – beautiful. Mum was smiling at me with those adoring eyes. My eyes roved between mum’s see through bra that her open shirt exposed, her pussy poking from her boxers and her eyes. I was trying to guess what mum wanted me to do.

“You are so beautiful mum,” I said after staring at her escaping pussy lips.

“Why thank-you kind sir,” she said with the slightest of mocking tones, and I couldn’t help but smile back at her.

Then in a husky voice full passionate and desire mum asked,

“Can you see alright?”

My eyes dropped to her panties and overflowing pussy and said,

“Oh yeah, and your pussy looks spectacular.”

Mum smiled and asked in a very seductive voice,

“Is that what people call it today?”

I nodded as I stared between her legs.

“I prefer you to say cunt, because I like the word. It has all those filthy connotations attached to it. I think cunt sounds sexier.”

She stared at me and I could see the overwhelming desire and need in her eyes. I decided to take the bit between my teeth. I reached forward and touched my mum’s cunt for the first time, as I ran my middle finger up and down both the sides of her extruded flesh. Her response was instant, as she sucked in her breath and her mouth opened. Mum let out her breath.

“Oh, that’s so nice,” and her eyes half closed and opened wide as she watched her son touch her cunt with deviant desire.

“Oh, we shouldn’t be doing this, it’s so dirty my own son touching my cunt,” she said breathlessly, but like a car crash she was fascinated by what she was looking at and couldn’t look away – even when society said it was wrong.

Mum spread her knees very wide for me, and what an invitation.

“Oh, ah,” mum repeated over and over, and then looked up at me.

“I hope that’s not it,” she said with a look of deep longing and need.

“Certainly not! You’re been fantastic to me all afternoon, so this is my way of showing how much I appreciate what you did – well part of it,” I told her as mum’s eyes were drawn back to my finger gently caressing both of her cunt lips.

They were spongy to the touch, and as smooth as silk.

“Robbie you shouldn’t be touching me like this. Oh, oh, oh.”

Mum was still staring, totally taken in by her son’s hand on her cunt.

“Robbie we should stop, ah, ah, oh yeah it’s nice,” she said.

Then she grabbed the top of the middle of her tiny boxers and pulled the crotch upward so it slid into the slit of her cunt, and her huge cunt lips were fully released. Her cunt was actually dribbling her juices. I was ‘over the moon’ at the enormity of mum’s camel toe, it was so beautiful.

I continued to run my finger up and down mum’s cunt, and then increased the pressure. Mum slid her bottom forward and down on the couch.

“Oh Robbie pleased don’t touch my cunt, don’t touch my cunt Robbie,” mum pleaded and began to pull rhythmically on her tiny boxers, so they pulled on her clit.

She continued to moan and sigh in response to me touching her.

“Robbie my cunt, my cunt, touch my cunt, touch my cunt. Oooh I need you to touch my cunt, touch my cunt.”

I changed my position so I could access mum’s pussy better, and moved my head in between her legs. Mum’s eyes were closed and her head was tilted back a little, so she was no longer watching her son play with her fat cunt. I brought my face right between her legs and hook an arm around each of her legs, and this made her look to see what I was doing.

“Oh no Robbie don’t lick mummy’s cunt, don’t lick mummy’s cunt,” she said in a pleading voice and then ‘OOOOH, AAAAH,’ as I licked mum’s cunt lips for the first time.

I licked hard and watched as her fat, spongy cunt lips vibrated and quivered. I could see mum staring at her son licking her huge cunt and her breathing was fast and her moaning had turned into loud groans, which she was emitting with gusto. Her eyes were large, probably because of what I was doing and I was her son.

“Is that nice mum?” I asked between licks of her fat cunt lips.

“Oh yeah, oh yeah, its great, but you can’t lick mummy’s cunt, you can’t, ooh, ooh, ooh, you can’t lick, ooh, ooh,” and mum let out a loud “AAAAH, AAAAH,” because I was licking her clit now.

“Ooh my beautiful boy, lick mummy’s cunt, lick it, lick it, faster, faster, harder, ooh yes that’s it.”

Mum’s voice was constricted now.

I took the crotch out of mum’s hand and moved it to one side. Mum was so wet it had soaking into the couch, it was drenched. Mum’s eyes were closed again, but her head was down, chin on her chest. Mum’s face was screwed up with her mounting orgasm. I looked at mum’s cunt, totally exposed to her son now and thought it even more beautiful. Her cunt lips were now open and mum’s juices glistened over her lips and all over the rest of her cunt. Man was mum lubricated.

“Oh baby, baby, my precious baby, lick me, oh yeah just like that, AH, AH, AH,” mum was now quite loud.

I let go of her right leg and brought my hand to her cunt now, and as I resumed my licking of mum’s clit I inserted a finger into her love tunnel. Instantly mum’s eyes flew open and she stared lustfully at my tongue and finger, which was moving quickly in and out between her cunt lips.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 08:15 AM
“Oooooh yeah,” mum said very slowly and her face contorted.

“Oh you naughty boy, you naughty boy,” she said as if she was crying.

“Don’t stop, don’t stop, AAAAH, AAAAH.” Mum was loving this.

I now inserted a second finger into her cunt with an immediate impact. Mum’s face contorted even more, she screwed her eyes closed, her tongue stuck right out, her head was shaking violently and she was making loud guttural noises. ‘Oh yeah mum’s loving this,’ I though. I speed up my finger fucking and hardened my licking of mum’s clip and I could hear her noises rise in pitch, and about twenty seconds later everything stopped as mum held the high point of her orgasm. Her cunt dribbled her cum onto my hand that was still cupping her fat lips that had lost none of their size. Then she suddenly deflated and I stopped everything. Her upper body collapsed forward into my arms, and I was ready for it. Mum was totally spent.

I carried mum to her bed and put a sheet on her, still in her tiny cum soaked boxers and the other cloths she was wearing. Then went to the toilet and relieved myself, as I jacked myself and came in quick tiime. It had been long, hard and horny work. I went back to the couch, turned the TV on to watch the cricket and was asleep within minutes.

I woke up about half an hour later and could hear mum stirring, and as I stretched to wake fully mum walked into the lounge and sat next to me. She was still wearing the same shirt, but now a skirt and not the wrap. As I was sitting at one end, she sat at the other just like before. She looked very worried. Mum was sitting with her hands in her lap, her fingers twining together and ensuring her skirt revealed nothing. Mum said,

“Robbie we shouldn’t have done this, it’s wrong, we have to stop.”

I considered her words for a couple of seconds, knowing that mum would probably come out and say this.

“You think this is what we should do, end it, not be with each other ever again?”

I watched mum’s face closely as I said this and I could see the dichotomy of emotions on her face.

“Yes Robbie, it’s for the best,” but I could see this was causing her pain.

“Ok mum, if that’s what you want. But can we still be friends like before, and you’ll still treat me the same?”

I tried to keep an impassive expression.

“Oh of course love, you will always be my special boy,” mum said brightly and that’s all I wanted to hear.

I allowed my expression to drop and take on the appearance of a shattered man.

“Good. Can we eat at home tonight; I’m a bit gutted and really can’t face other people,” I smiled weekly and mum’s reaction was instantaneous.

“Of course, love, of course, we can eat in. Do you want to order out or shall I make something?” concern written all over her face.

“If you made something that would be really nice. I like it when you do stuff for me. I love you mum,” I ended with that just to put emphasis on what I had said.

I could see the confusion on mum’s face. She was caught between desire and love, and the social conventions of our time.

For the rest of the afternoon we chatted, although it was strained, as I could tell mum was being overly cautious. However, within a half hour we were back to the mother and son of yesterday. ‘Time to make my move’ I thought, and then the opportunity arose. Mum suggested we have a cuppa and I volunteered to help her, and in the confines of the small kitchenette of the apartment I lay my trap.

As we busied ourselves with cups, coffee and the like, we had to squeeze past each other, tap each other for them to move because they were blocking a cupboard, and generally be at very close quarters. Our bodies had to come in contact. I used this time to touch mum as much as possible, and at first she was a little cold, but thawed out very quickly. Then mum was touching me as often as possible.

By the time we had finished in that confining room, mum was giggling and bubbly like a school girl again. We sat back on the couch and this time mum’s whole body language had changed. I made a conscious effort to make her laugh, and lighten both our moods. I told her funny stories, jokes, imitated people and whatever I could; and mum laughed very freely, hit me as women seem to love to do to their men, place her hand on me and have it linger. Each time she hit me I would grab her hand and pull her toward me, which made her laugh all the more, but she didn’t stop hitting me.

After about fifteen minutes or so mum, allowed her skirt to ride up for the first time without pulling it back down. My hungry eyes looked straight up her skirt, to see mum’s beautiful bulging cunt straining against her see through panties. Mum saw me looking, and she knew I saw her looking ay me, but continued to allow her son to stare at her cunt for a few seconds, and then the cover-up.

Now mum seemed free enough to give me some physical affection, and she would rub my shoulder or place her hand on my knee. I began to respond, and rubbed her shoulder, hold her hand for a few seconds at a time and then finally I brushed her cheek. Mum got that look in her eye again, the one she had as I held up her skirt for the last time earlier that afternoon; the look that spoke of deep love, desire and passion. I was very glad to see my real mum was back. Finally, mum said,

“You’re a naughty boy Robbie, making me feel better.”

I decided not to speak of my earlier touching of her cunt, so as not to upset her.

“But that’s what a dutiful son does for his mum; to make her laugh when she’s feeling down. All us sons have to make our mums feel good.”

By her expression I could see mum saw my real meaning.

“Well thank-you,” she said graciously and leaned forward to hit me with both hands again, but this time I pulled her into me and held her.

“What? ‘Thank-you’? I thought I was a naughty boy, are you thanking me for being a naughty boy toward you,” I asked in a mocking tone.

Mum didn’t make a move to break my hold on her, but rather she responded by holding me. Without looking at me she said quietly,

“You know what I mean.”

I did, but I was on a roll.

“Well was I naughty or nice to you.”

My question was charged with meaning. Mum was never a person not to answer a question posed to her. Not like some people that when you ask them a difficult question, because their answer may place them in an awkward position, so they claim the ‘fifth’ and don’t answer. Mum always answers, I knew her well enough to know I would get an answer from her and it would be truthful. I could hear mum slowly gathering herself to answer me. Then very quietly mum said,

“You were nice.”

I gave her a little squeeze and asked gently,

“Just ‘nice’?”

Mum turned her body into me more and said in a husky voice,

“No not nice, brilliant. You were brilliant to your mum and she appreciates it more then she can say.”

I gather mum was talking in the third person because it made it easier for her; she didn’t have to verbally admit her son played with her cunt until she had a spectacular orgasm. I could understand that.

“I’m so glad I was brilliant for my mum, I always want to be brilliant for her.”

Continue next page ......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 08:17 AM
My words were not direct, making it easier for her to hear them. I ran my hand from her shoulder to her hip, and mum turned her ample bottom to my hand. I caressed her bottom and she sighed and then moaned.

“I want you to be brilliant for me too,” mum told me softly.

‘The green light’, I thought and I couldn’t believe how it made me feel – invincible.

“I will be mum, I will be. I love you so much it hurt when I thought I had upset you.”

I had decided to express my feelings to her; now was the time. Mum snuggled into me and I could hear her softly sobbing.

“Hey, hey, what’s all this?” I asked her, but didn’t try to lift her head to look at her.

As always mum had an answer,

“I’m so sorry I hurt you Robbie, you’re my beautiful man. I never wanted to hurt you. I was hurting too, I’m sorry Robbie, will you forgive me,” mum pleaded with me, her face buried in my chest.

“Of course I forgive you, but why were you hurt?”

That was the sixty-four thousand dollar question. Again mum had to answer,

“Because as soon as I told you ‘no more’ my heart nearly broke because I wanted you so much. Then when I saw how you treated me after what I had said I was ashamed. I was ashamed for putting other people first, because society says ‘no’. I was ashamed I wasn’t putting you first, my beautiful boy, my beautiful Robbie, who’s only crime, was to love his mother as she needed to be loved. I was ashamed for putting other people before me too, because you were so loving and considerate to me. You had no thought for yourself, but all your attention was on me, and that’s what I’ve always dreamed of but never had. You were my dream come true, and how often do peoples’ dreams come true?”

That was quite an answer.

“Well I don’t know about anyone else, but my dream has come true too,” I told mum, and now she pulled back a little to look at me.

“What was your dream?” she asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.

“You are my dream mum, and have been for years.”

Mum stared disbelievingly into my eyes and saw it was the truth.

“I’m your dream?” she asked incredulously.

“Well on two levels you are.”

I was inviting the language mothers and sons don’t use, language that mum had been avoiding.

“What are the two levels?” she asked becoming a little excited, as she smiled, tears gone and eyes wide in anticipation.

“Well the first level of my dream is you specifically. I have dreamed of you over and over.” I paused, but mum was hooked.

“The second level?” she asked eyes glistening.

“Well I’m not sure you want to hear it,” I warned.

“Rubbish. How often does a girl hear these things?”

“Ok, but I warned you. The second level is that I always dreamed that my lover would have a cunt as magnificent as yours.”

There I had said it, but mum smiled broadly.

“You like the way my cunt looks?”

‘We are back as lovers’, I thought.

“I love the way your cunt looks, and how you respond when I touch your cunt lips, and lick your clit and finger fuck your cunt,” I told her deliberately using graphic detail.

Mum was beaming all through my list.

“I love having you look at my cunt, touching it, and licking it, finger fucking it and you’re going to fuck my cunt with your cock too, as often as you want. I want my son to look up my dresses and skirts, and put his hand up to feel my cunt through my nice new panties, or maybe no panties at all some times. I want my son to finger fuck me as we drive in the car, and sit at restaurants and the cinema. I want my son’s hard cock to fill my cunt right up, and then come inside me.”

I must have looked strange, because mum laughed at me.

“Oh, and I liked telling you ‘no’, does that bother you?” mum asked a little concerned.

“Hell no, I like it,” I told her enthusiastically.

“So what do you want to do now?” she asked me, but I wanted her to live out one of her fantasies, because I was pretty sure she had some.

“No, this is ladies choice,” I replied and mum smiled at me.

“Give me a few minutes,” she said and dashed off to her room. True to her word she was back in only a few minutes. She was wearing a short skirt and a shirt that both looked rather non-descript, but I could tell by her little grin there was more to her ensemble then met the eye.

“Let’s go for a drive,” mum suggested with just a hint of ‘naughtiness’ in her voice.

I was instantly aroused.

“Were do you want to go?” I asked, pleased to be in her fantasy; because I was sure she was about to live out a long held fantasy.


The End !!! :)

Will post new stories if later got time ......Happy Reading .

David_Ginola
01-11-2007, 08:48 AM
Wahhhh gd morningbirdie.....tks for completing it...yday was devastating.....LOL :D

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 11:24 AM
Wahhhh gd morningbirdie.....tks for completing it...yday was devastating.....LOL :D

Hehehehehe.....glad that you enjoy it ....kekekeke :p

kanpuah
01-11-2007, 12:46 PM
Hope you guys enjoy reading this.

Wedding Day 1

"Oh, mama, I can't believe this day has finally arrived," gushed Pamela Sherman, "can you believe it, Steve and I are getting married!!!" Victoria Sherman held her daughter at arms length, and at the same time marveled at how happy and excited her daughter was, on this the day of her wedding!!! "Yes, dear," her mother replied, "it is very exciting, and I hope that you and Steven will be very happy together!!!" The two women were packing Pamela's wardrobe for her honey moon to the Bahamas, so they were including extra bathing suits, shorts and tee shirts for the warm weather they were sure to encounter there! "What about lingerie," Pamela asked, "do you think I should take anything special?!?" "Well, dear," her mother answered, "it never hurts to have a few exciting unmentionables along, but with your body, I'm sure that a skimpy bra and panties set would do just fine, like these, why don't you try them on and I'll tell you what I think?!?"

"I bought these about a year ago," Pamela said while taking off her clothes, "they're pretty revealing aren't they!?!" "Well that's exactly what you need on your honeymoon, dear, after all, you want to keep Steven happy," Victoria answered seriously!!! "Oh, mother," Pamela admonished, "don't worry about Steve, he takes care of me just fine!!!" Taking her naked daughter by the shoulders, Victoria Sherman said, "Now you listen to me Pamela, you can't fool me for a second because you and I are just alike, it's very important that Steven takes care of you properly!!!" "I know you're concerned about me, mom," Pam replied softly, "and don't think I don't appreciate it, ever since your little talk with Steve he's been the most attentive man you can imagine!!!" "Well that's something," her mother replied, "but just because he has a huge cock doesn't mean he'll always be there for you, honey, and that's why it's important that you really try to keep him interested!!!" "May I ask you a personal question," her mother queried? "Sure," Pamela replied, "shoot!!!" "When was the last time he took care of you, I mean sexually," Victoria asked!?! "Last night," was her daughter's quick reply!!! "Did he really take care of you, though," she persisted?!? "Well," Pamela replied, "if you must know, I sucked him to completion and then he fucked me from behind until we both came together!!!"

"Good, I'm glad," Victoria opined, "but look at your nipples, they're hard as a rock just from our little conversation, and moreover, I can see dampness along the length of your vaginal opening, I can tell that right now you are extremely aroused, am I correct or not!?!" A flushed look came over her daughter's face and she replied in a halting voice, "Y-yes, I am very hot, but why did you ask me those things when you knew it would turn me on so!?!" "I'll tell you why, dear," she replied, "because this is the way it always will be for you, that just the mere thought of last night's encounter with Steven, or fantasizing about someone you met on the street will drive your vagina to the very brink of orgasm and there is absolutely nothing you can do about it!!!" "Your need for Steven's thickness deep inside of you will sometimes drive you out of your mind with lust, and unfortunately you will be totally at his mercy!!!" "M-mama," Pamela panted, "c-can you help me, I don't think I can make it until after the wedding, i-it's to far away, still five hours!?!" Her mother shook her head and replied softly, "Pamela, Pamela, Pamela, you couldn't last five minutes let alone five hours, come here and let me help you!!!"

kanpuah
01-11-2007, 12:47 PM
Wedding Day 2

To help calm the nerves of her very aroused daughter, Victoria Sherman opened the front of her blouse, unclasped her bra, and carefully fed one of her large nipples into Pamela's hungry mouth!!! "Is that better, baby," Victoria cooed to her excited daughter, "let mama nurse her little girl for awhile until she feels all better, okay?!?" "Mmmmmm," Pamela hummed while sucking on her mother's large distended nipple, "you taste so good, and it's such been a long time!!!" "Mother," Pamela asked after letting the nipple slip from her mouth, "I'm very turned on right now, and all from just talking about sex, why didn't you get excited too?!?" Her mother leaned over and kissed her on the cheek and replied softly, "Because just before I came over, I sucked off your father and then had him fuck me until I was cumming all over the bed, call it a necessary precaution, and that my dear is what you're going to have to do from now on!!!" "What's that," Pamela asked!?! "Take advanced precautions," her mother replied, "when you know that you're going to be out for a long while, make sure that Steven takes good care of you before you leave the house, it can save you a lot of embarrassment!!!" "I-I see your point," she whispered, "if you weren't here right now to help me, I might have gone out of my mind!!!"

"Mother," Pamela went on, "do you know what I wish?!?" "Tell me, dear," she replied!!! "I wish that Steve was here so that I could suck his cock, I really miss it!!!" "He does have a lovely erection," Victoria said with a sigh, "and not only is he long, but he's so thick too, it must feel absolutely incredible when he puts it into your vagina!!! "Oh, mother," she moaned, "h-he just fills me to the brim, and sometimes he teases me by putting it in all of the way and then just staying motionless, you know, not even moving a muscle!!!" "Then I beg him to fuck me hard, but he just laughs and says for me to fuck myself, oh god, mother, I just lay there while being impaled by this incredible erection, and I'm trying desperately to move around a bit, but it's packed in so tightly I can even move and inch!!!" "O-oh, dear," Victoria says between gasps, "I need it as badly as you do, w-what does he do next!?!" "Oh fuck, I'm hot," Pamela moaned loudly, "t-then he makes me beg him to fuck me, I can't help it, but when he does that, I sound like a such a slut, and I can't do anything about it, I just lie there and beg to him like a cheap whore!!!" "I-I hate them when they do those things to us," her mother panted, "they know we can't help it, but they make us beg for it anyway!!!" "Sometimes I get the last laugh though," Pamela whispered, "he's so big and thick, and even though I can't move much, my pussy grips and ungrips his cock, and out of the blue, an orgasm you can't believe just wastes me then and there!!!" "You know why that happens don't you," her mother panted, "it's because he's so big and thick, his penis just dominates you until it induces and orgasm out of you without your even trying!!!" "Does daddy ever do that to you," Pamela asked?!?

"Its even worse than that," Victoria said with a slight moan, "h-he ties me to the bed posts with my legs spread wide apart, and then, oh god, it's just exciting thinking about it, he enters me and inch at a time, until finally he's all the way in, and then, he just leaves it in me, while he takes his tongue and barely flicks it over the very tip of my nipples!!!" "Oh, mother," Pamela gasps, "h-how long does he make you wait!?!" "Sometimes for almost and hour," comes her reply!!! "An hour," Pamela moans loudly, "they're so mean to us, because they know were helpless and need their cocks so badly, but when they finally start ramming it in and out, I cum over and over again, and then I'm so glad he made me wait!!!" "Oh, yes," Victoria said while drool ran out of the corner of her mouth, "I always orgasm on the first stroke, and usually have at least three or four more before I'm finished!!!" "M-mother," Pamela gasped loudly, "I-I'm cumming right now, my pussy is convulsing like it had a cock inside of it!!!" "Oh, baby," her mother responded in a raspy voice, "I'm right with you, I-I'm cummmmmmmmming toooooooo!!!

"Mother," Pamela asked softly, "thank you for a lovely wedding gift!!!" "You're welcome baby, "You're welcome!!! - The end.

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 12:55 PM
Welcome back bro kanpuah for your posting of story , been waiting for you . :)

alex18122003
01-11-2007, 01:01 PM
Gd afternoon, Bro Birdie8819....here got English & Chinese storys hah. My Chinese not so gd la....Need someone to teach me :D

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 01:07 PM
Gd afternoon, Bro Birdie8819....here got English & Chinese storys hah. My Chinese not so gd la....Need someone to teach me :D

Hehehehehe......my chinese helicopter also half past six one , sometimes one sentence or words must read a few times then can UNDER STAND . :p

alex18122003
01-11-2007, 01:11 PM
Hehehehehe......my chinese helicopter also half past six one , sometimes one sentence or words must read a few times then can UNDER STAND .

Me too....same boat here. If a gal can help me explain it then i could more understand the meaning. As well my didi make me more STAND

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 01:29 PM
Me too....same boat here. If a gal can help me explain it then i could more understand the meaning. As well my didi make me more STAND

LOL !!! Then go get a china gal print it out and ask her explain lor ...... :p

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 01:33 PM
Here's one long story about nurse - Title : The Camp Nurse !!! Enjoy :)

BLAM! I heard the blast of the shotgun and my military training took over. I dropped my bags and hit the dirt and rolled to my right away from the sound, taking inventory of my body for wounds as I scurried for cover behind a slight rise in the terrain sloping up from the lake. I had heard the 'click-click' of another round being chambered and began to sweat.Even worse, I could hear the wap-wap-wap of the helicopter receding in the clear thin air. It was the only way out of here. I instinctively tried to locate the threat because whoever was shooting meant business. Somewhere off to my left, I thought. I couldn't see anyone or anything from where I was so I tried to crab over a ways to get a better angle. BLAM! click-click BLAM! click-click This time branches fell on my back and I heard the bark of the trees behind me being ripped away. I was dead meat.

I started to get up very slowly, keeping my hands in clear view over my head. Might as well go out like a man. "Hold it right there, you bastard! Where the hell do you think you're goin'?" It was a voice from your worst nightmare. Shrill and angry. PMS on steroids. Pitched at just that tone that made your bowels turn to water, kind of like fingernails on a blackboard, only worse. And this one had a shotgun, too. "Mernnfroong gdnr nddnf." It's difficult to talk clearly when your mouth is full of pine
needles and moss.

"What did you say? Speak up before I blow your head off!" "I'm looking for the camp administrator, Janet Crandell," I said after turning my head and spitting out the debris. "What for?" I don't know why, given my situation at the time, but that question got my dander up. (For those of you who don't know what 'dander' is, it is a lot more comfortable to get up than something else that gets 'up' on occasion and gets cramped in your shorts, but in certain circumstances, like the one I was currently in, dander can be life threatening. Clear?) I impulsively resisted her questioning. "Are you Ms.Crandell?" "No." "Then it's really none of your business, is it?" I started to get up. BLAM! click-click She apparently didn't like my attitude. "Stay down, you bastard." I realized that I had heard several high pitched sounds after that last shot, like squeals or birds. I couldn't place the sound, but it seemed to come from all around. Slowly turning my head to both sides I spied several Nikes,
Reeboks and Adidas of all colors sprouting some of the finest pairs of young tanned healthy legs I had ever seen in my 23 years.

Then came 'The Voice' again: "Stay back, girls. It's a MAN!" She said that last work like it was a dirty word. One of the pairs of legs sassed back to her, "We KNOOOW" in typical teenage sarcasm. I decided I liked that kid, whoever she was. Several of the spectators giggled, and one or two laughed outright. The sound of running feet preceded the arrival of the
'authorities.' "Gertie, what's all the shooting about. I warned you about that." "I got one, Miss Crandell! I got one of those slimy no-good pre-vert bastards trying to sneak into the camp!" "Where?" "Over there." I didn't see any of this as I was still face down in the moss, taking no chances. I heard or sensed someone come over to me. "My name is Janet Crandell. I am the administrator of this camp. Who are you and what do you want?" The questions were put forward in a very business-like manner, but in a voice that would have melted the heart of the toughest CEO. I also noticed she did not ask me to get up.

"My name is Chris Mattson. I was hired to be your camp nurse." I reached - very slowly - into my shirt pocket and handed her my contract. There was dead silence for several minutes. "May I get up, now?" I asked after what seemed enough time for her to have re-written the entire contract, much less read it. Not receiving an answer, I slowly raised up. And looked at a very tanned, very shapely set of legs. Not hearing a gun shot was a good sign, and I continued to rise
up passed a slight swell of feminine hips fronting for a smallish firm tight ass covered by a pair of clinging nylon running shorts, then a trim bare waist highlighted by one of the most perfect navels God ever created, then onto a set of moderately small high riding breasts encased in one of those sports-bra things. "This is too good to be true!" I thought as I was standing up. "If she's blonde, blue-eyed and gorgeous, I'll know this is a wet-dream." I looked at her face. She was. I pinched myself.

It wasn't. She stood all of 5'3'' at most and, with her little girl figure, didn't look old enough to be the administrator. "Hi." I stuck out my hand. "Hello. Uh, sorry about the rude welcome, but there seems to have been some sort of mistake. This is an all girls camp...." She left my hand waving in the breeze so I took it back. Not a good sign. "And? What's the problem?" "Uh, well, let's go to my office and discuss this, OK?" We started up the path she indicated. We had to go right past the teutonic mass of flesh holding a 12 gauge pump action shot gun who I had now identified as
'Gertie.' As I walked by, I stayed in a meek, head bowed posture until I was next to her. She felt invincible holding the gun, and let me get too close. Pretending to stumble, I reached out, grabbed the gun from her oversized hands, and did a swift leg sweep to knock her legs out from under her. I swear to God, the earth shook when she landed. I stood over her,
staring down at her. I expected to see fear in her eyes, but Gertie surprised me. All I saw was hate. Loathing. Disgust. You get the picture.

I was 'MAN', ergo I was "EVIL" As we stared at each other, I slowly pumped the shotgun and ejected the shells onto her body. There were five shells in the gun and one in the chamber. Shit, she must have reloaded the damn thing while Miss Crandell was talking to me. I broke down the gun, and with a final glare at her, continued up the path. I saw my bags neatly stacked by the office door. Not a good sign, again. However, several minutes later, after a seriously heated discussion about
sexual discrimination, lawsuits for breach of contract, etc., Janet Crandell conceded defeat. She needed a nurse for the insurance, I was a registered nurse, I had a contract, thus, I was Camp Rah-Rah-Rah's new nurse. I wouldn't have been such a hard ass, but I needed this job. For all the wrong reasons. To make a long story short, I had gone into the Navy voluntarily because I wanted to be a SEAL. It was what I wanted to be all my adolescent life.

Once in the Navy, I worked so hard I actually got into the program and was almost finished with the training when I ran into what in military terms is called a SNAFU. You know, Situation Normal, All Fucked Up. The Pentagon computer somehow decided that I should be trained as a nurse, not a SEAL. Nothing could change the decision. I appealed all the way up. My commander appealed all the way up. Senators and Representatives appealed all the way up. Nothing. They wouldn't even let
me graduate from the SEAL program. So I became Lt. Chris Mattson, RN, USN. I didn't last long at the base hospital. It had something to do with my looks, I guess. The doctors didn't like the way I looked, except one or two of them, but all the women nurses liked the way I looked, except the commander, she was just too old to care. I suppose I should describe
myself. I'm just over six feet tall, 180 lbs. If I grew a mustache, I would look like Tom Selleck, only better. I never considered myself handsome, but I never had trouble getting dates, either. No tattoos, no scars. Just your average guy.

Anyway, why I needed this job.... It seems my presence at the base hospital was causing quite a problem. On the one
hand, the doctors weren't getting anymore of the nurse nookie they had been accustomed to. Neither was I, but that fact didn't seem to be relevant to the horny bastards. And on the other hand, there were four or five cat fights in the nurse's locker room, the last one requiring major reconstruction surgery, as the other nurses were apparently fighting over me. God knows, I did nothing to encourage them. Well, almost nothing. They had insisted on the basis of equality that I use their locker room to change and some of them might have seem me naked six or seven times in the shower. Hey, what's a guy to do? So I got excited and got a hard on. You'd have thought they had never seen a 10" prick before. I mean, don't all men have one? Anyway, after the last fight, the commander called me into her office, gave me my decommissioning papers, and advised me that both of the nurses involved in the fight were married and that I may want to make myself scarce for a long - she emphasized that word 'long' - time. It seems that none of the nurses husbands had been getting any nurse nookie
for a long time either and were really pissed at me. The commander suggested I contact a placement agency she knew of that handled RNs .

Continue next page .....

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 01:43 PM
I called. The agency had an immediate opening at an isolated kids summer camp with no access, only helicopter, and so here I was. The staff at the agency either didn't know or didn't care that this was an all girls cheerleading camp. Or perhaps they just assumed that a nurse would be a female. Or perhaps because my name is Chris and not Christopher.

Who knows. Who cares. I was here. Camp Rah-Rah-Rah was an abandoned government facility in a hidden valley about 5000' up in one of the endless mountain ranges of the West. It sat on a glacier-fed lake and was protected from the weather by high peaks on all sides. The outlet stream from the lake plunged over a 100' water fall about a mile down stream, effectively sealing off the valley. It was beautiful. The camp was originally intended to be a training facility of some kind. Maybe the Forest Service wanted to train the rangers how to fly fish or something. But that's beside the point. There were several million tax dollars at work here, all of which the beautiful Janet Crandell had acquired for a mere pittance at auction.

The camp was entirely self-contained with running water, huge underground warehouses that were turned into training areas, luxury hotel/dormitory accommodations for up to 200 people, kitchens, satellite communications, even generating electricity from the water fall. Typical government overkill. The dispensary was typical of this lavish style. There was actually an OR with an emergency generator. The clinic had not been used for a while, so I spent the rest of the day getting it in shape. Mostly dusting and organizing, familiarizing myself with the stocks. I had intended to make a list of things to order, but after two hours I hadn't been able to find anything to write down.

The place was very well equipped. About 3:00 I heard the helicopter coming up the valley. I could see the landing pad from the dispensary window and I watched in wry amusement as Janet Crandell and Gertie pantomimed out a scene. Janet would point at the chopper and Gertie would shake her head 'No'. Another firm gesture towards the chopper, and Gertie would hang her head and shuffle a couple of steps towards the machine. She would then turn and say something. The whole process would begin again.

Janet would point, Gertie would plead. Shuffle, beg, point, plead. Gertie obviously did not want to leave. But she did and the chopper faded away for the second time that day. I felt better about this one. The phone rang - did I mention they had an internal phone system? - and Janet's assistant informed me that a Staff meeting was to be held at 4:00 before dinner. I showered, shaved and dressed in my best nurse whites to meet the staff and followed her directions to the boardroom. I was early and was able to greet each arriving staff member. Being a gentleman, I stood up as each one came in the door.

All of them had heard the news by now, so they were all looking forward to meeting me. Apparently, all of them had also showered and shaved (I guess) and were wearing the most attractive or flattering clothing they had with them. And no wedding rings. I could describe each of them individually, but this is a short story. Suffice it to say that each one of them was an ex-Cheerleader at either a major University or pro sport team, and that there wasn't a ounce of excess weight on any of them. And with what they were - or weren't - wearing, I could tell. You get the picture. They were all outgoing, smart, friendly, confident of their womanhood, and beautiful. Excellent role models for the young girls at the camp. The room quieted down when Janet walked in. Or should I say floated in. I never noticed her move, but she was suddenly at the head of the table, calling the meeting to order. Before she spoke, she surveyed the female staff, and grinned a wry smile. "All right, people, a few things on the agenda. One, you have probably heard the news, but I would like to formally present our camp nurse, Mr. Chris Mattson. Please introduce yourselves and make him feel welcome." A titter of giggles swept the room. I blushed. So did Janet. "Not THAT welcome, ladies!" That broke up the room, and the ice. The tension that had been building unnoticed disappeared.

When the laughter died down, she continued. "Second, you are probably also aware that Gertie is no longer with us. I'm sure we will all miss her, but it does leave a couple of holes in the roster. So we need to spread out her responsibilities. First, I need a volunteer to take over her campers." A tall red-head raised her hand. "I could take some of them. They're all the same age as my girls, so it should fit OK." She flashed me a shy smile as she finished speaking. A tawny, gorgeous black woman quickly spoke up, "Me, too." Another shy smile in my direction.

"Thank you, ladies. Work it out between you. Next, is there anyone who quilts?" A long silence. "Anyone? Please?" Finally, a quiet voice spoke up behind Janet. "None of the campers had signed up for that class, Miss Crandell." Several of the staff tried to cover up their smiles. It wasn't nice, but it was funny. Janet shot her assistant a pained smile. "OK, that takes care of that. How about self-defense training? I know that all the girls have to take that course." Another long silence. Finally I spoke up. "What type of training are you looking for? Hand to hand or shotguns?" The room broke up. I probably shouldn't have said anything, but the bitch had shot at me.

The look on Janet's face wasn't pretty, but I had another card up my sleeve. "Mr. Mattson, this is a serious meeting. Please keep your comments appropriate." All right, I deserved that. "I apologize, Ma'am. But I have extensive training in hand to hand fighting and weapons. Navy SEAL training, to be exact. I could put together a program for you. From the response of your staff for a request for volunteers, I could include training for them as well, if you want." Janet's face went from surprised to relieved. When I made the offer to train the staff as well, you would have thought the home team had just scored the winning touchdown. The cheers, whistles, and applauding went on for several minutes.

When it finally quieted down, Janet said, "Well, it seems as if we have a new instructor. And a new staff course, as well." She looked around at all the female staff. "All staff personnel will participate in that course," she continued. An emphatic, over-loud whispered "YES!!!" from her mousey assistant broke up the room again and the meeting as well. Janet resignedly waved them away out of the room and sat at the head of the table shaking her head. She was smiling, however. She motioned for me to stay as the room cleared. "You seem to have caused quite a stir, Mr. Mattson.

I haven't seen that much makeup on my staff in the four weeks we've been here." "Please, call me Chris, Miss Crandell..." "Janet." "OK, Janet. Look, I apologize for the remark about Gertie, but she did kind of start things." "Don't think anything of it. She was out of place here, but I couldn't get rid of her without a reason. You provided that reason, so in a way, I should be grateful to you. However, I won't have you making negative comments about anyone in a staff meeting. I don't work that way.

Is that understood, Chris?" "Yes, Ma'am." "That sounded like there should be a salute with that," she chuckled. "Sorry. Just habit, I guess." "Let's go to dinner. I'll show you to your table." "My table?" "Yes. All the staff spread out around the room and sit in different areas. This encourages interaction between the staff and campers. You have an assigned table in your own area. The campers do not. They may sit where they like." By that time we were at the door to the dining area. The hubbub of noise from room came through the double swinging doors and filled the hall where we were standing.

Janet looked at me with a raised eyebrow and a crooked smile. "Ready to face the enemy, sailor?" "Aye-Aye, Skipper," I grinned back at her as I held the door open for her. Apparently she wasn't expecting that because she gave me a very pleasant and appreciative smile as she ducked under my arm and into the room. It was like a switch had been switched off. There was dead silence in the room. Even the kitchen cooks stopped banging the pots and pans. All eyes were on me and Janet as we made our way over to what was to become 'my' table. The eyes follow us every step of the way around to the back corner, as yet unpopulated by diners. "This was Gertie's area. You just inherited it. Looks like tonight you'll get to eat in peace. Or you can join me if you like." "No thanks, Janet, I'd better not. I wouldn't want them to think I couldn't handle dinner alone." "Suit yourself, sailor," she flipped over her shoulder. I could have almost sworn she was flirting with me.

Regardless, I was getting stiff watching her walk away towards the food line. Or maybe it was being in the middle of all that young stuff. You see, there was a reason I had never had any of the nurse nookie at the base hospital. It was all too old. I liked mine young. 18 at the oldest. There was something about a girl turning into a woman that turned me off. Which was why Janet interested me. She looked young. And she would continue to look young for a long, long time. She looked more fuckable the longer I looked at her. I broke my stare when I felt a tugging on my pants leg.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 01:46 PM
"Hey, Mister. Can I sit with you?" I looked down to see an absolutely doll faced innocent young girl standing next to me. Her big brown eyes looked up at mine and she batted her eyelids in a most seductive manner. I just about came then and there. This was going to be harder than I thought. "Sure. Just let me go get my tray." "OK. I'll wait here. I went off in the direction Janet had headed to get my dinner.

Nothing special about the menu, mostly healthy food, as would be expected. By the time I returned from the food line and got back to by table, my section was full. The only empty chair was mine. I looked around and caught one of the other staffer's eye. I motioned to her now nearly empty section and I made a questioning gesture of 'what's going on?' She just laughed. I sat down to 11 pairs of eyes. But I couldn't tell you what they look like right then because all I noticed, on the QT, of course, was 11 pairs of young tits.

Firm, gorgeous, unfettered youthful tit-flesh. A veritable feast of flesh. In all my favorite sizes from grapes to walnuts to oranges. The eyes around the table finally caught my attention and I smiled. I swear one of them swooned - or at least sighed heavily. I began small talk with the whole table, letting them fill me in on the rules, the schedules, what they
liked, etc. Stuff they knew about, non-threatening. They didn't have name tags, but I remembered most of their names by the end of dinner. The conversation lagged a couple of times but picked up again. Once it was stopped abruptly by a water glass being spilled.

The girl who spilled it had been quiet throughout the dinner, and now sat there jerking and shaking in her chair. A flush rose up her neck and spread over her cheeks. She gasped audibly in an OH-OH-OH manner, and then slumped down in her chair
with a queer smile on her face. Being the nurse, I immediately jumped up and rushed to her side. I picked her up in my arms and ran to the dispensary with her. Surprisingly, only Janet followed. Sarah, the girl, closed her eyes, rested her head on my chest, wrapped her arms around my neck and held on tightly. At first I thought she was scared. I didn't know what to think, but I noticed that my shirt sleeve was moist where it pressed into her under her legs. She still shuddered every once in a while and clung tightly to me. I got to the dispensary and laid her gently on one of the beds. She didn't want to let go of my neck.

Gently prying her hands apart, I began my examination. I called up her records on the computer to check for epilepsy. Nothing. I check for allergies. Nothing. I checked for anything. Nothing. Janet had entered the room while I checked the computer. She had this kind of amused look on her face as she watched me work. I began to get panicked. My first case, and I was a flop! I checked reflexes, muscle tone, everything. I could find nothing but a state of extreme relaxation and wet spot between her legs that I blamed on the spilled water. The panic must have been apparent because Janet called me over to her. "You going to carry every girl down here after she orgasms?" she whispered. "WHAT?" I looked at her with disbelief.

She pointed to the wet spot on my shirt sleeve. "Smell." The tangy aroma was unmistakable. "You didn't see her?" I shook my head. "God, the whole room knew what was going on. These girls have been up here two weeks without their boyfriends. They get kind of horney from this point on and for the next two weeks of their time here it will only get worse. I kind of
expected something like this to happen, just not this soon." "Gee, thanks for warning me!" Janet grinned up at me. "Hey, it's been 4 weeks for me and the staff! Why should I give you a break?" I almost grabbed her then and there and tossed her on the bed. Unfortunately, the bed still had Sarah on it and she was watching us intently. I went over to her. "Feeling better?"

I asked her quietly She nodded her head 'Yes.' "Do you need to get some rest or will it be OK to release you?" "Can't I stay here tonight?" I slept in the next room and I think she knew it. "No, I don't think that will be necessary." "But what if it happens again?" "Do you think it might?" Again she nodded, shyly this time, like a scared little girl. I leaned over and whispered in her ear so Janet couldn't hear. "Then grab your pillow and hug it tight to you. You can think of me if you want, or your boyfriend. OK?" I grabbed one of her hands in one of mine, knelt on one knee, brought her hand up to my lips and kissed her on the palm of her hand. Sarah flushed, squealed, grinned and jumped up, all at the same time. She winked at Miss Crandell and ran back to the dining hall.

She came back and yelled "Thank you, Mr. Mattson" to me, then left again. "WHAT did you tell her?" "Trade secret! You'll just have to do the same thing she did if you want to find out, won't you?" With that, she blushed deep red, turned and walked back towards the dining room. About half way down the hall, she turned back. "By the way, that was a good job in there. You did everything right. If it had been serious, you would have found it. Glad to have you aboard." With that she went back and finished her dinner. I smiled to myself as I watched her walk away. There was a bit more wiggle in her walk this time, I noticed. I wonder if she had noticed my erection. It would have taken a blind woman not to. The rest of dinner passed with no further orgasms or fainting spells. The girls in the rest of the hall had filed out long ago, but my area was still all there.

Janet finally came over to rescue me, claiming a 'meeting' I had to get to. The girls actually groaned, and I realized then how erotic that sounded. It was so close to the moan that escapes those parted lips when you're teasing a fresh one into her first fuck. You get them to the edge, then pull back. Do it again, and again and again. When they're delirious, they are yours for the picking. Cherry picking. So it was with difficulty that I stood up. My prick was stiff and cramped in my shorts. I have always had to keep it aimed down, just in case something like this happened, because if it was pointed up, it would pop up out over my belt. That happened to me one time in Jr. High School, but I learned quick. So my meat was sticking down my pant leg and was kind of swollen. I guess I underestimated the length a little because there were several gasps when I stood. Until I adjusted my pants leg, my Ol' John Henry was a good two inches out in the open. I kept going as if nothing was the matter, but even Janet's eyes were wider than normal. "Shall we go, Miss Crandell?," I asked, holding out my arm to her.

"Y-Yes, Mr. Mattson. Yes." She was still shaken by what she had glimpsed, or thought she had, or was it that she hoped she had. Her grip on my arm was possessively tight. I dropped her off at her office and thanked her for rescuing me. I almost got her in a clinch right then, but her assistant happened by, so I said good night to them both. The remainder of the evening I spent unpacking my kit and finishing straightening up in the clinic. I listened to the bells as they rang, remembering the schedule the girls at dinner had told me. 9:00 In Rooms. 9:30 In Beds 10:00 Lights Out. Like clockwork I could see the lights across the way blink out. They were all out on this side of the dormitory. Mine soon followed and I
crawled in bed for what I hoped would be a long peaceful sleep. I couldn't have been more misguided. Within 30 minutes I heard the door to my room being quietly pushed open. I pretended to be asleep, which wasn't hard, given how tired I was. For a while I couldn't hear anything, and I was just beginning to think it was my imagination when a tiny hand was laid
gently across my lips. "SSSShhhhhh. Don't say a word," came an unfamiliar whisper.

A second small hand soon grasped my now throbbing cock and began to rub it up and down. "OOOOhhhhhhh, Daddy, that feels good. Let me kiss it for you." That whisper was followed by a hot sucking sensation that nearly pulled my balls back up into my groin. This kid could give head! Or was it Janet? The size was about right. The mysterious little nymph suddenly quit blowing me and straddled my cock. "OOOOHhhhh, Daddy, you make me so hot. I've got to have you inside me." A small squeal escaped as my cock was enveloped in one of the tightest pussies it had had the pleasure to penetrate. I was surprised when the kid took it all. Most have to work up to it in four or five fuckings. "OOOOOOOOOhhhh, Daddy! You're so
biiiig. You filled me all the way u-u-u-uu-u-u" Little miss nasty collapsed on my chest. I held her gently, tweaking her little tits and erect nipples as she lay there until she gathered her wits together. Then with a quick kiss and a whispered 'Thank You, Mr. Mattson!' she was gone. I had just begun to drift off again when the door opened again. This time I was a
substitute for "Billy". Then "Tommy". Then "Daddy" again, twice more. Then "Billy" was back. I asked this one if this was seconds, and she said 'No'.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 01:51 PM
I told her she may want to check up on her two-timing boyfriend, Billy, when she got home. For over two hours the parade kept up. For a while I wondered if there was a schedule or something. I thought about how ridiculous it would look if there were a line outside my door. The only differences I could tell in all the visitors that night were height, weight, tits and twats. The tits I felt ranged in size from just bare nipples only to those that were more than a mouthful. The twats were all
tight, some more than others and all wet.

But even after what must have been twenty orgasms on my cock, I had yet to spill my seed. These cunts were so primed that they only took 5 or so minutes to get off, the 3 to cool down and then gone. Slam, bam, thank you sailor. That was a twist! And each one ended with a kiss and a whispered "Thank you, Mr. Mattson." I began to suspect a plot. But the last visitor was the most memorable of them all. It was a bit longer between visits and I was actually asleep when I awoke to a hot mouth on my cum-coated cock. What a way to wake up! But something about this one was different. More experienced, maybe. Softer, fuller lips, perhaps. When she got on board, she was quiet. I wasn't a substitute for anyone for this one. She came almost as fast as the others, and as she was resting on my chest, I breathed in deep, smelling the wonderful fragrance of her hair.

I played with her small breasts, tweaking her stiff nipples. She groaned deep in her throat and began to rotate her hips again. Then she raised herself up and leaned over me, propping herself up on my chest with her hands, letting her boobs sway as she rode my prick like a pro. I really worked on her tits, massaging and squeezing. My ministrations affected her and she worked harder and harder on my cock, trying to get me off. She must have gone through six or seven of her own shuddering orgasms, fighting her way through them to keep humping my log until I felt myself swelling in her. As I spurt my cum into her belly, she pressed her lips to mine to gag us both. We both yelled into each others oral cavity as the moment seized us. She lay there a long while this time, quietly twirling the hair on my chest. Then finally, with a sigh, she gave me a light kiss and a whispered, "Thank you, sailor", she was gone. I was still laughing as I finally got to sleep.


As was my practice, I got up at first light. That's just the way my body clock works. I don't care if I've only had 15 minutes sleep, I'm up at first light. Normally I do my exercises nude in my room. But with all the fresh mountain air up here, I decided to go outside this morning. I slipped on a pair shorts and sandals and wandered around the compound until I found a peaceful clearing overlooking the lake. My exercises consist of my own style of the Chinese Tai Chi movements. I had adapted them from movements I had picked up in the SEAL martial-arts training. I also used the exercises as a focusing aid to meditation. After the movements become so natural and fluid that I don't have to think about them anymore, I can slip into a really relaxing state of meditation. With all the beautiful scenery around, I really got into the meditation that morning.

So when I tell you this next part, you'll have to understand that I really wasn't aware of this going on all around me. Janet, the camp administrator, filled me in later that morning. Anyway, there I was, doing my routine in my shorts and bare feet, body glistening with sweat in the first strong rays of the sun, the light playing off my rippling muscles as I moved cat-like through the slow graceful step of my routine. And, as would be expected in a group of 100 or more people, some of the others were early risers as well. Apparently, one of the early risers spied me from her window and quickly woke the others in her room and on her floor. The girls, ranging from 14-18, as well as the slightly older staffers, slowly trickled out into the woods surrounding the clearing I was in wearing whatever they had on, which in some cases, was nothing. Believe me, I'm
really sorry I missed that, but I was totally focused inward, meditating.

Soft, lithe fingers began rubbing and fondling moist cracks and perky nipples and sensitive clits. Sometimes the fingers belonged to the body being fondled, sometimes they belonged to the person next to them. But there was no pussy left un-petted, no clit left un-rubbed, no nipples left un-squeezed. According to reports, there were as many as 20-50 girls and staffers gathered around my clearing. A good sized orgy, if that's what you call 50 cunts and only one cock to go around. One girl actually humped a tree, letting a low-level branch slip between her cunt lips and rub along her sensitive swollen inner labia. She gave a new definition to the term 'tree-hugger.' The moaning and groaning of all those wanton teenagers did
not affect me consciously, but subconsciously my ears and brain picked up on those erotic sounds and directed them to the organ most usually affected by them. You guessed it. My cock-a-doodle-do did.

Continue next page ......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 01:55 PM
Being in its usual head down position and unencumbered by jockey shorts or jock strap - which I never wear - my prick began to lengthen and swell. Understand, this is not an unusual occurrence when I do my exercises. The feelings I get from
a good work out are almost the same as I get from great sex. (I said 'almost', OK?) So a stiff prick didn't register to my meditating brain. However, my stiffening wang did register in the brains of the watching girls.

While several of them had sampled it the night before, it had been dark in my room and, fortunately or unfortunately - you pick - things can seem smaller in the dark. Those who had swallowed my prick and then impaled themselves on it were amazed at it's size. Those who had heard about the visits to my room stared in disbelief, envy and lust. The staffers, who I assumed knew more about pricks than the young campers, just got plain horney and vowed to get my sausage between their buns if it was the last thing they did. It didn't help matters any when I started stroking my meat, slowing bringing it to its full potential and right out in the open. Hey, it feels good! And I really wasn't aware of the audience. I'm just kind of a shy guy. Honest! I don't like to get it on in public. But during part of my routine I focus on just my stomach and back so my hands don't have anything to do.

They just kind of did what came naturally, and began working on my cock. Now this is something that seemed odd to me when Janet told me all of this. (By the way, she was getting hotter and hotter during our meeting. I noticed she wasn't wearing that bra-thingy she had on the day before and that her large engorged hard pink nipples were clearly poking through the tight thin cotton T-shirt she had on this morning. I wondered if her tits were sore from last night....) Janet
seemed amazed that I could keep stroking as long as I did and not blast off. I told her I have always been what you would call a 'late bloomer' or something. I can get hard and stay hard for almost two hours before coming. For a long time I thought all guys were like that. But I had always asked myself two questions. The more you stroke it, the better it feels, right? If so, then why blow it so soon if it feels so good? Janet got outright agitated when I told her how long it takes me to come, and I almost thought she was going to ask me to prove it. Right there on her desk. With her. But she didn't. Her assistant, who I was beginning to really dislike by now, came in and interrupted the meeting at that point.

The first wake up bell at 5:30 had roused most of the campers and staff from their erotic pastimes, and so, by the time I had finished at 5:45, most of them had left. I smiled shyly at the couple of campers still remaining, slipped on my sandals and went back to take a shower in my room. I had no idea the spectacle I had put on until I got hauled into Janet's
office right after breakfast. Which is where I learned what I just told you. The bottom line she tried to force on me was that I was to be confined to the dispensary or the dining hall or the training room for the self defense classes. Period. Sounded like prison to me, and I told her so. She started raving about me corrupting all the young girls. Normally, a gentleman doesn't fuck and tell, but since I technically only fucked the last visitor last night - all the others fucked me - I felt I could tell
her that these young girls had already been corrupted before I got there. By Billy twice, Tommy, Jerry, Sam, Bob, and particularly, Daddy. That shut her up. She then asked me to be careful of exposure, as some of the girls were not yet corrupted, and I did agree to be more careful. But there was something in her eyes when she saw my prick leap up when she mentioned the uncorrupted girls that made a lie of her sincerity. Thinking about that gleam in her eye kept me hard for the rest of the day. Honest! The next few days passed in a blur. I set up my self defense course for the campers
and staff.

The nightly visits by the campers, and I suspected some of the staff continued like clock work, including the final unknown visitor. I was hoping beyond hope that I knew who the last visitor was. I was really hoping it was Janet. But she never gave herself away other than to call me 'sailor', which none of the other campers or staffers did. So I was never really sure. And I had tried everything I could think of to find out who it was. The only thing that was unusual during that time that was reported in the daily staff meetings was the high rate of visits to the nurse. By the staffers! I had 'had' to examine each one of them at least once, some twice, and a couple had almost moved into the clinic. I made meticulous notes of the visits, leaving out of the reports that none of them had escaped the exam without showing me everything, including having to bend
over and spreading their cheeks to expose their rosebuds. God, aren't hormones great? Horney chics will do literally anything! I finger fucked all of them on the pretext of doing the exam and all of them had at least one orgasm from my fingers.

Two of the horniest ones got two fingers up the ass, but none got my cock between their legs. I would have liked to
say that none got my cock at all, but one particularly fine looking tiny brunette, Julie, skinned my shorts off and sucked my cock down her throat before she even said 'Hello.' And I was wearing a belt and jockeys, just like I'd agreed! What's a guy to do? I let her suck for a while until she got tired, then gave her a very thorough exam. She was one of the ones that got two fingers in the ass. It was obvious it was her first time that way, and she was squealing and moaning the whole time I pumped my fingers in and out of her back door. And fucking back on my fingers as if her life depended on it. She had one of the smallest asses of the group of staffers, and all that exercise she did kept it as tight and firm as when she was 14 years old. I complimented her on her muscle tone and firmness and she actually blushed. She was a little embarrassed that she had had an orgasm from having fingers up her ass, but I told her some women were built that way and it was normal for her. She actually believed that shit! And she came back for more later that day.

Later that week, Janet, unfortunately, requested that all illnesses and visits to the nurse by the staff be routed through her office, and I could literally hear the groans of dismay. They were going to have to be more inventive if they were going
to get some of my cock, but then, they were all intelligent women, as I mentioned before. I suppose I should mention the fact that, while I really like, and prefer, young, or young-looking girls, I have never had a problem getting it up for any good looking woman. Especially the ones that really want you bad. And I intended to be really bad with each one of them. But
they were going to have to work for it. Which brings me to the first successful staffer to get my cock. I finally had a free day. I had been there a week and the staff was rotated, 4 days on, 1 day off. Except the nurse, who had 24 hour duty. But one day a week, when the other activities were light, I was allowed to get out of camp, sleep late, or whatever, as
long as I had my pager. (Another tax-payer paid luxury.)

That day I decided to go for a hike. I had seen a cabin or some kind of structure higher up on one of the neighboring peaks and I decided to investigate. I notified the office, packed a backpack full of safety stuff and food and set off. It wasn't fifteen minutes into the hike when I sensed I was being followed. Call it intuition, call it luck, but it was one of the things
that had helped me pass the SEAL training. I could always tell when someone was on my tail. I stopped for a while to let whoever it was get close enough so I could tell who it was. I smiled when I saw the energetic bounce of brunette hair heading my way. Julie. Good. I'll give her a run for her money. I'll give the lady credit. She kept up with me over some
pretty rough terrain. It was kind of a game. I would pick what I thought would be the route that would push her to her max or a little beyond even and she always came through. I was getting more and more impressed with her. And a little turned on, too. Which made it a bit more difficult to walk around, but then, we all have to suffer a little.

Finally I angled my course at the unknown structure and came at it from around the back and above. It turned out to be an abandon mine shaft that had collapse years before. The building was just a huge pile of rubble that had survived all
those years. I sat down on a rock facing away from the direction she would come and waited for her. I didn't hear anything for a long time, and then I sensed her behind me.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 01:59 PM
"Hello, Julie," I said, without turning. Silence. "How long have you known?" "Since we left camp. You should have let me
know you wanted to come up here." I turned and looked at her. She was a mess. Her hair was askew, makeup (for hiking?) was smeared from the sweat, and her thin shirt was clinging to her unsupported tits like saran wrap to cantaloupes. I thought she had never looked more beautiful and I told her so. She beamed up at me, all her anger forgotten. "So now what?" I asked her. "Uh, well, uh, I was wondering if, ummm, you know,.." "Julie, just say it." She looked down at her feet. Kind of shuffled them.

Then she took a deep breath, which did wonders for pushing her nipples even tighter against her shirt. "Will you please fuck me, Chris? Please? God, I'm so embarrassed, I've never had to ask before. Will you do me?" When she had finished I let her stand there a minute. Her hopeful gaze faltered, then shattered, and she turned to go. "If you really want me to, I will." I
swear, we were both naked in 3 seconds and I still had on my backpack. I have never seen a woman move so quick. How she got my shirt off with my backpack on still bothers me, because it's a great trick. She had - thoughtfully - brought along a blanket which we spread to prevent grass stains and settled on it. She attacked me before I was completely down. I
had had a number of women suck my cock. But Julie could do things with her throat and mouth that made each time seem like the best time.

She couldn't get it all in, not many ladies can, especially ones as tiny as her. But there was only a little bit of Mr. Roger not showing, and she was really trying to get it all down. After several minutes with no air, she finally pulled off and gulped a huge lungful of air. I appreciated the motion of those lungs all over again. "I'm sorry I'm such a poor cock-sucker. I can't seem to get you all in. Can I try again?" "Julie. You're doing fine. It's not you, it's me. I'm probably just too big around and long for you to get all the way down. But if you want to try again, please do. I really enjoy it." She giggled at the compliment and dutifully went back to work. This time, however, she attacked from the top, kneeling over my body with her legs straddling my chest. The view was too much to resist, and I lifted my head and gently probed her dripping pussy with my tongue. I heard a muffled squeal from her and then I noticed she slid her body back towards my head a little to get closer to my mouth. I guess she gave up on swallowing my whole prick because now she couldn't reach. But I really don't think she cared. I know I didn't. We stayed like that for almost an hour. She would suck on my cock like it was a straw in a thick milkshake, really trying to get me to come. I was just enjoying the feelings she was giving me. She liked what I was doing to her, too, because every now and then she would let loose of my prick, lift up her head and scream in ecstasy. It was really neat, too, because those screams would echo back and forth between the mountain peaks for several minutes after each climax.

We would sit there and listen to them rolling back and forth until they would finally fade away. Then I would get back to work and so would she. Finally, I started focusing on her ass hole. First I swiped my tongue over it a couple of times and felt her shudder. But she didn't pull away. If anything, she pushed back farther and lowered her ass closer to my tongue.
So I stuck it in. Like a little penis. In and out. In and out. In and out. Harder. Farther. Finally I pulled her upright so she was sitting square on my face. That way I could stick my tongue in as far as it could go. I kept up the in and out rhythm of my tongue in her ass until I heard her screams. These were higher pitched that the others and even more intense. She farted around my tongue when she came, but even that smelled sweet. She started giggling in the middle of her orgasm, not an easy thing to do.

Apparently, she thought farting in my face was funny. I thought the sight of her giggling and cumming at the same time was funny. So we both laughed. She stopped laughing when I lifted her up by her hips off my face and turned her around to face me. I moved her body down so that she was poised above my cock. Her eyes got big and there was a little bit of fear in them, but she reached under her and aimed the head of my cock into the opening of her cunt, now dripping with the juice of her latest cum. "Ready?" She nodded. I gently lowered her down so that my prick was into her about two inches. Then I let her take over. I took my hands from her hips and moved them to her tits. We both liked that. Her little nipples were hard as rocks, but they were as sensitive as big puffy ones. I could press them to her chest with the pads of my fingers and roll them around. Julie reacted as if an electric current was being passed through her body.

She shuddered and bucked. He eyes rolled up in her head and her tongue lolled out of her mouth. She took in huge gulps of air, trying to get oxygen into her system. Finally she came back to her senses. She looked down at me. "Never. Never before. God, what are you doing to me?" "You want me to stop?" I asked teasingly. "If you do, I'll kill you!" she said with a grin. I looked down between our bodies. "So, are you just going to sit up there, or are you going to ride the pony, little girl?" She looked down between her legs and saw most of my prick still outside of her. She looked back up at me with an almost pleading look and then let herself slide the rest the of the way down until our pubic hairs meshed. "OH. OH. Oh Ohhhhhh God!" She was still for a minute. Then she shook her head as if to clear the cobwebs. "Satisfied?" she asked sarcastically . "I'm happy if you're happy!" I quipped back. She rolled her eyes in response. Then she started the rocking motion which would make my stiff rod stir around in her honey pot. She started slow until she got used to the feel, and then she took off. She rode the rail for several minutes. When I thought she was close to the next peak, I touched my finger tips to her hard nipples and gently rubbed them around her chest. This time she didn't scream. But every muscle in her body contracted at the same instant, including her cunt muscles. It was great! She wasn't moving except to quiver and shake, and yet her cunt muscles were milking my cock like she was kneading bread. I was beginning to get worried until she suddenly gasped in a tremendous breath. And collapsed on my chest.

After a while I felt tears wetting my chest and I turned her face to mine. "What's the problem, Julie? Did I hurt you?" "Oh God, Chris. I'm so terrible. You didn't cum. But I tried so hard. What's wrong with me? Aren't I sexy enough for you?" Can you believe women? You fuck their brains out for two hours and then they worry they're not sexy! Go figure! I quietly explained to Julie about how long it takes me to come. She asked me if I ever came. I said I did. She asked me if I had come with anyone at the camp. I said I had. She asked who. I chided her for being indelicate with her questions, but she
persisted. I told her I didn't know, and why. She was quiet a moment and then she grinned. "You really like little girls, don't you." It wasn't a question. It was a statement. "I like all kinds of girls," I protested. "But especially the little ones. Like the little campers. Like me." I was silent. "And Janet...." She let that last statement taper off. I think I might have gotten away with denying it if my prick hadn't been still buried up to the hilt in her cunt. But when she mentioned Janet's name, it
twitched. Best lie detector in the world. Her eyes widened. "Does she know?" "Know what?" "How you feel about her." "How do you know how I feel?" I asked her. "Women know these things." "Bullshit." "OK. It's in your eyes. Your smile. I mentioned her name, and you lit up like a little kid seeing the ice cream truck. Plus I just about got whiplash when your cock
jerked. See, I told you, women know these things." I groaned. "I'm dead, aren't I." "What do you mean?" "She won't have anything to do with me if she finds out about the campers and the exams and this here today...."

"What makes you think she doesn't already know?" "Huh?" "Who do you think told me where you were going today?" "I didn't think about it." Now I did. "Is she really OK with this?" "I don't think she thought we were coming up here for a picnic. She even gave me this." She reached into her bag and started to hand me something. Then she hesitated. I held out my hand and she shyly handed it over. "I don't know if I'm ready for that." I looked at it. It was a tube of KY jelly. Anal lubricant. I just about came right then. Thinking about that virgin ass hole squeezing my stiff dork as I plunged in and out... I jerked her off of me and laid her on the blanket beside me on her stomach. She didn't resist. But I did notice a small smile play across her lips as if to say "Gotcha!" The jelly was in a squeeze tube and I poked it into her butt and forced some of the cool gel
inside her rectum. She shivered as she felt it slide into her and moaned deep in her throat, like a animalistic growl. She moved cat-like into a crouch, her shoulders and head resting on the ground and her hips raised up in the air, an inviting target.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 02:05 PM
I gently probed her rosebud with my finger and it slipped readily in up to the second knuckle. Julie moaned and moved
back against my hand, forcing the rest of my finger in. I wiggled my finger around a bit and then pulled it out. "Oh, nooooo," she wailed. I slipped two fingers into her back door and the wail turned into a moan of such animal lust that several animals in the area went into heat. I plunged them into her and held them there for several minutes as she ground her hips back onto my hand. With my free hand I slicked up my now rampant cock. I let her fuck herself on my hand for a while and then swiftly I switched my cock for my fingers in that virgin hole. "Oh noo EEEEEEEEE, oh God it so biiiig." And that was just the head of it. I let it set there for a minute, several, actually, until she grew accustomed to the size.

When I noticed her breathing stabilize and her hips grinding back towards me, I eased forward a little. To my surprise, she sucked in the whole thing up to the hilt! "Julie, are you sure this is your first time?" "Yeah, I don't think I'd forget something like this." "Good or bad?" She was silent. "Neither. This is absolutely fantastic. I haven't stopped cumming since you slid in. It's like it belongs there, even though I know that's not right." "Says who? 'Normal' people who only use it to shit with?" Julie giggled. And came. "Fuck me, Chris. Fuck me hard. Fuck my ass." Julie began to urge me to begin moving with very vulgar words and actions. She started whipping her head around and moving her ass in counterpoint. I started to pull out a little bit.

Then plunged back in. Julie squealed like stuck pig and went berserk. If I hadn't had a hold of her hips with a firm grip she would have wiggled completely off the end of my cock. As it was, the only way I could keep her under control was to
stand up. It wasn't hard, she weighed less than 100 lbs. and I simply leaned back and stood up. That forced her completely down onto my prick, jamming it all the way in. With her supported on my cock, I wrapped both arms around her thrashing body and held her while she writhed and wiggled and did all kinds of erotic sexy movements with her body. When she would
begin to settle down, I would torture her by lightly caressing her ultra sensitive nipples, sending her into even more convulsions. I hadn't been paying much attention to my own state, but apparently her movements were too much for my cock. Suddenly I felt it swell and begin to spurt sticky white juice into her dark tunnel. This time it was my screams which echoed around the hidden valley. We collapsed on the blanket, totally spent, listening to the fading echoes, relaxing in the afterglow of truly tremendous sex. We were just beginning to nod off to sleep for a brief post-coital nap, when we heard raucous cheering and clapping coming up from the direction of the camp. Julie and I looked at each other in disbelief
and confusion. "Nahhhhh. Couldn't be......"

Will continue later , must clear some work first ......SORRY !!! :p

mobile1
01-11-2007, 03:48 PM
A Long Ride Into Midnight


Part 1


The divorce papers delivered to my office this afternoon through me for a loop. I had been married to my wife for 11 years. We had met in high school and soon after, got married. Like all marriage, we had some problems. But for the last 3 years, our marriage had been wonderful. We had grown together, sharing our lives and building a fairly successful business. We had everything a successful couple could dream of, the 2.5 kids (one was still in the oven), a nice house, a vacation home, a boat and money enough to burn.

That's way the divorce papers had thrown me for a loop. I just couldn't understand what had gone wrong. I tried calling her from the office, but she refused my calls. After calling my wife, I called Francis my mistress for the last 9 years. I needed to talk to someone and sort this all out. My wife had known about my affairs. I needed sex and lots of it. My wife was unable and unwilling to keep up with my sexual drive. Francis was willing and ready to perform the sexual acts most wives found beastial. I took very good care of Francis, setting her up in her own condo and giving her a monthly salary. Her job was simple: Keep me sexually happy.

I sent my limo to pick Francis up and bring her to my office. I needed to feel her firm hands on my shoulders as I called my attorney to straighten out this mess. I loved my wife very dearly and had no desire to loose her or her influence. My chauffeur called from downstairs, announcing Francis. Francis suggested that I make my calls in the Limo, as we drove up the coast. She always had these marvelous ideas and she knew how to calm and relax me. As we drove up Pacific Coast Highway, she slipped me out of my cloths. I laid down on the adjourning seat and she rubbed me down. I still couldn't understand why my wife wanted a divorce. I showered money on her and gave her everything she could possibly want. I never made many sexual demands on her, since finding Francis. Most wives just couldn't be bothered with sex anymore. Besides, after a certain point in the marriage, a man gets tired of his wife.

He needs to run through the jungle hunting for new game. But that still was no reason to ask for a divorce. Francis moved me on my side, and started sucking on my soft cock. I really was not in the mood for sex, but Francis knew what was best for me. My cock started expanding in her mouth, becoming as hard as a rock. I grabbed her head and pounded my flesh deep inside her mouth. I had taught her how to expand her mouth wide, not using her teeth on my large cock. She sucked my head as I liked it, moving her tongue over my shaft and holding me tight with her lips. She could suck my cock for hours, never tiring.

mobile1
01-11-2007, 03:50 PM
A Long Ride Into Midnight


Part 2

As my chauffeur drove, I knew he was watching the action in the back. That was one of his perks for the job. I reached besides my chair and found my roll of black tape. I asked Francis to give me her hands. She was very obedient as she trustingly gave me her hands. I tied them together with several pieces of black tape. I then taped up her mouth and shoved her down onto the floor. I was in a frisky mood as I removed the nipple clips from another draw. The good thing about Francis is, I could be as rough as I liked and she loved it. I clipped her taught nipples and she moaned with delight. Her firm body heaved as the first of several small orgasms raced down her body. I ran my hands over her slender body, stopping occasionally to pinch or caress.

She had fragile small hips and long slender legs. I turned her over so that her ass was sticking up in the air. I pressed her chest down on the seat as I spread her legs wide. I removed the tape from over her mouth so that she could answer my questions. I asked her if she was a good girl. For each no, I whipped her sweet ass. I saw the red welts grow over her silky white skin after each one of my strikes. I whipped her until she started moaning with pleasure. I reached between her legs and felt her silky hot pussy. She was dripping wet with anticipation, begging me to plunge my hard cock deep inside her.

I wanted to tease her for a while longer and enjoy the punishment I was giving her. I spread her cheeks wide, insert my tongue up her sweet ass. I licked and sucked her ass as I fondled her hot pussy. I squeezed her pussy lips between my fingers as I ran my fingers down her cunt. I opened my hand and slapped her ass again. I saw the shape of my hand rise from her already bruised skin. She turned her head begging me for more. I laid her down on her back, raising her heels to the ceiling. I tied each leg to separate sides of the ceiling, ensuring her legs stayed spread wide. I saw the pink vulnerable flesh between her legs, begging to be pulled and pinched. I removed another clip and clasped it firmly on her lips. Again she moaned with pleasure, pushing her hips closer to mine, begging me for my hard cock.

Wives never beg for cocks, they usually claim they have a headache. I ran my fingers down her lips, checking the temperature of her river. I moved my head between her thighs taking a sip of her sweet wine. I nibbled on her tender flesh feeling it between my teeth. As I nibbled, I inserted several fingers up her bony ass. Again she wiggled and moaned with pleasure. I felt her body tensing, yet again, and felt the heat of another orgasm pass through her body.

mobile1
01-11-2007, 03:53 PM
A Long Ride Into Midnight


Part 3


My cock was ready for penetration as I positioned myself over her. I plunged into her hot pussy with all the anger and passion I had been feeling. I pumped her hard, until I was dry. Francis could make me cum over and over again...non stop! For each plunge, I could feel her body vibrate with pleasure. I rode her like a demon, ensuring that she felt the heat of my anger. I continued riding her hard and deep, each time plunging in deeper. My first orgasm, sprayed partially inside her and partially out. My cock stayed hard, wanting to continue riding her.

I released the binds holding her legs and turned her over on her tummy. I spread her ass cheeks and inserted my hard cock up her ass. I grinded my cock deep inside her until she was moaning with pleasure, her teeth grinding in explosive energy. I pulled in and out with such force that I had to hold her tight. I pulled my cock out right before dumping my second load. As she turned around, I sprayed my load into her face. She eagerly licked every drop, trying to suck my cock to get more.

I looked out the window, realizing that we had been driving for almost 3 hours. We were on route to San Francisco, a favorite vacationing spot of mine. I was calm enough, thanks to Francis, to again try and talk to my wife. I was successful at getting her on the phone and asked her why. Her reasons were ridiculous... After getting off the phone, I realized just how lucky I was. With my wife gone from my life, I could have more time for other women, like Francis.

I could easily imagine a life filled with business and sex... I looked down at Francis, who was curled up on the floor, sleeping like a tired child. I instructed my chauffeur to drive us to my cabin up in Lake Tahoe...this weekend we were going to celebrate... to my new found bachelorhood and all the kinky sex I could handle. I uncorked a bottle of fine champagne and toasted the air... announcing to the world my happiness...

END

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 03:56 PM
and confusion. "Nahhhhh. Couldn't be......"

Will continue later , must clear some work first ......SORRY !!!

Here the continuation of the story .......Pai Seh !!!!

[The continuing adventures of Chris Mattson, RN at an all-girls cheerleading camp high up in the mountains out west. Only Chris is a male. Let the fun continue.]

Julie and I napped for about an hour after we stopped laughing. There was a small stream where we cleaned up. Then we ate a light lunch and started back down the mountain. It only took about 100 yards for Julie to realize that she was too sore from her losing her anal virginity to make it back down the hill before darkness fell. Nothing was broken, but her tiny hole was stretched and the tissues were bruised. She bravely tried to go on, but it was obvious she was in too much pain.

We combined our backpacks into mine and I picked her up in my arms. She gave me a very unchaste thank-you kiss and wrapped her arms around my neck. Fortunately, she was only about 100 lbs. or so, and I had no problem carrying her.

There was an overgrown path that led from the abandoned mine down to the lake and I followed this down, even though this route was much less scenic than the one I took to get to the mine.

About 10 minutes into the descent, Julie had wiggled her body into such a position that my hand was directly supporting her compact little ass. She kept her face buried in my chest with her eyes closed and I could feel her breathing speeding up. Another wiggle or two and my thumb brushed along her damp slit up between her thighs. Julie expelled her breath in a rush and groaned into my shirt. I kept my thumb still for a few moments and then rubbed it a bit harder against her hot, humid crotch. She shuddered and let out a small cry. But her arms tightened around my neck and she pressed herself back against my marauding digit when I moved it away.

It wasn't intentional, on my part at least, but the edge of her shorts just kind of slipped out of the way, and suddenly my thumb sank into the hottest cunt on the mountainside. Julie tipped back her head and screamed. Loud. Right in my ear. We were far enough down the mountain that there weren't any echoes anymore, and it felt a little odd that she was the only one screaming without the mountains climaxing along with her.

After she finished cumming, she whimpered to herself, thrust her hips down on my thumb even farther, and laid her head back on my chest. I took that as a sign that she liked it, so I kept my thumb in her pussy. It actually made a good grip to hold her with. I didn't try to give her a smooth ride down the hill, as I noticed that she seemed to react quite a lot to the jolts and bumps of walking down a rough path. I didn't jump over any logs or anything, but I didn't avoid any obstacles either. Julie came with regularity, about every quarter mile or so, announcing the event with an ear-shattering scream of ecstasy.

Walking into camp was like the ending scene from a Rocky movie. The nearly deaf and very tired hero stumbling out of the jungle carrying the damsel in distress in his arms. The rest of the campers and staffers were even waiting for us in two long lines like a gauntlet of succulent flesh. It was a sight that made my prick forget it was tired. Two of the staffers standing next to Janet took Julie from my arms at the head of the gauntlet. She staggered when she tried to stand on her rubbery knees and I thought Janet was going to attack me right then. She was certain I had hurt Julie or allowed some harm to come to her. But before she could move, Julie bent and kissed the tip of my semi-hard prick through my shorts. Looking up she gave me a wink and said, "Thank you, Mr. Mattson" in the trademark line I had come to expect from my night time visitors. Her smile, and a silent `Thank You' directed at Janet reassured the administrator that she was OK.

Janet turned to me and gave me a look with her expressive baby blue eyes that I couldn't decipher. There was relief that Julie was not harmed, just tired, but there was also a hurt look in there somewhere, but I didn't know why.

She was quiet and withdrawn at dinner and then that night there were no visitors for the first time since my arrival. I was so tired, I didn't even miss them. Much. But carrying another person down a mountain is a lot of work, especially when there is a lot of wiggling and shouting going on.

I must have been asleep an hour or so when I suddenly woke up. To the most heavenly feeling of my hard cock sliding down a tight, hot, wet throat. All the way down. With lots of suction and tongue action. In a very determined manner. Whoever it was meant business. I must have groaned or moved or something, because the blow job stopped and I heard "Hi, sailor. In town for long?" With that, the mouth returned to its task. I leaned back in the dark and enjoyed the wonderful feeling.

After a while I expected her to stop. The only change she made, however, was to get more comfortable and straddle my torso. If she had been a bit taller, or if she would scoot back a bit, it would have been the classic `69' position.

I pulled on her hips to move her lower lips closer to my mouth, but she resisted.

"You're going to come in my mouth, damit. I need to get you all in."

"Use your hands on the lower shaft and just suck on the top. It works just as good and you can pump with your fist better than your neck."

She tried it. "Like that?"

"Oh yeah, lady, just like that."

I dove into her hot steamy cunt with my tongue and returned the favors she had been bestowing on me for the last 30 minutes or so. I immediately noticed something different. No hair. She was completely bald as baby. She must have just shaved it, too, because she was extremely smooth and smelled a little like baby lotion. I tongued the shaved area around and above her cunt lips to show my appreciation of her haircut. Then I centered on her clit with one finger in her fuck tunnel. She groaned as her first orgasm flooded through her system a while later. And a while later after that. And again later.

Finally, I felt that tingling in my balls that preceded my own orgasm. I gave her a slight squeeze on her ass to let her know and she lunged down on my prick instead of pulling off, forcing my first explosion of thick seed to come deep in her throat.

I groaned as I felt myself empty into her. The second spasm forced even more sticky white fluid down the gullet of my mystery lover. Then a third. A final blast of cum juice and I felt the stiffness in my prick begin to subside.

My mystery lady again surprised me. Instead of coming up for air, she began to suck me hard again right away. Now, I've never had a problem getting it up more than once, but usually there just isn't time in the night or desire on the part of my satiated partners. Never an unsatisfied customer. And, true to form, I rose to the challenge at hand, or mouth, in this case.

Coming up off my prick, she turned herself and settled herself back down over my prick, enclosing it in her tight cunt. With a couple of wiggles he made herself comfortable. Even in the dark I could tell she was smiling. Almost smirking.

Continue next page .............

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 04:01 PM
"You really are amazing, sailor, you know? You don't come in the mouth very often, do you?"

I shook my head, forgetting it was dark. But I'm glad it was, because I was blushing. I didn't know how to tell her that that had been the first time I had ever had anyone last that long so that I could come in their mouth. It was my first complete blow job and a great one at that.

"Cat got your tongue, sailor? Why so serious?"

I was silent. It wasn't that her milking cunt was completely distracting me, -well, sort of - it was that I didn't trust myself to say anything. I was afraid to say anything that might let me find out that this magnificent fucking machine sitting on my cock wasn't the woman I fantasized about. I mean, it was still a great fuck, but I felt like I was making love with this mystery woman, and I wanted so bad for the two them, Janet and this incredible body, to be the same person. But I was afraid to be disappointed.

"We need to talk." I started to pull her off my prick. She fought me off.

"Whoa! I'm fine right here. What's your problem? Not getting enough pussy?" she said teasingly.

She was bordering on being downright flippant.

"I need to know who you are. Uh, I think I have feelings for you."

"How can you have you have feelings for me if you don't know who I am?"

"Well, I think I know. At least, I know who I want you to be."

"Oh." She paused. "And who would that be?"

"I can't say."

"Why?"

"Because if you, the most incredible body I have ever been with, are not who I want you to be, I would hurt you, and I don't want that. Part of my feelings for you have to do with the things we do here, understand? So I need you to tell me who you are. And it's not fair. You know who I am. That way, if you're not my dream girl, at least I can pretend you are and
not hurt you."

"Gee, thanks." She ground around on my cock for several minutes before continuing. She may have climaxed, but she was so tight and her muscles so active normally, I may have missed it. I wasn't touching her anywhere else and it was dark, so I couldn't tell for sure.

"I can't tell you either. Sorry."

"Why not?"

"There are 150 girls and women in this camp. All of them horney, some of them are even fucking the trees. If one woman was to claim as her own the only prick for a hundred miles around, there would be a riot. A big riot. It would be better if, during the time at camp, there weren't any sticky feelings around screwing up a good program. Can you live with that?"

In a way, I was insulted. I was just a prick to satisfy 150 cunts. But the more I thought about it, the more excited I got. I think she felt my response, because she started giggling. I was going to have to stop having meaningful conversations with women when my cock was stuffed up inside them. No way to lie.

"I think it's kind of sexist."

"Liar."

"OK, so it does turn me on. But what about my feelings? What about
us?"

"I feel like you do."

"So tell me who you are!"

"No."

Nothing is more frustrating than a stubborn woman. I tried another tactic.

"If you feel the same way, how can you let me fuck all those others?" Ha! Gotcha there!

She was silent and stopped moving for a long time. "That was a low blow, sailor. But if you want to know, it's better for you to fuck them with my knowledge than to do it behind my back."

"Do you really mean that?," I asked unbelievingly.

"You bet. Because they will get to you, one way or another. And then you would feel guilty and I would be hurt if I found out, and I find out everything that goes on in this camp. Besides, it may even help some of them with their problems." She started fucking me again. "I've got to get going. I've still got one to go after this."

I didn't know what she meant by that, but I had one or two more questions. Talk about looking a gift horse in the mouth. "OK, I'll agree to stuff my feelings, but I need two or three things from you. One, I want to know who you are after we're done here at Camp Rah-Rah-Rah, and two, I have to call you something. What do you want me to call you in here during your visits? And three, are there any restrictions on who I can fuck here?"

She placed her hands on my chest and grabbed two handfuls of hair. She didn't pull, but she let me know that she could. A deep throaty laugh came up from her, starting just above where my cock ended. "OK, I'll try to hold off until after camp. And you can call me `Skipper'. That seems fitting. OK, `sailor'? As to restrictions, any girl that comes here is old enough to fuck in my opinion. Just don't force anyone."

Her laugh, the grip of her hands on my chest hair, the thought of all that young cunt being offered to me, and her request to call her `Skipper' confirmed my deepest hopes and dreams. It was Janet! I knew it. She knew I knew it. And I could still boff the campers with her blessing.

I blasted off inside her.

It was so unexpected, it caught both of us by surprise. I had only been hard for an hour or so. She stretched her body out on top of mine and laid down with her head next to mine. I could feel her stiff nipples grinding into my pectoral muscles as she snuggled in like a soft cat. She didn't let me out of her tight pussy, though, and kept up a constant squeezing and
milking action.

"The thought of all that underage pussy must really turn you on. Or was it me?"

"It was you, Skipper," I answered and my cock didn't betray me for once. Or maybe it really was the truth.

We lay there cuddling and kissing for a while, and she was like a little girl, licking all of her dried juices off of my face. My beard tickled her tongue and she started a giggle fit. It was one of the most erotic feelings I have ever experienced as her whole body got into the act. Her diaphragm and pelvic muscles convulsed in the most pleasurable way imaginable and I got up to full stiffness.

My prodding member brought her back to her senses and suddenly she was quiet.

"Good, you're hard again. Now we can finish."

By now it was very late at night. Only once before had I gone two rounds with a girl and then there had been four of them. Never had I gone three rounds, but my pecker was sure up for it.

"What do you mean `finish'?" We've already done everything."

"Not quite." As she said this she gently pressed a small tube into my hand. I recognized the shape from a similar tube Julie had given me earlier in the day. Anal lubricant. I was going to have to order in a bigger supply if they were going to keep stealing it from the infirmary supplies.

She nudged me off the bed and I felt her kneeling down where I had been laying. What little light there was gleamed off of a pair of pale white moons waving in the night. I sat on the bed behind her.

"Skipper, have you done this before?"

"What kind of question is that? That's none of your business." She almost sounded indignant and might have pulled it off, but for her salacious position.

"No. I just meant that this can be uncomfortable for someone as small as you."

"and as big as you?" she finished for me. "Don't flatter yourself, sailor. It'll fit. And besides, Julie said you were very gentle with her on her first time. I know you'll be careful with me."

"on your first time," I finished for her. She didn't negate my statement. "God, is there anything you women don't tell each other?" I got no answer, but I realized Julie must have told Janet about our conversation on the mountainside and about my feelings for her. That would explain her change of attitude after shunning me the evening before.

I spent several minutes preparing the target. As it was dark, I had to do it all by feel, which was just fine by me.

The first thing I did was tenderize the target. I don't usually like rough stuff, but the way she had been teasing me all night, and her refusal to tell me who she was got to me. I swatted her swaying cheeks with my open hand. Not hard, but hard enough to turn that ivory skin a hot pink and to make a loud SWACK! Or at least it would have if I could have seen the colors. I just used my imagination in the dark.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 04:05 PM
"Ooooww," she moaned. But she didn't move. "Have I been naughty, Daddy?" she asked in a seductive little girl voice.

I didn't know whether to play her game or not. I decided not to. "No, Skipper, and let's not play games until I know who you are. I just decided to warm your backside before I butt fuck you. Sometimes it helps to relax the muscles, if you know what I mean."

"Oh. Well, I am pretty tense." She let that hang there.

SMACK! No sound. SMACK! Still no sound. SMACK! Still quiet. I swung harder, and switched cheeks. KA-SMACK! A low groan. I spanked her bottom several more times before I stopped and rubbed my hands over the soft smooth skin of her buttocks. It was warm. A trip to the exposed slit told me she was wet. Sopping wet.

"Are you cumming from this?"

"Oooohhh, yessssss. I didn't know I liked this, even though it hurts. Or maybe it's just you. God, I hope it's just that it's you. You make me feel so hot. Anything would make me get off."

"Shit, you should have told me it hurt. I didn't mean to hit you that hard."

"Oh shut up, you big sissy. It didn't hurt bad, it hurt good. Now get busy. We haven't got all night." Which wasn't exactly true. We did, and had used most of it up already.

She was really pushing me into this. I slid the tip of the tube of lubricant into her tight puckered hole and squirted some jelly into her rectum. The cool gel brought a moan and a shiver from the kneeling form, but she didn't move away. She even shoved back on my finger as first one and then two fingers stretched the tight sphincter.

"It feels good but funny, like I'm full or I have to take a shit. But it doesn't hurt."

That last was for my benefit, I was sure. I kept moving my fingers in and out until she really got into it. I could feel her own hands busy on her clit and in her cunt, but she was starting to grunt and groan in time with my thrusts into her ass.

I slicked up my cock. I debated whether or not to warn her. I decided not to. I kneeled up behind her, still frigging her ass with my two fingers. I don't think she noticed, she was so far into what was happening to her ass.

I smoothly pulled out my fingers and replaced them with the head of my cock.

"oh. OH!" She stayed quiet for a minute. "That's feels bigger that I thought it would."

I held completely still, allowing her time to stretch. I could hear little grunts and panting, like Lamaz breathing exercises. I started to pull out.

"Stop, damn you! Just give me a minute, OK? This is something I have to do." She didn't explain why. But soon I felt her beginning to breathe easier and then to push back against me. Unlike Julie, where I just slid in up to the hilt, I had to fight for every glorious quarter of an inch with this tight ass. And it was a glorious fight into a glorious ass.

It took a while, but finally I was in up to the max. We were both sweating profusely. I leaned over her bent back and whispered in her ear. "We can stop now. I'm in you all the way."

"Don't you dare, chicken-shit. You're going to finish in all three holes tonight, if I have to die doing it."

I suddenly realized what she was doing. She was giving me a night so special, I would never forget it. Anybody I fucked after this would just be ordinary sex. If this was truly Janet I was buried in, it would explain her hurt look when I brought Julie back in that afternoon. She, and the whole camp had heard as I had climaxed inside Julie like I never had with
the mystery lady. In her own way she was telling me she was laying claim to me, putting her mark on me.

Well if she wanted it, who was I to refuse her? I started to slowly pull out of her. Just a couple of inches at first, and then I slid it back in.

"Ooophhhh! Do it again!"

I obeyed the Skipper. I let it slip out of the super-tight canal, and then pushed back in. And again. And again. Slowly, she began to loosen up and her breathing deepened. She started pushing back in counterpoint to my thrusts, pulling away when I pulled out, shoving back when I pushed forward. I was almost coming all the way out to my cock head on each
motion by now.

Suddenly she raised up on both elbows and squeezed down tightly on my prick. She was motionless for what seemed like several minutes and I held still behind her.

"I wouldn't have thought it possible.."

"What?," I asked after she didn't elaborate.

"I just had the most intense orgasm of my life and I got it from having a ten foot log shoved up my ass! That's what! Now do it for me again, sailor. And that's an order!"

I did my best, and, with her willful cooperation, I did it to her again. At least four more times. It seemed she got more sensitive with each climax, never quite coming down from the last one before exploding into another one higher and harder than the one before. I don't know how she hung on for the whole 2 hours or so we were locked into position like that,
but she did. She didn't quit or hold back. If anything, she got more greedy for the orgasms, pushing herself and me to greater and greater exertions.

Finally, just as her fifth and biggest orgasm was sweeping over her, we both felt my cock swell in her shit chute and empty into her. The feeling of my hot sticky spunk filling her sent her even higher and she fainted and collapsed on the bed, her mission accomplished.

My cock was still stuck in her and I had to follow her back down to the bed. I gently rolled over onto my side and pulled her still hot body to me. Slowly she came to as I toyed with her tight swollen breasts and snuggled back into me. We lay there for a while in utter bliss until we heard a scratching noise at my door.

"Psssst. Uh, Ma'am. Are you still there? It's almost light." I recognized the administrator's assistant, if not by her timing, then by her mousy voice.

"I'll be right there."

She rolled away from me and I slipped out of her ass hole with a loud "POP!" Then she farted. I could almost see her blush. She sat on the edge of the bed for a minute and then got up. I started to get up to help her. I also figured I'd be able to see her in the light from the hallway.

She pushed me back down. "Nice try, sailor." She got almost to the door when she stopped. I thought she was in too much pain, but instead she turned around and came back to the bed.

She lightly kissed me and said, "Almost forgot. `Thank you, Mr.Mattson'," in that sexy little girl voice. Then, "Goodnight, sailor. And I do mean I had a GOOD night."

"Me, too. Goodnight, Skipper." Believe it or not, I was hard again from her saying that. God, she was sexy!

I skipped my exercises that morning for the first time in years.

I slept late the next morning, arriving for breakfast just in time to take my place at my table after a hurried shower and shave. Janet was not at her place. I noticed the somber atmosphere of the girls around me and chalked it up to her absence - she really did light up the whole camp, and that was not just my biased opinion. Breakfast went by quietly and then again lunch. By dinner Janet still hadn't shown up, and I was concerned.

But the quietness had a different cause, as I found out after dinner. I was sitting under one of the huge old redwoods that populated the valley, watching the last of the light reflect off of the lake. I heard light steps coming up from the direction of the camp and then a quiet soft voice. I turned to look at one of the younger girls standing by my side.

"Mr. Mattson?"

"Yes?"

"May I sit down with you?"

"Sure!"

Instead of sitting on the ground as I expected, she pivoted and plopped her ass down in my lap. She ground it around a couple of times and then looked up at me with those big innocent clear brown eyes. Boy, can looks
be deceiving!

"Are you feeling better today?"

I thought fast. Why was I not feeling better yesterday? Then I remembered that there were no visitors last night. They must have told the girls that I was tired or not feeling well. "Yes, I'm feeling much better, thank you. Why?"

"Oh, good!," she gushed. "It's my turn tonight and I was hoping you would be OK." Suddenly she realized what she had said and blushed.

"What's your name?"

"Melody."

"Well, Melody, tonight when you come in, kiss me on my nose so I'll know it's you and we'll do something special. OK?"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 04:08 PM
"But we don't have that much time to.." She again blushed.

"We'll make time. Thank you for your concern." I kissed her on her forehead and helped her up, copping a satisfying feel of her tight little ass on the way up. She giggled and wiggled it against my palm and then impishly leaned over to give me a kiss back, pausing and holding herself bent over at the waist until I got a complete view of her 14 year old tits. Or what there was of them. When I sighed and grinned she finished her kiss and stood up, giving me an instant replay on the way back up.

"Later, Mr. Mattson," she called.

I could hardly wait for later. "Bye, Melody."

But later came. Finally. The bells rang and the camp quieted down. The lights were out, but for some reason I couldn't sleep. Anticipation, I guess. I never realized how much I looked forward to all those tight pussies getting off on my prick each night. A guy could get used to this, you know?

But the visits started, right on schedule. The first couple of fucks were straightforward kiss, suck, fuck, "Thank you, Mr. Mattson" jobs. I did notice, however, that I was being used less and less as substitute and that they were actually fucking my prick. In fact, I was only Daddy once that whole night.

Melody was the fifth girl. I felt a kiss on my mouth that quickly moved up to my nose. She even nipped it a little with her teeth, just to make sure I wouldn't miss the signal, I guess. A girlish little giggle and she snuggled into the narrow cot beside me.

"So what are we going to do?," she asked.

"Well, first, take off your nightshirt."

"Oh, Mr. Mattson, that would be naughty! I would be naked," she gushed as she lay back down next to me, soft young bare skin on my skin. They must teach speed stripping as a course here, with Julie as the instructor.

I let my hands roam over her tight young body, exciting both of us with little touches and pinches and probes. Her tits were what you would call perky. Just beginning to develop, they were slight mounds topped by hard kernels of nipples. They were at that painful stage were they always itched or ached, so I was particularly gentle with them. As it was, her nipples were so hard and sensitive she came just from my gentle explorations. I also found a bald pussy, not the first one I had noticed
that night. She shuddered again as I toyed with her lower nub between her cunt lips. She was biting my arm to keep quiet and I knew I was going to have a hickey the next day.

"Melody, straddle my chest like you were going to get on my prick, but face the other way."

She did so quickly and quietly. These kids recuperate much faster than us old folks.

"Now slide this way." I pulled on her hips to move her towards my head - and mouth. She was still sitting straight up. I lifted her hips gently and lowered her cunt down on my mouth.

"OH! OH! OH! OH! Mr. Mattson! What are you doing? It feels so good! OH! OH! OH! Yessssss! Nobody has ever done that before. OH! SSSsssshhhhiiiitttt! Don't Stop. AAARRrrrggggghhhh!"

Several hissing and shushing noises came from the hallway. There really was a line out side my door. If that's never happened to you, you have no idea what that will do for your ego. Mine sure felt healthy.

Melody kind of fell forward and gagged herself by swallowing my stiff prick. But her hips never stopped wiggling against my nose and chin, urging my tongue to greater depths inside her. I obliged to the best of my ability, which was considerable. She finally shuddered and collapsed on my abdomen, breathing heavily. I could feel the two knots of her nipples pressing on my stomach.

When she started to come around, I lifted her small frame and flipped her around so she was lying on my stomach on her back. I slip her down until my prick head was butting up against her cunt lips. Automatically, she reached down and guided it into the tight opening. She took over from there, sensing what I wanted. She slid down its length and began to fuck
herself with my hard cock. There wasn't as much contact with her clit in this position, but it did hit the G-spot better. I reached down and found her excited clit. I pinched it lightly between my thumb and fore finger and urged her to reach her climax.

When she came, she twisted almost all the way around and kissed me hard, stifling her screams into my mouth. She tasted her own juice on my lips and she came again.

"So that's what I taste like."

"You tasted good. I liked it. And what we did, too."

"Me, too." She pulled herself off the bed. She leaned over and lightly kissed me. "Thank you, Mr. Mattson. Thank you very much!"

She was headed out the door when I whispered to her.

"Melody!"

She turned back to me.

I reached up and found her nose. I rubbed it gently. "Let's keep it out little secret, right?"

You would have thought I had just given her a million dollars. In some ways, I suppose a genuine secret is worth that much in self esteem to a 14 year old girl. Her kiss that time was not so light and almost started us off again. If it hadn't been for the impatient girls in the hall way, I just might have fucked her again. But she would be back another night.

I heard considerable whispering and discussions as the rest of the visitors tried to find out what happened with Melody. She became something of a celebrity and I prepared myself to make an explanation to the Skipper when she showed up later that night.

I had not seen Janet all day, and had been refused access to her, unless it was an emergency. A lonely heart didn't qualify, so I had suffered through the day without her. But I knew she was going to come in later. She hadn't missed a night.

But a half hour passed after the last girl had gotten herself off on my stiff member, then an hour. Finally, I heard the door creep open.

"Uh, Mr. Mattson?"

My heart sank, but not my prick. It was the assistant.

"Yes?"

She shuffled closer to the bed in the dark. "Uh, I was told to tell you that `The Skipper can't make it tonight.' She said she was sorry, and something about it was her fault for trying to swallow `a ten foot log.' She said you would understand. Do you?"

I did. Her ass was sore. "Is she alright?" I was concerned.

"I think she's just sore. She didn't sit down all day and has to lay on her stomach to sleep." She giggled. "She called you `an insatiable satyr'. From her, that's a compliment."

"But she's OK?"

"Yes, but she won't be here tonight." Her message done, I thought she would leave. While not unattractive, she didn't seem the type to hang around. For whatever. But she didn't leave. She kind of stood there and shuffled her feet.

"Was there anything else?," I asked her.

"Well, I was wondering, uh, since, you know, since, well, you know, well, since she's not, you know, like, well."

"Would you like to take her place?"

"Oh yes! That's what I want. I want to take her place."

"In my heart or on my prick?"

"Oh! On your thing, silly." I expected her to move, but she just stood
there.

"Well?"

"Uh, don't laugh at me, but I don't actually know what to do."

"You've never done it before?"

"Oh, yes. In high school and a couple of times in college. But I've never, well, I've always just kind of been there for the guy. They always did everything. I don't know what to do."

I smiled in the dark at her honesty. I forgave her all her interruptions and swore to make this a good time for her.

"You could start by sitting down." I patted the cot so she could hear where to sit in the dark. She sat. "Now take off your night shirt and sandals." She shivered in the cool night air. I touched her lightly on her side, just above her hip. A safe place to touch a skittish woman. "Now, what do you want to do?"

She was quiet. Then I felt her hand sliding around my stomach gradually moving down. She bumped into my hard meat much earlier than she anticipated and kind of gasped. Her hand pulled away and then found it again, this time on purpose.

"Oh, my! It's bigger than I thought." She played with it gently, stroking it up and down, then becoming more and more urgent until I cried out in pain.

"Ouch!"

"Oh, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Let me kiss it." Before either of us realized what she was doing, she had my rod in her mouth. It was obvious she had not done this very much, if at all, but her enthusiasm was arousing. She just about rubbed it raw with her teeth until I got her to cover her teeth with her upper lip and tongue underneath. She also got the head down her throat part way without gagging. She kept coming up and asking if she was doing it right. She tried so hard, and, by the time she was tired, was getting to be a pretty good cock sucker, too. I told her that, and I could feel the heat from her blush.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 04:13 PM
She lifted her head up from my cock and stretched out next to me on the cot, never letting go of my prick with her hand. But now she held it gently and caressed it like a lover.

I felt her looking up at me. I tipped my head towards hers and our lips met.

"Do all men taste like you do?"

I laughed. "Only men who have had twenty or so girls sitting on their pricks!"

"Oh." Silence "I liked it. Does that mean I like girls?"

That was a loaded question. I changed the subject. "What would you like me to do for you?"

She caught her breath. The big question. Decision time. In a shy voice she asked, "Would you make love to me? Show me what to do? I want to do something, but I don't know what or how."

I rolled over so I was on top of her. Kissed her lips. Then her eyes. Then her ears. I spent a long time just caressing her and kissing her. I felt the tears rolling down her cheeks and licked them away. She cried some more. I drew my lips along her neck, down along her jugular vein into the depression at the base of her neck. I buried my face there and traced
gentle designs with my tongue on that sensitive area. Then I did the other side.

She had stuffed one of her hands in her mouth to muffle her screams. This poor woman was so tense she was orgasming already and I wasn't even to her tits. I avoided those for now and concentrated on her long smooth arms. Each finger received a lingering kiss with special attention paid to the palms of her hands. She was now sobbing, jerking around on the cot under me. I was afraid what would happen when I started on her breasts, so I flipped her over on her stomach. The sudden move surprised her until I ran my tongue down the length of her back. She screamed into the pillow, beating her fists into the mattress. She would have kicked her feet but I was sitting on them.

I decided what this woman needed was a massage. I happened to know how to give two kinds of massages, both erotic. One was good, the other very good. I didn't think she would last if I gave her a very good one, which included the anal areas I didn't think she was ready for. Yet. So I started on a sensual back rub that had the effect of calming her down.
Apparently this was something she could deal with, something she knew. Her breathing returned to normal as I worked my way down her back. And reached her buttocks.

My rod had been resting on the crease between those cheeks for most of the massage, but she didn't seem to have noticed. As I began to rub and move the deep muscles in her ass, her breathing began to get ragged again. I did her butt, then moved down her one leg then back up the other. I did spend extra time on her feet and toes and was rewarded with another orgasm, but a slower, gentler one this time. It felt like she almost enjoyed that one.

I moved up the side of the bed and quickly flipped her over. It wasn't like a kung foo thing, but it happened before she was aware of it. I started to massage her upper chest and shoulders, still avoiding her breasts. She noticed, because she started to thrust them up at my hands, brushing them against my wrists as I worked higher up. She began to grunt
and pant in an animalistic way, writhing on the bed in the ancient movements of sex and seduction.

"Oh, God. What are you doing to me? I've never felt this way before. I want you to touch me, squeeze me hard, play with my boobies. Please.Please.Please," she pleaded.

I gently captured her swollen dancing nipples in the cracks between my fingers as I palmed her entire breasts. I applied pressure gently as I squeezed my fingers together over those soft mounds. I had always thought of the assistant as mousy, an ordinary, plain girl. From the way she dressed and walked, I imagined small, saggy tits and the same for her
bottom, kind of flat and droopy. Boy, was I wrong! She was just a beautiful girl with a poor self image. Because the guys in her life didn't know how to make her feel special, she didn't think she was. Jerks. All of them. I may have my own quirks and kinks, but at least I made each person feel special. Not like some kind of jerk-off bag to squirt sperm into.

Her tits were a bit larger than I like, and softer. But they felt terrific. I told her so and she started crying again. I continued down her body, describing each rib, each smooth curve of her trim body in the most erotic language I could think of. When I got to her mons, there was no hair.

"Is this for me?," I asked her, indicating her shaved mound.

"Yes. Most of the girls are shaved now. For you. Do you like it? I hope so. I haven't felt this naked since I was 12."

"It's beautiful. Lovely, so smooth, so kissable." I proceeded to do just that and she squealed a bit. The aromas coming from between her legs told me she had really been enjoying herself, and that I would have to change the sheets before getting any sleep tonight. But I didn't mind. I kissed a little lower. Her legs parted automatically, spreading her cuntlips wide open. I frenched them. She arched her back into my mouth, forcing her cunt hard on my lips. I grabbed onto her legs to hold her
there, and feasted on the delectable nectar she was producing in quantity. I could hear her sobbing softly but I didn't stop until she went limp in my arms. I laid her gently out on the bed and lay down beside her still form.

She rested quietly for a while. She wasn't unconscious because her hand drew little designs in my chest hair.

"Thank you, Chris, uh, Mr. Mattson. Thank you."

"You're welcome, but is that all you want?"

"There's more?"

"If you want, yes. But it's OK to stop now. I'm fine. Only if you want."

Her hand seized the hairs on my chest and pulled a few. Ouch!

"I want more. Please. Now!"

I laughed and gently kissed her forehead. Then I kissed her lips and she tasted herself, probably for the first time. "Ummmm. Good!" she whispered.

I rolled her on top of me and helped her sit up. I cupped her swaying tits in my hands and held them firmly, the nipples rubbing into my palms. She began rutting on my stomach.

"What do I do now?," she asked timidly.

"Move down a little." Her old boyfriends really were jerks.

She slipped down and bumped into my cock. She automatically raised up a little to slide over it, but as she passed over the head it slipped up inside her hot box. She froze.

"What's the matter?"

"I'm scared. It's always hurt before or I've been disappointed."

"It always hurts the first time. But that's over now. And it wasn't your fault you were disappointed. Blame your taste in men, maybe, but other than that, it was all their fault you weren't satisfied. Go ahead. Let it just slip inside you. We'll go slow and make sure it doesn't hurt and that you like it. OK?"

For an answer she let a bit more slip in. Before I could say anything she grunted, and forced a little bit more. To me it didn't seem that she was that tight, given the young pussies and tight assholes I had been into in the last few days, but it must have felt like she was splitting in two to her. She didn't cry, but it was an effort on her part to get each inch of me into her. But she did. And it was like a switch went off in her head.

Suddenly she was the all-American cheerleader. The cheers started out clean enough, like the old: Push `em back Push `em back, Harder Harder, and the one that goes: Do it again Do it again We like it We like it.

They started out, like I said, clean and somewhat quiet. But after her first climax riding in the saddle, she got loud. And dirty.

Between cheers of: Push it in Push it in Harder harder and Give me an `F' Give me a `U' Give me a `C' Give me a `K' Fuck me!, Fuck me!, Fuck me!, I was beginning to hear peals of laughter coming from outside my window. My companion either didn't know or didn't care. Her yells got raunchier and louder with each climax, and she had quite a few. Her hips never
stopped swirling and thrusting, rubbing her clit on both the up and down strokes. With and between each orgasm, I swear I could actually feel her cunt muscles tightening up. I guess the old saying about `use it or loose it' was true in this case.

She finally shrieked and collapsed to a thunderous round of applause and laughter, not at her, but at the situation. Two of the staff came in and carried her away back to her room, both very solicitous of her. They both asked if I needed them to come back and help with any unfinished business, but I was already asleep, a big grin on my face.

I think I had finally answered her loaded question if she liked girls or not. Maybe she did, but she liked men, too, and that was what was important. To me, anyway.


Continue next page ..........

wanmalay
01-11-2007, 04:15 PM
Good effort bro birdie8819. Rated your thread. Cheers...

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 04:16 PM
Janet was at breakfast the next morning. She smiled a shy greeting at me and I noticed she sat down very slowly and gently. I grinned back at her and she noticed me watching her sit. She blushed a beautiful shade of pink, then got up her nerve and blew me a kiss across the room. I don't think any of the campers noticed it, but a couple of the staffers grinned
knowingly in my direction.

I got a call to come up to Janet's office for a 10:10 staff meeting that morning. I thought the time was odd, but she was a busy woman, and she had to make up for lost time the day before. I cleaned up for the staff meeting, and got there on time. Walking in to the outer office, I didn't see anyone. I went on into the conference room.

Sandra, the mousy assistant, was mousy no more. She stood there in the room, leaning up against the table. Her hair wasn't in a bun, but hung in sexy waves around her face and over her shoulders. She was wearing makeup, just a touch, to emphasize her lips and eyes. But that wasn't the big change. It was what she was wearing. Or wasn't wearing.

Gone were the tweeds and pant suits, the efficient business clothes. This morning she was wearing a half-T that was about two sizes too small. And no bra. The bottom edge of the short shirt showed most of her large soft tits that jiggled with each breath she took. And she was breathing fast.

She was also wearing a pair of loose fitting shorts that were high cut on each hip and made of a slippery nylon fabric. Even though they were loose, they clung to her body like paint. It was obvious she wasn't wearing any underwear and that she was damp in the crotch.

She let me gaze at her for a moment, grinning and blushing at the visible effect she was having on me. The right leg of my short was bulging out and suddenly became too short to cover all my parts. Sandra licked her lips when she saw the large purple head pop out into the daylight.

She had apparently not yet taken the speed stripping course at the camp yet, because she simply launched herself at me from her position at the conference table. Her arms wrapped around my neck and her legs wrapped around my waist. She didn't say a thing. She just kissed me real hard several times, and then just held on. Tight. Waiting.

What was I to do? I struggled to get my shorts down and free the monster that had grown in my pants leg. She helped me by wiggling around. She wouldn't let go of my waist with her legs, however, and I was wondering how I was going to get into her pussy, when the situation kind of took care of itself. Her loose shorts slipped to the side and suddenly she was
crying in joy as she felt it slide easily into her cunt. She was even tighter than last night. With the workout she had had last night and now again this morning, I felt sure her cunt muscles would be sore. But she didn't seem to mind. I looked down at her face and her eyes were screwed tightly shut. She was totally focused on this fuck.

She was a little heavier than some of the petite little girls and women I had had ride my cock like that so I turned her around and eased my butt onto the conference table and supported our weight by leaning against it. It also provided her with a more stable platform for her increasingly wild screwing motions. It was when I looked up from watching her tits bounce and her face contort that my prick jerked and almost unsaddled the morphed assistant.

Janet was standing just inside the door watching us fuck. My eyes widened in surprise when I saw her, but then she gave me a smile that let me know it was OK to keep going. In fact, she gave her own tiny breasts a squeeze through her tight top with one hand and caressed her cunt through her shorts with the other as she stood there watching. I just about came
when she seductively licked her lips with that tiny pink tongue, running it around her lips two or three times. I remembered what it felt like on my prick and a shiver went down my back.

Then I just about started laughing. Here I was, fucking a beautiful woman who I had just helped, I hoped, the night before to get over a self image problem, while at the same time fantasizing about another woman's mouth on my cock. I didn't think it would help Sandra's image if I laughed, or if she found out what I was thinking, so I made a face at Janet to let her know I knew what she was doing. She grinned wickedly and stopped fondling herself. She didn't stop watching.

"Uh, Sandra,."

"Call me Sandi. I don't feel like a Sandra anymore. Sandra didn't get fucked enough. Sandi is going to get fucked a whole lot. I feel like a Sandi," she interrupted me.

"OK, Sandi," I replied. "What time is the meeting? The real staff meeting."

"10:30. I hope I left us enough time. I wanted you to be early. What took you so fucking long to get here?" She paused. "God, I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me. Having your cock in my cunny just does something to me, you know?"

"Don't apologize, Sandi. It feels good being inside you. But do you think it's fair to the others to have `special' meetings like this?"

A bit of Sandra came back. "Fair? Fair? Do you think it's fair that all the other girls get all the attention, that they get picked for the pep squads? All I ever wanted to be was one of them, but." She tapered off and buried her head in my chest.

I kissed the top of her head. I knew what she was going to say, so I finished for her. ".but you never tried out, did you."

She sobbed, and shook her head. "I knew I wasn't good enough."

I reached down and grabbed her chin and lifted her head up. "And now.?"

She opened her eyes and looked at me. I saw a fire burning in them.She stopped crying. And she never stopped rotating her hips around on my cock. "From now on, I'm going to go after what I want. Like this." She indicated my hard prick by squeezing it with her internal muscles. "And if that isn't fair, tough shit. They can make their own arrangements."

I smiled. Janet smiled. I kissed Sandi's forehead. "Good girl," I said. Then I leaned down and whispered to her. "If you want me to come early, just ask. I will do anything I can for you. OK?"

"Oh, Chris! Thank you! OH! I'm cominnnnnnngggg." Sandi clung to me like a leech on a cock. I could feel her cunt actually sucking me deeper into her body. She shuddered and throbbed on my rampant cock for several minutes and then lifted herself off my tall member.

"Thank you, Mr. Mattson." She leaned down and cleaned my cock with her tongue and mouth, even sucking my balls clean. Three times. She only jumped slightly when she felt Janet's tongue cleaning the insides of her thighs. But the groans she made with her mouth around my prick just about set me off. Janet was hampered by Sandi's shorts, but it was obvious that
both of them enjoyed what was happening. And that it would happen again, later. Without the shorts.

Sandi paused in her cleaning efforts and looked up at me with a question in her eyes. I could see the first edges of doubt about her sexuality creeping back in.

"Both. It's perfectly normal to like both, Sandi. You're an attractive woman. To both men and women. Enjoy it."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 04:19 PM
Sandi squeezed my cock in response and gave me one of the best blow jobs I had ever had. She had learned a lot in the last day or two. When she stuck a finger up my ass and massaged my prostate gland, I surprised all three of us and filled her mouth with a bucket of cum. She didn't waste a drop and only had to share with Janet because Janet immediately kissed her hard on the mouth and stuck her tongue in to get some of my jism. They dueled at length before Janet pulled back and sighed.

"Think we can cancel the staff meeting, Sandi?"

Sandi groaned. "They're already on their way. We'll have to straighten up, Miss Crandell."

"Why, Sandi! How can you call me `Miss Crandell,' when I'm standing here with your pussy juice on my face? Call me Janet, OK?"

The two women hugged. I was forgotten, my semi-stiff cock still hanging out of my shorts.

"And you," Janet said to me, "put that thing away. It's caused enough `trouble' for now."

The staff meeting was anti-climatic. Although a couple of the staffers with sensitive olfactory senses did sniff the air and give me a queer look. Apparently the pungent aroma of Sandi's secretions were detectable.

The rest of the day past without incident, except that during the morning the fondling and quick feels by the staff became a bit more insistent and frenzied. I was in an almost constant state of arousal the entire day, with the engorged head of my cock visible and on display below the cuff of my shorts. The campers didn't seem to mind, in fact, several of them started to copy the example of their older leaders and began fondling and feeling it whenever they happened to pass within arm's reach, or could find some excuse to sit and grind on my lap.

Janet watched this process with an amused grin on her face. Several times during the day I swear she told some of the younger campers to come over and `torment' me in some soft way or another. It was particularly hard not to plow those tight cunts when they had you firmly in the grasp of their tiny hands and looked up at me with those delightfully smiling eyes
and asked me the most mundane question imaginable. I was in heaven, and I think Janet knew it.

And then it stopped. Like a light going off. Right after lunch. The girls would come right up to me, stand a smidgen away from me and not touch. Time after time. I wasn't sure which was more exciting: The touching or the tantalizing. It didn't make any difference to me, I was as hard as a rock, regardless. I loved these little sex games they were playing. It kept everything on a friendly level with everyone knowing what was going on, and no one got their feelings hurt.

I knew things were wide open when the first girl that night kissed me on my nose and said, "I want what Melody got," and then stripped and sat on my face. So did the second girl and the third. But this type of service took longer and it was getting late. The last several of the nocturnal visitors began coming into my room in pairs. One would sit on my face, the other would climb on my cock. Some of them even began kissing and fondling each other they were getting serviced by me. I'm sure a lot of activity continued on after they left me back in the dormitory later on that night. And when they were all done, the Skipper visited me.

She slipped in and was naked in my arms before I heard her. She was just suddenly there and, at first I thought it was a dream. But dreams don't feel that good, and this felt tremendous. We kissed and I tasted a new flavor.

"I see you had another meeting with Sandi, Skipper."

"Uh-huh. I thought she need a good chewing out." She laughed. "She didn't seem too upset about it, though."

"Did she do you, too.?"

"Oh, God, yes. She really is a fast learner, you know."

I was silent. "Next time, can I watch?"

I caught a jab in the ribs. "Would that turn you on, sailor?"

"Just thinking of the picture of the two of you making love to each other gets me hard." I hugged her to me tighter. "Thinking of you makes me even harder, though." I thought about how sore she must have been after our last bout. "What would you like to do tonight? Or do you just want to cuddle?"

"Cuddle? That's for wimps. Unless you can't get it up, sailor. Then I'll just go back to Sandi." She was teasing, as she was laying directly on my rock hard cock. It must have been giving her a stomach ache it was prodding her so hard.

"So what's your pleasure, Ma'am?"

She leaned down and kissed my chin. "I want it up my ass," she said finally in a quiet, but firm voice. "It hurt like hell, but I loved it. I'm going to learn how to relax like Julie told me and take that monster all the way up there. Do you mind?"

Did I mind? Offering me the finest ass I had ever fucked? Did she think I was crazy? Hell, no, I didn't mind. But I didn't want to appear too anxious.

"You're sure? I'd hate to hurt you again."

She lifted herself up and positioned her asshole over the tip of my cock. She lowered herself gingerly down until about three inches were inside her. She had pre-lubed her ass with enough gel so that some of it leaked out and ran down the exposed shaft of my cock, preparing it for deeper penetration. With a determined grunt she took the rest of my throbbing prick deep up inside her rectal recesses.

"Was that better?"

"Hey, it's always good for me. Was it better for you?"

"Yesssssss. Can you feel it? I can't stop the spasms. They just ripple through me, one after the other. They start at my shitter and go to my toes and fingers and the tips of my nipples. My hair feels funny, too, like its alive. God, I love this. And it doesn't hurt now."

She still hadn't moved. "Pull up a little and then slide back down." As she did, I slipped my hand under her and let her impale herself on my extended middle finger. With my thumb I found and pressed on her clit. She went wild. I thought my finger would break she was squeezing it so hard. She was laughing, sobbing , yelling, blubbering and so on all at once. Until her system finally spent itself of all her built up tension and she relaxed on my chest.

"Sailor?"

"What, Skipper?"

"Watching all the girls tease you all day really turned me on. I didn't realize how much."

"Do you think it was a good idea with the campers?"

"Hey none of those girls had ever seen a prick before, so I let them have their chance to see a real good one."

"Those were all virgins?" She giggled as my prick seemed to swell to twice its normal size in her ass.

"Well, they are for now. Who knows if they will be by the end of camp." She slid up and down a bit on my cock. "But before you get them, I have one more chore for you to take care of."

"Your cunt?," I asked, hopefully.

"That, too, but I didn't think that was a chore, you bastard!" She pummeled my chest with her tiny fists in mock anger. "I need you to `fix' one of the staff. Diane. I don't know what's wrong with her."

I tried to picture Diane in my mind. All I got was a faceless blonde with high thrusting knockers. I had heard comments about a silicone job,but something didn't match up with her personality and a boob job. I also didn't recall her being one of the active participants of my torture earlier that day. Or of her coming in for an exam earlier. She was friendly enough, cheerful, outgoing, well spoken. But not horney? Give me a break. She was either tremendously self disciplined or had a wire loose somewhere.

The Skipper was continuing, "I want you to spend some time with her. As much as you need. I would suggest a canoe trip across the lake, if you don't mind my suggestions."

"You're all right with ths?," I asked, still not believing my luck or this woman's attitude.

"Do you love me?," she asked me quietly.

"Yes," I answered immediately. I didn't have to think about it. It was true.

"Then I'm all right with it. Do what ever it takes," she instructed. "But first, roll me over and fuck my ass off, will you, sailor?"

Always obey the skipper, my training manual said. So I did.

The next day after lunch I wandered down to the docks to find Diane waiting for me with a back pack. A canoe had already been loaded with food and a sleeping bag. One bag. Diane stared at me hard and with a bit of a look of distaste or loathing when she saw the single bag, but said nothing. In fact, she actually sounded cheerful and would have fooled me, but I had
seen her eyes. We loaded the rest of our gear in and took off.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 04:22 PM
About a mile into the trip, we both bean to work up a sweat. We took a break and took off our sweatshirts, leaving me bare-chested and Diane in the tiniest bikini top I had ever seen. She sure wasn't shy about showing her body! She was extremely fair, as some blondes are, and I leaned forward to rub sun screen on her shoulders. Just as I touched her I felt a twitch or a shudder, as if she reflexively pulled away, but then she relaxed, looked over her shoulder at me and gave me such a smoldering look that I would have jumped her right then if it hadn't been that all the pieces didn't fit right. I grinned back at her, finished applying the sun screen and indicated the far shore. I swear she looked puzzled that I hadn't done anything.

We got to the far shore and found a beach and a nice clearing. We pulled the boat up, unloaded our gear and set up a small camp. I had left the sleeping bag in the boat. When that was done, I unrolled a towel on the beach, stripped to my bathing suit and called over my shoulder as I dove into the cool water, "Last one in is a rotten egg!"

She responded to the childish dare, stripped off her shorts and joined me in the water. Her suit was not meant for water and turned almost transparent, exposing her charms to anyone who would look. But I didn't. OK, I tried real hard not to, but would you be able to not look at a near naked woman playing in the water with you? I tried to studiously force myself to look directly into her eyes when I looked at her. But it was hard. I had thought her top was small. Her bottoms almost didn't exist. They were essentially a string around her waist and a second string through her crotch with a wide patch of thin cloth in the front. She was totally naked underneath. The string had long ago buried itself between her cunt lips and they were clearly visible as she jumped and splashed in the water.

It was one of the hardest things I ever did to not take her up on her blatant offer. Somehow, I knew I had to make her ask for it. Otherwise she would consider me just another aggressive male.

When we got out of the water, I collapsed on my towel in the sand and lay there soaking up the sun. I had my head turned away from her, but I could tell by the shuffling and rearranging that she was surprised we were not doing the dirty deed. I grinned to myself. It was like a game.

I don't know how long we lay there, but suddenly it got dark. And wet. A sudden storm had blown in over the lake and was sitting right on top of us. The backpacks were waterproof and everything else but us and the towels were undercover, but we were getting soaked. We had just been in the water, but somehow this was wetter.

I went over to the canoe and called Diane. I tipped the canoe over and pushed her under it and then crawled in behind her. It was quite roomy, but there was no way we could lay there without touching. I spread the bench cushions on the ground and used the sleeping bag for a pillow. We lay down side by side on the makeshift bed and prepared to wait out the
storm.

It didn't stop. It was finally too dark to go back that night. We were stranded at the other end of the lake.

I think we finally got tired of not talking. I know Diane was not a normally quiet person, and I have been known to talk as well on occasion. I think it may have started when she finally stopped avoiding me and put her arm up around my neck. It wasn't in passion, but for comfort. I grinned at her and leaned back and closed my eyes. I think that was when she
started talking. I think she asked me why I hadn't done anything to her. She knew what was going on at camp, even encouraged her girls to take advantage of their scheduled visits. So why had I not tried anything with her?

I had to think about that one. I told her I got a sense that she really didn't want me to do anything. She may have expected it, she may have even accepted my advances out of a sense of duty or obligation to someone or to me, but I didn't think she really wanted to have sex.

Why do they always cry? At least I knew I was on the right track when I felt the salty drops falling on my arm. But I had no idea how screwed up this young woman was. Her story was simple, but devastating.

As a little girl, she had always wanted to be a cheerleader. Her mother, also a beautiful woman, had been a cheerleader in high school and had then gotten married early and had Diane. As Diane developed into the gorgeous creature she was, her mother encouraged her and helped her as much as possible. Except for two things.

The first was that, for some reason, Diane's mother was convinced that the evidence of nipples showing was in extremely bad taste and worse, wicked. So as soon as Diane began to develop nipples her mother would put tape on them before the games so they wouldn't show. She began using heavier and heavier tape, which not only caused Diane considerable
embarrassment, but was painful to remove. And it wasn't always successful. One night, after a particularly rousing cheer, the dreaded nipples popped through the tape. Diane's mother and father had attended that game. Both of them came onto the basketball court and dragged her home. She was incredibly embarrassed by their actions.

When they got home, her mother locked her in her room for about an hour and then flung open the door and stormed into the room. She had made her take off her sweater and bra and then her mom ripped the tape from her breasts. She then held up two small cylinders. They were about a quarter inch around and about a half inch long. They were sections from wooden dowel. Her mother pressed one of the dowels against her right nipple, forcing it to invert on itself. She pushed until the dowel was flush with the front surface of her breast and then put a piece of tape over it to hold it in place. She repeated the process with the other breast.

Diane was in tears. It hurt. Terribly. But her mother said that this was the only way she could be a cheerleader in public ever again. So she suffered through it, finally getting so she would insert the plungers herself before the games.

The second thing that her mother had done was to instill in Diane an absolute fear of any and all pleasurable, as is sexy, feelings. She had done this by spanking not only her fingers, but her clitoris when she was a little girl and had been caught exploring her own body in the bath tub. Later, she had poured burning hot water, not quite scalding, over her vaginal area when she was older and had been caught diddling herself. She had been caught ten times, until she simply lost the urge to masturbate.

I, for one, was amazed at her persistence. I would have quit after being burned once, maybe twice. But it did confirm my suspicions that there was a passionate woman hidden deep in this body beside me. Now, how to dig it out?

"Diane, what can I do for you?," I asked into the darkness. "What would you like me to do?"

"Nothing. Nothing works. It all feels like blah."

"Can I at least give it a try?"

She looked at me. "Why? Why bother?"

"Because I care about you. I hate to see you missing this side of your life."

"What about Janet? I thought you cared about her."

`DANGER! DANGER! Dive! Dive!' went off in my head. I answered carefully, but honestly. "I care about Janet very much. But we both think I may be able to help you."

"How? By fucking me up the ass? It doesn't work, I've tried. No, thank you," she said bitterly.

"That was a cheap shot, Diane."

"Sorry. But I've heard that's what you like."

"I like all kinds of sex. Including anal. But only if the partner is willing. Have you ever heard of me forcing anyone?"

There was a long silence. Finally, "No. That's always puzzled me."

We lay there a while. The rain still dripped on our roof, the canoe, but we could hear the sounds of the forest around us and the lapping of the waves on the beach a few feet from our spot. It was surprisingly warm in spite of the storm and we were both still in our bathing suits.

"Chris, would you kiss me?"

I leaned over to kiss her and she turned her head away from me. In the faint light I could see her flushed cheeks.

"Not there. Down there."

Bingo! She had asked for something. I held myself in check so I wouldn't seem to be rushing and began to wander down her lovely body. I got to her chest and nuzzled one of the swatches of cloth up and over her breast, baring it to my lips. I suckled on her tit and sucked out the wooden plunger. She was still wearing them. I spit it out.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 04:26 PM
"Not there, either."

I moved over to the other tit. Sure enough, I sucked another chunk of wood out of it.

"Lower. Stop teasing me."

I focused on her navel. She began to move, but microscopically. But it was movement.

"Lower. Suck my thingy."

"Your `thingy'?," I asked her.

"My vagina and clitoris." She paused. "Suck my cunt! There, is that what you want to hear?"

"Is that what you want me to suck?," I fired back.

"Yes, damit! Now do it. Please?"

The last plea was done in such a voice I couldn't have refused. And I had no intention of refusing. I lowered my mouth to her cunt lips and immediately got my tongue caught under her bikini bottom. I untied to two sides and drew away the insignificant covering. I urged her legs up and she slipped them over one of the crossbeams of the canoe over our heads.
It lifted her knees up and out, spreading her wide open before me. I lowered my mouth back down to her now exposed box and began to feast.

I went slowly. Something told me I would be there a while, but at that time I had no idea how long that would turn out to be. Diane's cunt was dry. Well, not dry, but not wet, either. As I licked and sucked and poked and prodded she would occasionally sigh, but other than that, there was no response. Occasionally she would shift to another position to get
comfortable, but no response. But she never asked me to stop, either. Of course, if I had been in her place with a guy willing to eat my pussy all night long, I wouldn't have asked him to stop. I guess.

Anyway, that was exactly what I did. I ate her all night long. Of course, it didn't seem that long as I was busy doing what I love almost more than fucking. But first light came and we were still at it. The first change came about 6:00 am. Suddenly, I got a reaction.

"Ooooooohhhhhh. God, Chris, look!"

I raised my head. "What happened?"

"My nipple popped up! God, it feels so good!"

An hour later the second nipple popped up. They were about an inch out from her firm breasts, standing stiff and angry red in the morning light. She was staring at them in amazement.

"I never thought I'd see them again." She spoke of them as if they were her friends who had gone away. In a way, they were.

"Diane, kiss them," I instructed her.

While I went back to work in her pussy, she did that incredibly sexy move women do and cupped her breasts and brought them up to her lips. Her pointed little tongue sneaked out of her mouth and flicked against the right nipple. She stiffened and arched her back. She flicked her tongue against the left one and stiffened again.

I had lifted my head when she stiffened the first time. As I bent again to my task, I got a huge surprise. And I do mean huge. Her clit had stiffened as well and popped up. It was about the size of my little finger, and it was a good two inches long or longer and about as thick. It took a little convincing on my part to myself that it wasn't a cock, and I sucked it into my mouth. I got a little squeal. I sucked harder and rimmed it with my tongue. I got a louder squeal. I bobbed my head up and down on it, sucked it and nipped it with my teeth. She came. A small, short, tiny shuddering orgasm, but she did come.

I licked up her flow of cum juice and began tongue fucking her in earnest now. Even though my jaw was sore and my tongue was beginning to ache, I kept going. At eight o'clock she had her second orgasm. Still nothing to write home about to Mom, but for her it was earth shattering. When she finished trembling, she lay still. I continued petting her cunt with shriveled fingers and a tired tongue.

Suddenly, she lifted those strong cheerleader legs and raised the canoe off of us and kicked it out of the way. She grabbed my ears and pulled me up to her so we lay face to face, with me on top of her.

"Fuck me, Chris. Fuck me now."

That was going to be easy to do, as when I had slid up her body, my hard cock had partially penetrated into her pussy. A slow thrust buried it in to the hilt.

Nothing.

I had expected some reaction. But she didn't even sigh or anything. I looked at her and it looked like she was gritting her teeth. "Diane, relax! I won't tell your mother if you enjoy yourself. But don't quit on me now!"

She glared at me reflexively, defensive of my attack on her mother. But then she smiled as she realized her teeth were clenched. Her face softened.

"It's so hard to let go."

"I know. Take your time. I'm in no hurry."

"What about all those young girls who didn't get their turns last night? Don't you want to get back to them?"

"And miss this?" I gave a sharp thrust into her cunt. This time she gave an imperceptible groan. "Besides, they'll just be hornier when we get back."

She gave a short laugh. "You're a baaad boy, Mr. Mattson!" And then she started moving her hips to fuck herself on my cock.

I have mentioned it takes me a long time, about two hours, to orgasm and that I can stay hard between bouts. So when I say I came three times, that calculates out to a six hour fuck session. But by the end of the six hours, she was beginning to come alive. I heard moans and groans and she was beginning to shriek when she came. But I was just about at the end of
my strength. I was thinking of renaming the camp to Camp Raw-Raw-Raw.

When she pushed me off of her and rolled me onto my elbows and knees, I didn't resist. When she kneeled up behind me, it still didn't register. The slick finger up my ass got me wondering what was going on, and when she bellied up to my ass, I began to squirm. I wasn't into this. I told her so. She told me she wouldn't tell anyone, but that if I let her do me, she
would let me do her. I was still unsure, but by that time I felt the slender shaft of her clit slide into my ass. She groaned. It was too late. I was deflowered.

"Oh, God. That feels great! Ooohhh, you're so tight. It's like you're sucking on it and squeezing it and OOOOHhhhhh! YYYYeeessssss!"

Diane didn't stop thrusting even as she came and it led her to her next climax, and then again. Finally, she leaned over my back, rubbing her now firmly erect nipples into my straining back muscles. She reached around and grasped my still hard cock. She had lubricant in her hand and it was a tremendously good feeling as she jerked me off while fucking my ass. To
say I didn't enjoy it wouldn't be true, but I didn't think I would do it again. But the feeling of her hard breasts pressing into my back and her hand slicking up and down my prick only augmented the strange feeling of being invaded from behind. It felt good, but I didn't come.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 04:30 PM
After her fourth or fifth building climax, she pulled out. She knelt down as I had been and offered up her ass to me. It was gorgeous. Full and round, her fleshy orbs quivered with the spasms of her last orgasm. I didn't have to be invited twice. I brought the head of my rampant cock to her tiny tight pink orifice, and pushed it in. She grunted, but did not pull away. I stopped and rested until I felt her begin to push back on the rest of my shaft. I slowly eased forward. She expelled her breath in a great big whoosh and began to immediately lunge back and forth on my cock. Her head was whipping her long blonde hair into a tangled frenzy. Her boobs were jiggling like mounds of firm Jell-O. She fucked herself for a while and then froze.

The whole forest got strangely quiet. Then I heard a sound like I had never heard before. It started out as a high pitched whine that slowly dropped in pitch like the sound that the WWII bombs made when they fell from the airplanes in the old movies. As the sound came into normal range, it changed to a Whoop, Whoop, Whoop, Whoop sound, each whoop rising in
pitch at the end like the song of the whooping crane. The whooping finally faded and I realized that the sounds were coming from Diane. And that she had just about squeezed my prick off with that climax.

"Again, Chris. Do it again! That was great!"

The second time came sooner, but the noise she made was the same. After this one she pulled off my prick.

"We'd better get back, Chris. It's getting late." She was energized from her orgasms and looked as fresh as when we had started out.

I looked at my watch. It was about three o'clock in the afternoon. We still had about three hours to get back. We loaded the canoe and pushed it into the water. I started to get in the back as before, but Diane had other ideas. She directed me to lay down on my back the floor of the canoe with my legs up and over the sides. She got in and straddled my cock,
letting it slide up into her cunt. She shoved off and began to paddle towards the camp. With each stroke, she shifted the paddle from one side to the other. As she shifted, she would lift up on my cock and then plunge back down. After a while she looked down at me.

"Well, don't just lay there, grab onto my tits!" Of course, I complied. She paddled a bit longer and then sang her climax song again. The canoe coasted for a while. She panted, trying to catch her breath. I could feel the tension leaving her body as she became more and more relaxed after each cum. And she got more energy. She lifted up and let my cock slip out of
her, and I thought that was the end of it. But she reached down and held me upright and then settled back down, this time letting me slide up her shit chute. She turned and paddled away from the camp this time, like a sail boat would tack into the wind to make head way. She paddled and fucked herself until she sang her song again, and then she shifted me back
into her cunt and paddled back towards camp.

Back and forth we tacked all afternoon, the cries of the falling bombs and whooping cranes resounding up and down the hidden valley throughout the journey home. For my part, I held on to those smooth orbs as long as I could, but eventually gravity, the gentle rocking of the boat as it meandered back to camp, and the lack of sleep got the best of me. I must
have passed out and gone to sleep. Not the worst way to go, if I do say so myself.

The bumping of the canoe against the dock roused me slightly from my sleep and I looked up into the concerned faces of the staff leaning over looking down into the canoe at me. In my best Ricci Ricardo impression I looked up at Janet and said' "Oh Lucy, I'm hooome." And immediately went back to sleep.

Mission accomplished.


Phew !!!!!! What an amazing story !!! :p

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:32 PM
Good effort bro birdie8819. Rated your thread. Cheers...

Thanks bro wanmalay for taking time to read my thread . :)

Well if you do have any nice stories you can also contribute here .

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:37 PM
Well here one story about Gangbang - Title : Gangbanged at the party . Enjoy !!! :D

My whole life I had pretty much a “normal” sex life....my husband and I had pretty much tried everything except for a few things that we thought were just a bit too outlandish, but I always enjoyed our heated and erotic encounters over the past 9 years.

We talked a lot about our fantasies and one that had been coming up a lot lately was the idea of a gangbang. He had often fantasized about seeing me get fucked by a whole gang of other men and women and I was warming up to the idea although all of this was still in a fantasy world of ours.

Bill had made some new friends through his work at the bar and one night his friend Mike invited him to a new club that had opened downtown. That Friday night Bill went with Mike and while he was there met a group of people that invited him to a party the following weekend up in the hills. They said it was a monthly “sex party” and that if he and his wife wanted to come they were welcome to. One rule though- if you decide to come, you must leave all inhibitions and reservations at the door as this would be an open forum where anything went! His excitement rose and mine did too as soon as he came home that night and told me of this gorgeous group of people he had met that night that had invited him to this special party….

We talked about it for a few days and finally decided mid-week that we were going to give it a try…we knew that we loved each other and would be comfortable sharing ourselves with others without the fear of jealously. We had been only with one another for the past 9 years so the thought of kissing someone else, let alone having someone else’s cock in me started my mind reeling.

As Friday night approached I was growing more nervous- who were there people? What if I did not find someone attractive? What if I did have reservations? All of these initial thoughts subsided as I realized more and more that this long standing fantasy of ours- to have a gangbang- was finally about to happen.

That day, I stayed home from work and decided to get my mind and body ready for tonight’s extravaganza. I had always kept my pussy nice and trimmed for Bill but I decided that tonight was special and that I would shave my entire pussy. Bill had wanted me to do this for a long time and I had done it once before, so I figured I would surprise him again and let others enjoy my nice smooth pussy. I also picked out a very sexy outfit that was perfect- it revealed enough to peak someone’s desire, but did not reveal too much. I decided not to wear underwear or a bra under my sexy dress and just thinking about what could possibly happen that night was already getting me wet.

Bill and I left the house around 9:00pm and arrived at this beautiful house up in the foothills 20 minutes from downtown. It was beautiful from the outside but I was blown away by what I saw inside. It was very sensually decorated- soft lighting, cushions and low couches everywhere, and candles as far as one could see. The greatest delight was seeing all of the sexy and beautiful people that had shown up already- there must have been at least twenty people that I could see. I was starting to imagine that this was a dream but the growing wetness of my pussy reminded me that this was very real and that by the end of tonight I probably would have been fucked one way or another by almost everyone in that room.

We walked in slowly and Bill was greeted by the guy he had met last weekend at the club. He introduced himself and offered us both a drink. I need one by now as the blend of nervousness and excitement was starting to overwhelm me. He told us that things would get going a little later and that to just relax and mingle! Mingle I thought, what do I say to total strangers who will be filling my pussy within the hour and who will be doing things to my body that I could only imagine. Bill was getting excited too, seeing all the beautiful women in the room (although they were outnumbered 3-1 by the men) and shot me a sly glance that this was it.

After mingling for an hour or so and meeting some people and actually being kissed by a few of the men and one woman, our host announced that it was time to really get the party started. It was also time to leave any last minute reservations with our clothes as both were about to be removed…he explained that this was a safe place but that there were no rules and you must give yourself up completely to anyone and everyone. This thought sent a pulse right down through my stomach and into my wet pussy. I could feel it tingling as I recalled nights were Bill and I had done some role playing games where one of us was completely at the mercy of the other. But this was going to be different- I had easily let Bill violate me in ways I had never imagined, but having total strangers do the same and most likely more than one at a time was beyond my comprehension.

As my thoughts wandered to the night I had allowed Bill to “rape” me and what a thrill it had been to completely let myself go as he fucked me everyway possible…I felt a hand press against my lower back. As I turned to see who it was, a pair of lips found mine and starting kissing me….I opened my eyes to see a tall man with very sexy eyes. As I started to let myself go and into his arms another set of hands grabbed my waist from behind….I wanted to look and see who this next person was but I decided to just let them do what they wanted. The man from behind slowly started to lift up my dress and was caressing the outside of my smoothly shaved legs as he lifted my dress up over my hips. I could tell he was excited by the fact that I was not wearing any panties seeing as I could feel the bulge in his pants pressing against my leg. I reached around to feel his trapped cock in my hand and was so excited by the thought of having his cock in my mouth. I turned around to see who he was and was thrilled to see another one of the many gorgeous men staring into my eyes. I started to unzip his pants and lowered myself to my knees in front of him. As I pulled out his cock I could feel the warmth and excitement in his loins….meanwhile, the guy I had been kissing before, was pulling off his pants and I caught a glance of his enormous cock waiting to penetrate me somehow. I took the first cock in my hand, glanced up at the owner and slowly placed his cock in my mouth. He let out a slight gasp as I slowly, inch by inch, put his entire cock into my throat.

Bill had always loved that I was able to deepthroat, but this guy seemed especially excited that his first encounter of the evening was a certified cock swallower. He slowly started pumping his cock in and out of my throat as the gentleman behind me had come down to my level and was starting to play with my tight ass. He spread my legs apart and began slowly tickling my bald pussy and slowly pressing his fingers into my dripping hole. The excitement of feeling his fingers in my pussy and this other guy’s cock in my mouth was driving me wild.

I pushed the guys still standing down on the couch next to us and positioned myself on all fours, exposing my ass and pussy for my friend in the back. I loved that I didn’t even know most peoples names, but that they were going to be devouring my body all night. As I started sucking on his cock again, another guy sat down next to him on the couch and was rubbing his cock. I knew that I loved cocks and the excitement of feeling them inside of me, but seeing so many at once and having them all around me was driving me wild. I reached out and starting stroking his cock too as I felt the guy behind start to position himself to enter me.

By this time, with 2 cocks in my face and once about to penetrate me from behind, I could feel the juices from my newly shaven pussy running down my legs. At that moment, I felt his cock start to press against my hole and without thinking, I thrust my hips back and for the first time in 9 years, I had someone else’s cock in my pussy. It felt amazing as he slowly started pumping in and out of my hole and within seconds we had all found a perfect rhythm and as one cock was pulling out of my mouth, one was ramming deeper into me from behind. I was switching back and forth between the 2 cocks in front of me and had found an equally good rhythm to keep one pumping in and out of my mouth as I stroked the other with the juices from my mouth.

I could feel the guy behind starting to pound my pussy harder and harder as he was about to come and the sound of his balls slapping against my bald pussy was incredible. I knew that any second he would be filling me with his hot cum and that I would feel it spraying inside my dripping cunt. As he pumped more furiously in me, I was sucking the cocks in front of me like crazy. Seconds later, the guy behind me grabbed my tiny hips and thrust himself as deep as he could into my pussy and started pumping what felt like a flood of hot cum into my pussy. The sensation of his cum and the cocks in my mouth through me over the top and I could feel my pussy tighten around his throbbing cock as I had my first (of many) orgasms that night. As he was still inside me, slowly moving in and out, the cock in my mouth began to swell and I knew that another load of cum was coming. In addition to my ability to deepthroat, Bill also loved the fact that I loved to have him cum in my mouth and swallow- none of his other girlfriends had ever let him cum in their mouths and he loved my eagerness to do so. It dawned on me at that moment though that I was not too sure how many loads of cum I would be able to swallow in one night- I had never done it more than once…


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:39 PM
Seconds later, a blast of hot cum shot into my mouth and I was quickly reminded of how much I loved that sensation- a warm hard cock in my mouth, filling me with cum. I swallowed his load and sucked every little bit off of his cock before getting up to figure out how best to make my third guy cum.

As I stood up, I caught my first glimpse of what was happening in the room. There were naked people everywhere engaged in every sexual act possible and in just about every position. I scanned the room for Bill and finally saw him sitting in a chair sliding his cock in and out of a beautiful young Asian woman who was straddling him. The sight of a cock I knew so well pumping in and out of her pussy drove me wild and reminded me that the night was only beginning.

I turned to my friend in waiting to discover that a few more had joined him! His cock was now being sucked by another woman but there were 3 other men with rock hard cocks waiting to be devoured. She reached up and grabbed my arm to pull me down to her. There I was face to face with the beautiful woman with a cock in her mouth. She asked me to help her suck his cock and told me that she was willing share his cum with me. I occurred to me that I had never really kissed a woman before tonight and seeing her lips around his cock made me want to taste her mouth. As I joined her, we took turns bobbing up and down on his cock and taking breaks to kiss each other and taste his cock in each others mouths. It was so hot feeling her tongue on mine and then to have a cock in the mix too. Still, there were others to be satisfied and I had two more holes that were not being used. I stood up from the cock sucking session and told her to save me some of his cum and she chuckled at me and said, “if you don’t help then it is all mine.” I smiled and told her, “that there was plenty to go around.”

I sat one of the men on the couch and started jerking his stiff cock as I stood in front of him softly rubbing my swollen pussy. I was so wet and there was still some cum dripping out of me from my last fucking. I moved closer to him and then straddled his cock and slowly lowered myself down onto him. I was so wet by then that I just sank all the way down and with one motion had his entire cock buried deep inside of me. As I slowly started sliding up and down, his hips started pumping into me and his cock was sliding in and out of my hole. I quickly realized that one of the other guys had come up next to the couch and I quickly put his cock in my mouth.

I was starting to have an out of body experience- I knew that I liked sex and doing fun things but I never imagined myself being here, doing this. I felt like such a slut but it felt good to feel so naughty- to finally break from all of our social constructs and actually do what we want. I wanted to be fucked and I wanted to feel depraved and cock starved.

As the two cocks were pumping in and out of my pussy and mouth, I could feel my asshole exposed to the world behind me and I wondered what it would be like to have all three of my holes filled at once.

Bill and I like to have anal sex and Bill even liked it when I wore a strap-on and fucked his ass, but this was a whole different level. I looked around the room to see if there were any cocks that were unattended to, but to my dismay they were all buried in someone’s mouth, pussy or ass. I looked again at the woman next to me who was sucking on her guy’s balls and I asked her if she wouldn’t mind helping me out. I asked her if I could borrow her guy to fuck me in the ass. She agreed to let him go but only if she could still have his cum. As much as I would have loved to have him cum in my ass, I knew there would be other opportunities that night so I quickly agreed.

He got up from the couch and was positioning himself behind me. I could feel his huge cock pressing against my tight asshole and I knew it would be hard to get it in, especially with a cock in my pussy already. He started pushing and I could feel him slowly entering my last hole. I shoved the other cock back in my mouth and waited for the swollen head of his cock to get inside of my ass. As I started pumping the cock in and out of my mouth, I felt his cock break through and instantly I knew- I now had 3 cocks inside of me! Feeling my tightness, the guy in my ass started out very slowly, but as my hole started to loosen up, and so did he. Within what seemed like seconds all three cocks were pumping my holes at the same time.

I felt so depraved having all these cocks in me but what really turned me on was that I wanted them all so badly. Bill and I had talked about this numerous times, but I could never have imagined the sensations I was feeling. Here I was, a cock in my mouth, one in my ass, and one in my pussy. I already had 2 loads of cum inside me and now the woman was playing with my small breasts and pinching my rock hard nipples. I had literally become a one-night fuck doll and I loved it! I never wanted it to end…

The guy in my ass was now pumping hard and deep into my bowels and with the access that he had, he was getting good long and hard strokes. The rhythm of cocks in all of my holes and the thought of all there cum pushed me to my limits and I let out the loudest scream as my body shuddered with one of the most intense, full body orgasms of my life. It must have been the clenching of my pussy as I came that made the guys below cum because seconds later, he buried his cock deep inside me and filled my pussy with the second load of the night.

As he sat there still inside of me, the guy in my ass was still furiously pumping away into my asshole and I wanted him to cum in me so badly, but I knew that I had made a promise to the other woman and I could tell from the look in her eyes, that she was anxiously awaiting his load. As I felt the cum in my pussy flowing down my walls, the cock in my mouth started pumping harder and harder and I knew that the second load in my mouth was coming. He grabbed the back of my head pulled out his cock and started stroking it just inches from my face. I did not know what to do so I just opened my mouth and instantly his load sprayed into my mouth. It had never dawned on me before to let a guy cum in my mouth like this- I always just held their cocks in my mouth and milked all of the cum out with my mouth and hand. I love watching Bill cum and now this was the best of both worlds- I could watch this guy cum and have it in my mouth at the same time. He was still pumping his load into my mouth when I realized that I could not hold anymore unless I swallowed. Some had already dripped out down my chin but as I closed my mouth to swallow his load, one more shot came out and hit me square on the face. Some of his hot cum was now dripping down my face.

I could still feel the guys behind my pumping away but the woman had come around now where the guy had been standing and started kissing me and sucking any remnants of cum off of my face. She told me that she loved cum too and was so jealous seeing me get so much cum at once. I knew hers was coming soon as the pumping in my ass was now out of control. I felt him pull his cock from my ass and come around front and shove it into her mouth. I could see his balls contracting as he pumped his load down her throat and I watched in awe as she savored every last drop…she then turned to me and kissed me with all of his cum still in her mouth. We kissed for probably 30 seconds as we both tried to swallow as much of his cum from each other as possible- it way like two kids fighting for candy.

Oblivious to what was happening around me at this point, I soon felt another cock thrust into my ass. I had just been sitting there with my ass in the air and asshole still wet and open from the previous ramming. How could anyone pass that up! This guys took no time at all though and as I was still kissing the woman with the cum that should have been in my ass, the guys now in my ass started cuming deep into my ass. Finally, I had had all of my holes filled with cocks at the same time and now they were all filled with warm hot cum.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:40 PM
I got up from the guy below me who patiently had waited while I was fucked and cum just started dripping from both of my holes. There I was, my sweaty body, and shaved pussy, dripping with cum, having been fucked by 6 or 7 guys already. My pussy and ass felt swollen and sore but I knew that I wanted more.

I walked over to where Bill was to see how he was doing and he took one look at me and knew- I had been fucked beyond anything I (or he) could have imagined and seeing my shaved pussy for the first time, sent him over the edge and he started pumping his load of cum deep into the pussy of the woman he was fucking from behind. He pulled his cock out and walked over to me…

“How is everything?” he said. “From the looks of you it seems like things have been going pretty well. Saw you getting fucked over there, but I had no idea that you had shaved your pussy”.

“I thought I would surprise you with it and I am sorry it has taken me this long to get my ass over here, but as you saw, I had my hands full” I said with a smirk.

“No worries- I have had things pretty full too”, he chuckled.

I told Bill to enjoy himself but to be sure to save his last fuck for me. The thought of my husband Bill being my grand finally of a night of fucking and sucking random men and woman drove me wild. I knew there must be more for me to take and just lightly touching my pussy lips reminded me how wet (and sore) this night was making me.

I walked around the room, watching men fuck women, women eating each other’s pussies and even one guy getting gangbanged by 2 women with strap-ons! What depravity and I loved it!

A hand came around my back and it was the same woman from before. She told me that she had a treat for me and to follow her. She told me that she noticed how much I love cum and had set up a special room for me. She led me to a room which when I arrived was full of naked men with every shape and size cock imaginable. I was not too sure what she had planned with these men, but all reservations had been left at the door and I entered willingly. She laid me down on the bed and told me that her and I were going to stay here in this room until every single one of these men came in one or our holes and until they could not or did not want to cum anymore. Scanning the room of 10+ men, I knew that my already violated holes were in for a long night, but the thought of literally being gangbanged by all these men, all night got my juices flowing again.

Instantly, the first guy was between my legs licking my smooth pussy lips and tasting the mixture of cum that had leaked from inside my pussy. The woman next to me had hopped up on all fours and was quickly taking one cock in her pussy and one in her mouth- the bucking motion of this gorgeous woman next to me made me want the same and I pulled the man from between my legs on top of me. He roughly grabbed my ankles and pushed my legs back up by my ears and shoved his cock right into my wet pussy. He looked down at me and told me that this was only the beginning of a long night of getting fucked. It reminded me of the night Bill and I role played a rape scene and I started to pretend that I had no choice but to get all of these men off and that I could do nothing to stop them. What really turned me on was that I wanted it!

My head was now hanging off the end of the bed as the man between my legs pumped his cock in my pussy and another man came around the bed and fed his cock to me as he stood over me. In this position, with my head tilted back, I was able to easily take all of cock into my throat. He was pumping in and out of my mouth as the guy between my legs shot his load of cum inside of me. The third load of cum in my pussy and every single one felt better than the last. He got up and was instantly replaced by someone who I never even saw- he too began pumping my shaved pussy and was holding my legs high in the air. The guy fucking my throat was taking his cock in and out of my mouth and making me beg for it. Saliva had started dripping down my face and it was by far the sloppiest blowjob I had ever given- juices flowing everywhere and I all wanted was more of his juices deep in my throat. He put his cock back in my mouth and started pumping quickly and I could feel the head of his cock swelling. Seconds later, he started pumping load after load of hot cum into my mouth and I didn’t think it would ever end. It was so much cum and because of my position, I choked a bit and some spilled out down the side of my face. He pulled his cock out and sat down to watch the rest of them pummel away at our 6 willing and wanting holes. The woman next to me was now getting fucked in the ass by one of the biggest cocks I have ever seen. If it was in my ass I think it would have ripped me in two but she seemed to be enjoying every minute of it.

Meanwhile, the guy between my legs pulled his cock out and rolled me over doggy style. He put his cock right back in and quickly regained his rhythm pumping in and out of my wet hole. Again, one of the many men positioned himself in front of me and put his cock in my mouth. My jaw muscles were getting sore by now but I knew that there were still more to come and that I was only just getting started. As the two men pumped in and out of me, I could see the woman next to me getting cum shot all over her face and trying desperately to catch all that she could in her mouth. I had never met a woman who loved the taste and sensation of cum in their mouth as much as I did and I was glad that I was not alone.

Soon, the guy with the huge cock behind her started coming deep inside of her and the combination of his enormous cock and his cum splashing inside of her ass launched her into a convulsion of orgasms as he finished cuming inside of her. It was so sexy watching her getting sprayed and filled with cum and coupled with the continuous pounding in my pussy and mouth, I had another orgasm that rivaled my countless others I had experienced throughout the night, I could not believe how many times I had cum and wondered if I would even be able of cuming again.

The answer to that question came just moments later as the two men pumping my mouth and pussy came simultaneously inside of me. As I desperately tried to swallow every drop being blasted into my mouth I could feel my sore pussy being filled to the brim and flowing out and down my inner thighs. I could not believe how much cum I had inside of me and how much I had swallowed already. As they both pulled out I sat on the bed and the woman and I looked at each other in sheer delight. Not only had we become absolute fuck tools of this gang of men, but we were having the time of our lives getting our pussies and asses fucked- a true win/win situation for everyone. As we looked around the room, we realized that all of them had cum at least once but that these guys were far from done. The first ones were ready to go again and eying us wildly.

I laid back and inched my ass to the edge of the bed and pulled my legs back by my ears again exposing my smoothly shaved pussy and asshole. The other woman lay down next to me and we wrapped our legs together near our heads. I looked up at the hard pricks that were now at full attention seeing our dripping pussies and asses in the air and told them to start fucking our asses and that we did not want them to stop until they had all cum inside of us.

The first two stepped up and shoved their hard cocks deep into our asses. The surge of pleasure mixed with pain from the soreness of have my ass fucked repeatedly all night was such a thrill. He put his hands on my small hips and just started burying his cock deeper and harder into my ass as I lightly rubbed my swollen clit. The woman and I looked at each other and smiled knowing that for at least the next hour we were going to cum over and over again as this room full of men fucked our asses.

They both came inside of us and immediately after pulling out the next two stepped up and had their cocks inside of us before the cum could even drip out. I could feel a nights worth of cum squishing around inside of me and the thought sent me into a series of orgasms that forced little screams from my mouth. After cuming I opened my eyes to see the rest of the men anxiously awaiting their turn and I caught sight of the guy with the huge cock who had been fucking the other woman earlier. I dawned on me that depending on how quickly each guy came in our asses, I might get stuck with that huge piece of meat in my sore ass. The woman noticed my concern and whispered to me, “I already had my ass ripped open by that huge cock now I want o see you take it”.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:42 PM
I knew that it was going to be mostly luck but he was definitely eyeing my tiny body and wondering if his cock would fit in my tight, but stretched hole. After the next two guys came in our asses and pulled out, it was his turn. He stepped up between my legs slowly stroking his cock and said to me, “Now let’s see if you can take this”.

Even though my asshole was stretched wide open from the repeated poundings, as he started pushing his cock against my hole, I could feel the pain of my sore asshole being ripped open even further. I begged him to go slow and he just smiled telling me that I would love it in just a moment. He was about half way in and it felt like I was being ripped in half by his cock-it was absolutely huge. He started to pick up a rhythm and all of the cum that was now spilling out as his cock filled every possible square inch of my ass, worked as a perfect lubricant. My ass somehow had relaxed enough and I was starting to enjoy seeing this monster of a cock pushing deeper and deeper into my ass. He was holding my tiny legs wide apart and I could see his cock almost all the way in over the baldness of my pussy. Finally he reached the depths of my bowels and his cock was all the way in. It was as deep as anything had ever been inside me and the feeling was amazing. As he started pumping deep in my ass, he must have been hitting something good because, despite the stretching and the pain, I had yet another leg-trembling orgasm. His rhythm was building and the long hard strokes in and out of my ass were clearly bringing him close to the edge. I pulled my legs back even further, spread my ass cheeks with my hands, and begged him to pound my ass as hard as he could with his cock. He started thrusting harder and harder and just as I was begging him to fill me with his load- he started pumping his hot sperm as deep as he could into my ass.

The last guys had cum in my partner on the bed and all were watching this final act of anal penetration. After what seemed like hours of anal fucking my asshole felt like it was on fire and the amount of cum that was leaking from my body was a testament to how violated I had been that night. The highlight came when I realized that my husband had been standing the doorway watching the entire last round of ass fucking and was hard as a rock. I remembered that I had made him promise to save his last load for me and now the time had come. I knew my ass could not take one more cock so I pulled him over and asked him if he would fuck my pussy which I had so nicely shaved for him. He of course agreed and I positioned myself on all fours as my husband climbed up onto the bed to have a final go at me. The group stayed in the room and watched as my husband started thrusting his cock into my pussy and as I felt his rhythm growing I turned to him and told him not to cum inside of me at that I had a surprise for him.

He had clearly been fucked pretty good that night as it took him forever to cum, but the thought of my shaved pussy having been fucked all night by these strange men helped bring him close and he pulled out. I turned and sat on the end of the bed and told him that I wanted my final load of cum tonight to be shot into my mouth and that I wanted him to watch as he jerked his load down my throat. As I said before, I had always just taken his cum in my mouth and swallowed it, but now he was going to get to be in control and cum on my face. He positioned himself in front of me and starting rubbing his cock in front of my face. I looked up at him and begged him to fill my mouth with his cum and the desperation in my eyes must have sent him over the top because seconds later he was stroking his cock hard and his cum sprayed all over my mouth, lips and cheeks. I was surprised how much there was seeing as he had probably drained his balls that night in 5 different woman, but there was plenty for me to enjoy. He loved seeing himself cum on my face and to see his cum drip down my cheeks.

We left that night around 4:00am and slept most of the next day. I could barely walk the next day as my pussy and ass were swollen from all the fucking the night before. We talked the next night about our experiences and after reassuring one another that we were still the only ones for one another, we decided that we would try to attend these parties every 1-2 months for a night of sheer debauchery.

Can’t wait until the next one!


The End !!! :p

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:43 PM
How about another one - Title : Clubhouse Gangbang . :D

Well after my holiday with my mum and aunty to the Greek islands in September, my husband had been fucking me day and night. He loved me telling him about the night at the restaurant and how it had turned into a night of me being gangfucked legless. He liked to hear how I had begged for more cock, how the women had used bottles to fuck me, how they had whipped and pissed over my naked body, and lastly how the men had said they should have had me fucking a donkey.

Since my mum had told him about it, he had mentioned it several times and how about arranging it if I was still game. He said my mum and aunty had asked when he was going to arrange another gang bang for me as they were keen to see me being fucked by a lot of men again, and had mentioned about me taking on a donkeys or horses cock.

I told Chas that I had been fantasizing about what it would be like to be held under one, naked, legs apart, it’s huge cock sliding in and out of my cunt. You’re a dirty slut he told me, and said he would arrange something special soon, even more than my holiday night. My cunt was so wet as he told me, so I said if he could arrange it I was up for it and to fuck me hard now on the table as I was dieing for it.

A week or so had passed and no more had been said about it, when one night my mum came over for a chat and during this Chas had said why didn’t we go for a meal out tomorrow. I said, “yes, a good idea,” mum agreed, so it was arranged. The following evening my mum and aunty arrived early. Don’t mind if I bring Susan along do you, she asked. Chas said no and neither did I.

We set off for our meal. Chas said he had been told about this pub that served good food. We arrived after about three quarters of an hour drive, parked up and went inside. We had a drink at the bar first then we were shown to our table. The meal was very good like Chas had heard.

After the meal we went back to the bar for a couple more drinks, as it was still early. I noticed there were four young men dressed in jeans and leather jackets playing pool in there. They were rough looking but well muscled. They saw me looking and made an obscene gesture to me. I just smiled and looked away.

A short while after, one of them came over to us and asked Chas if he wanted a game of pool. Not really, he replied. “Not good enough for you,” the man said angrily. The other three came over. Chas looked at them and said, “Ok then” and went across. We all followed. Chas of course lost, as he cannot play pool very well.

Well you better pay up your bet then as you lost, they said. “What bet was that then?” Chas said. Hundred quid, they replied. “I don’t think so,” said Chas. “Not backing out on a bet are you, we wouldn’t like that,” the man replied. “I haven’t got that sort of money on me anyway,” Chas said. They looked at each other. “I think we ought to take them to the club house,” one of them said, “yea lets do it” the others joined in. “Come with us” they said. “Fuck you” Chas said. “Look prick, you either come with us, or we take you and the women outside and mess you up pretty good, and you wouldn’t want that” he said, as he pulled out a knife. “No we wouldn’t,” Chas said as all the others crowed around. “Good, now fucking come with us,”

We all went outside, three of them got into a beat up old van, and the other in our car. They made me go with them in the van as to make sure we went with them. We drove for about twenty minuets and during that time I was subjected to a lot of verbal and physical abuse. The two in the back with me kept telling me how they were going to have some fun with me at the clubhouse, how they were all going to fuck my cunt and ass hole. I was being told this as I was held, the top of my dress undone as they groped and mauled my tits, and had my dress up around my waist, and their hands down my tiny thong fingering my smooth hairless cunt.

We arrived at the clubhouse; it was a run down old pub. There were a lot of motorbikes and old vans and cars parked outside and a lot of noise coming from with in. We parked up and they took us all inside. The inside wasn’t much better, full of smoke, dirty beer and food covered tables, and the bare floorboards covered with spilt drinks, food, bottles, fag ends, and god knows what other substances. It was full of at least 30 or more rough looking men and about a dozen women, the men aged between eighteen and late fifty’s and the women about seventeen to thirty. All heads turned to look at us.

“This prick wouldn’t pay up a bet,” one of the men shouted. This big guy walked over to Chas and said “well we will have to find some other way for him to pay.” He came over to me and said, “it looks like you will have to pay his debts bitch,” “what do you mean,” I said, he grinned, “what do I mean,” he said to a laughing crowd, “fucking strip you cunt,” he shouted. “Fuck you,” I said. He grabbed hold of my dress and tore down ripping off most of the buttons, “fucking strip or we will mess you up,” he repeated.

I undone the rest of the buttons not wanting to piss them off any more and removed my dress, then unclipped my bra and removed that allowing my tits to bounce free. I now only had on my tiny black thong. “And the fucking panties” he said. I pulled them down and threw them at him. He grinned, sniffed them and put them in his pocket. I now had only my high heel shoes left on. My tits, ass, and shaven cunt on view to all the leering crowd. “That’s better, now we can all really have some fun,” he said.

He walked over and pulled my head back by my hair and thrust his fingers up my cunt, I groaned. “Big cunt your wife’s got, must of had a lot of cock up there boring it out,” he said to Chas. "Have you had a lot of cock up that big cunt of yours slag," he said to me as he wanked me to an orgasm. "Yes, loads of hard cocks," I replied. He grinned, "and I bet you've sucked on most of them as well, swallowed a lot of cum," he sniggered. I was facing the crowd, my ass pressed into his groin for all to see as he continued to frig me with all his fingers going deep into my cunt. Even though I was a bit scared I was soon getting those feelings again, and was soon grinding my hips down onto his hand, panting heavily untill I cum noisily. “Yea, you will pay with interest,” he sniggered. Through half closed eyes I noticed a few of the men had started filming my humilliation, and what I guess was about to be a mamouth gangbang.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:44 PM
“You and the two old bitches can watch the action,” he said to Chas, and with that pulled his fingers from my wet cunt and pushed me into the crowd where I was tossed from man to man, all the time hands were mauling my naked flesh, probing my intimate parts, until he dragged me through the crowd to a dirty beer covered table where he pushed me down on to it on my back. "Spread the cunts legs apart," he shouted to the crowd.

Two other men grabbed hold of my legs and roughly pulled them apart opening up my smooth wet cunt for all to see. “I going to get my tongue round your bald cunt before it gets to messed up and messy,” he said, and got down between my legs and went to work on me. My body squirmed as his tongue probed into my pussy, and he nibbled on my clit until I cum, grinding my cunt on to his face for relief. “Fuck me please, get a cock in me, fuck my cunt now,” I pleaded. "Can't wait then cunt," he said as he pulled down his jeans reveling his large cock and rammed it up me in one thrust to the hilt. All I could now think of was being fucked by this lovely cock. Nothing else mattered, and I grunted like an animal as he ploughed into me.

Several of the crowd where mauling and pinching my tits, pulling on my nipples hard making them red and large. The women were laughing and calling me a slut and a slag. As he was fucking me he was telling me how they were all going to make use of me that night, even the women. How they were going to fuck all of my holes, piss and wank all over my slut body,and degrade and humiliate me, and it would all be filmed to show at the club, and copies made to sell. “Yes, yes, do it then, fuck me, come on then, all you bastards fuck me,” I shouted.

Chas, my mum, and aunty had been brought up close to the table so that they would have a ring side view of me being used and my naked body violated by all these people in front of an audience. All the rest crowed around and formed a queue ready for their turn to abuse me. "She'll be no good to her old man for a couple of weeks, she'll be walking around bandy after we've all finished with her," I heard one of the men say in the queue.

Soon the first man had filled my cunt with his cum and another cock had taken its place. A voice to the side of me shouted to suck on this slag, as a hand grabbed a handful of my hair and a cock was pushed into my mouth. I began to suck, and gagged as he was forcing my head on to his cock so his balls were slapping my chin, fucking my mouth furiously until he filled my mouth with his warm thick cum, withdrawing only to empty another load over my lips and cheek then spreading it around my face with his cock. "Suck me clean, then lick my ass hole bitch," he shouted. I did so, licking him of every drop of cum, then along to his ass and poking my tongue as far up as I could. That was not the last time by a long way I was to have my tongue up some man or womens ass hole that night.

I next felt my legs being pulled up to my tits and some fingers shoved in to my cum filled cunt. "Pull your ass cheeks apart, I’m going to be the first tonight to fuck your ass slut, another voice said. I reached around and pulled them apart, and he wiped a handful of cum over my ass hole, then in one go pushed his cock deep into my tight ass hole. I cried out loud as he forced his cock in, but I was soon telling him to fuck my ass hard. "Fucking nice tight ass hole shes got," he said. "Not for long though," somebody else replied to a round of laughter. One of the women slapped me across the face and bent down and shouted in my face that it wouldn't be tight for long as there were a lot of cocks and dildoes going to find their way up it tonight. She then slapped me again and spat in my face, the white frothy spit mixing with all the cum. This caused a lot of cheers from the men.

A young girl had found a black permanent marker pen and had written slag and whore above each tit, and I am a gangbang slut toy, fuck me, under my tits and down my stomach to my cunt, and fuck my ass hard, on my back above my asshole. I had to agree I was just what it said, a slut fuck toy, and use me they did as I had another two cocks fed into my ass and mouth, while other cocks were placed in my hands to wank off and shoot their loads over my naked ravished body.

One after another the men played with me, trying every thing they could think of. Fucking all my holes at once, or trying to get two cocks at a time in my cunt or up my ass. Sucking two off at a time, both cumming at the same time filling my mouth faster than I could swallow and dribbling out of my mouth. Once, I even had a cock in my cunt, one up my ass, two in my mouth, each hand was full, and one wanking between my tits as I lay on my back across the table. I was drenched in their cum when they all came in and over my hot body. I was in heaven, cumming over and over again, begging for more cock, shouting to them to abuse me more, use me as their fuck slave. All the while the video cameras were filming from all angles so as to show up close all the deviant sexual pleasures that they were unleashing on my naked used body.

Even my mum and aunty had now joined in urging the men on to fuck me, to get another cock in my ass or other orifices. Shouting “come on, get more cocks in the slag, fuck my slut daughter senseless”. “That’s all she’s good for, the dirty cunt”. Chas was grinning and rubbing his hard cock, enjoying watching all these rough men pleasuring his naked wife, all the cocks being fed into her willing wanton body. "Come on guys, more of you get in there, fuck the shit out of my whore of a wife, use her as a cum bucket," I heard him say. "Thats right, do as he said, fuck the shit out of his slut whore wife," I shouted back.

The women had now joined in as well, taking pleasure in humiliating me, spitting over my face and body, using large strap on dildoes, bottles, or any other objects they could use to fuck me with, shoving them deep into my holes. Several of them liked to sit astride my face and have me lick and suck on their musty cunts, grinding them down on to my face. I was pushing my tongue as far up their holes as I could and nibbling their clits, and licking along the lips up to and in their ass holes. Others were fucking me the other end with dildoes, bottles, or fisting me, pushing their fists in past their wrists.

They also enjoyed pinching and twisting my nipples causing me to scream, or slapping me around my face and spitting over my body. “You like that,” one said, as she slapped my face a couple of times, “and this,” as she forced all her fist into my cunt, then out then back in. I arched my back as I cum again. “Oh yes, do what you like, you fucking lesbian bitch,” I said, she laughed, “I intend to, we all intend to,” she said, twisting my nipples and slapping my face and fisting me again.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:47 PM
About four hours had passed, my body ached and I was exhausted. At least three quarters of the people there had fucked one or more of my holes, and my body was covered with cum, bite, pinch, and scratch marks. All I could do was lie there moaning as another cock was fed in to me. Chas had been given one of the video cameras and had been told to help film it all, which he was enjoying doing. “Still plenty of cocks and filming to do yet,” one of them said to me.

It was then that I heard a woman’s voice say, “lets slap the dirty slag around a bit. I was dragged off the table and tied spread-eagled between a doorframe and then my ass was beaten with some table tennis bats. They made loud slaps as they came in to contact with my bare ass, that mingling with my cries of pain and from cumming caused lots of laughter and comments from the audience. These young girls were loving thrashing my ass.

One of the men pulled my mum over and told her to take over. She took one of the bats and whacked me hard across the ass. “You deserve this, for being such a slut,” she said, and whacked me again. “This daughter of mine is nothing more than a slag, a whore who needs this more often,” she went on as she beat my ass cheeks, the crowd shouting, “come on mum, punish your slapper of a daughter”. She said to the crowd that she should of given me more of this when I was young, as I was a slut even when I went to school letting the boys strip me and fuck me on the playing fields and in the locker rooms.

Two other young girls of about seventeen then came up with leather multi thronged whips in their hands, and while one whipped my ass the other went to work on my front. “God It's fun whipping a filthy old slut like you,” one of them said close to my face then spat in it and shoved the whip handle up my cunt. They whipped my ass, cunt, and tits over and over again to the cheers from the audience. My back was arching and my body squirmed and contorted to each crack of the whips, my naked ravaged body now all marked and stinging from their whipping.

My aunty then asked to use the whip on my body after a while. My body arched and contorted and I cried out as the leather throngs stung my ass, and tits, causing my nipples to stand out even larger. Then across my thighs and between my legs, curling around my cuntlips and flicking my clit. The pain was making me orgasm again and again, but also made me piss myself from the abuse my cunt was receiving, it pouring out in front of me and down my legs making a pool on the floor. I was now well and truly humiliated, and the audience was entertained and enjoying seeing me so. Then, Chas took over, whipping every part of me, until I hung limp and moaning from the ropes tieing my wrists. Telling me what a whore and a slut I was, how I should have this more often, telling me he was going to string me up in the garden naked and whip me the fuck me in front of his mates, then let them use me, so they could see what a dirty nympho slut he had for a wife, and how we were going to have lots more partys where I would be naked all the time, used as the entertainment to service the guests as and when and for what ever they wanted. Through my moaning and screams, I said "Oh yes please, I want that soon."

After the show of me being thrashed, I was cut down where I slumped into the puddle of piss I had made, and then dragged back to a table again where the rest of the men and women who had not fucked me took their turn in doing so. All the while I was being fucked others were continuing to whip me, laying the whip across my back and ass as I was sat astride men, or across my tits as I was taken on my back across the table. Now all the people in the room had shagged me, my hair was matted with dried cum, it was all over my face and lips, my tits were sore from the continual biting and pinching, and I was covered with whip and bite marks and cum all over me. I just lay there, legs apart, panting and moaning, smearing the sticky mess into my body, rubbing and fingering my well-fucked dripping cunt and ass hole.

As I lay there, cum running out of my gapping cunt and enlarged ass hole, a hard looking bitch came over and said she was getting me ready for the final entertainment. My eyes widened as I saw her strap on this large dildoe. It must have been at least fourteen inches long and six inches thick. I was held down as she stretched my cunt with it, ignoring my screams. It was stretching me but the pleasure was intense. “You will be ready after this,” she sneered, as she fucked me ferociously with this giant artificial cock. She continued for about ten minuets, plunging it in to the hilt. When she pulled out. I was left lying there groaning, my cunt gapping wide. “Now your ready for the final fuck,” she said, a wide grin across her face.

I was again dragged off the table and across the floor, my ass and tits scraping on the rough floor through all the beer and filth that was on it and outside. My naked limp body then being dragged through the mud by my hair into a field where I saw them leading a couple of horses to a bench. I began to struggle as I saw it. “That’s right slag, you’re going to be fucked by them horses for our audience, and they've both got big cocks," growled one of the women then laughed as she spat in my face. Some of the women were kicking me up the ass or in my cunt, others spat over my filthy body as I was dragged along. “Get a fucking move on whore, there waiting for their fuck,” they shouted. I was dragged up on to the bench on my back, and my arms and legs tied to each corner leg of the bench wide apart with my ass slightly over hanging the edge and my cunt open wide.

The first horse was led over and he got scent of my musky cum covered cunt. It climbed up putting his front feet either side of my body standing on its back legs between mine. I could see its mammoth cock protruding from its sheath underneath it. I struggled against the ropes, “no good struggling,” one of the men said, “we’re going to enjoy watching you perform for us all, that big cock fucking you”. “We’re taking bets on how much you can take, I bet that a fucking whore like you could take the lot up that big well used cunt of yours, don’t let me down,” he said, and laughed. "Your on a winner," I said, "get it's cock in me and lets get going". I looked to the side and could see all the crowd waiting. Chas, mum, and my aunty, pushed to the front to watch me being degraded.

I was thinking what I must look like, a fortytwo year old married women lying here bound and naked, legs wide apart, covered in cum and spit, and just about to be fucked by a couple of horses in front of a large audience of men and young women, not to mention my mum, aunty, and husband. I did have long to think about it as I saw a man take hold of the horse’s huge cock and guide it into my cunt. It grunted and pushed part of its cock into me. I gasped. It pulled out then lunged back in again, half its length disappearing into me, I screamed out, the audience cheered. I was straining against my bonds; my legs were parted wide, my cunt was stretched to its limit. Animal sounds were coming from my mouth as it began humping me, its hindquarters pumping in and out, fucking me with its giant cock, and I cried out as its cock went in a bit further with every thrust.

I had now relaxed and was enjoying being impaled by this mammoth member, my cunt filled to the max as most of it's cock dissapeared up my now very enlarged cunt hole. I was grunting and moaning aloud as it continued to fuck me,my naked body writhing and thrashing about on the table. I was shouting out I was cumming, as I did time and time again. The audience were cheering every lunge and shouting out that it looked like the fucking dirty cunt likes being fucked by horses. She will probably make it a regular session, and look, it’s got most of its cock up her big cunt all ready, to rounds of laughter.

The men, who had been filming all the fucking, beating etc earlier, were now filming this. Making sure it was covered from all angles. Close up underneath so they could see its shaft burying into my cunt, further and further in, boring it out wide. Filming my sluttish naked body writhing and contorting, and capturing the sounds of my moans of pleasure as this animal fucked my willing body. Look at it streching the sluts cunt now, god it's cock is really boring into her, fucking hell it's really shagging her, lifting her ass of the table as it rams in, they were saying to each other among other comments.

Finely, with a last thrust it cums, ramming its cock all the way in, then shooting a huge amount of cum in to me and all over my stomach and tits. I screamed out and cum again as it did. Finaly a woman walked over to me lying there and rams her hand up my loose cunt scooping a load of cum out then rubbed it all over my face, and then makes me lick her fingers clean. “Next time you come here we’re going to have you fucked by two Horses,” she sneered. The Horse is led away while I lay slumped on the table exhausted, my cunt sore and aching.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:50 PM
The other horse is led over by a grinning man. "Here's your next partner," he sneered.
"Fuck you, bring him on then, I can't wait to have another decent cock in me after all you limp bastards," I shouted back at him. The horse climbed up and lunged forward stright away, impaling me fully on it's huge cock. I gasped out loud, but it was not as bad now I had been reamed out by the first horse. The man slapped it hard on the rump making it push in more. I cried out which caused a cheer from the crowd. I now had it's full length boreing me out. I was cumming over and over again. Crying out with each lunge. My arms and legs straining on the ropes that held them apart, my pleasure racked body being lifted off the table with each thrust untill with one last hard thrust it filled my cunt to over flowing, and showered my stomach and tits with a large quantity of its warm sticky cum, leaving me lying there panting hard from the effort.

The crowd comes over, " Fucking hell look at the size of the slags cunt hole now" a man said, as one of the men untied my bonds. I slump down onto the ground in the dirt. The crowd looking down at me lying there, rubbing the horses cum all over my body and it running out of my mangled cunt. “Look at the state of the slag, lets wash the slut clean” a male voice shouted, as I felt a splash of warm fluid on me, then another. They had all got their cocks out and were pissing over me. It rained down all over me, in my hair, over my face and in to my mouth, filling it to over flowing. "Fucking open your mouth wider and swallow whore," somebody shouted. As I did several streams of piss were aimed at it. They pissed over my tits, down my stomach and into my cunt. When they had all emptied their bladders over me they went back inside leaving me laying there writhing in the mess on the ground.

Some of the women stayed behind and rolled me on to my front with their feet, then trod on my back and ass pushing my groin and tits then my face into the muddy pool that had been made by all the piss. “Grovel in the dirt where you belong slag” they shouted. I did, while they kept treading on me until they left. Then I rolled back over on to my back. My cunt ached and was numb from the use it had received. Even now they were still filming my degradedness.

I lay there until some of the men came and took me into the yard where they hosed me down cleaning the mess off me. They went back into the bar while I dried off as best I could with a piece of dirty old rag I found on the floor then went back into the bar myself. They all cheered as I walked in still naked, I laughed and shouted, “I hope all you bastards enjoyed the show”. They all replied they had. “How’s your cunt slag,” somebody shouted. “It’ll be no good to my husband for a while, he’ll be able to put his fist up there without touching the sides for a while. "She's right," one of them said, as he put his hand between my legs and pushed all his hand into my cunt. I laughed, but fuck I enjoyed it, what a cock those horses had, I'm going to have to have more of that,” I shouted back to a round of laughter. The man who had tied me to the table said he had won his bet as I had taken all the cock. I said I had told him he was on a winner.

I looked around for Chas and could see him talking and laughing with some of the men. Bloody hell, I wondered. I bet he had arranged this. I walked over, and said, “I bet you arranged all this, you bastard,” I’ve been set up, haven’t I”. He grinned, and said “yes, I told you I would arrange a mega gangfuck for you,” he said. Mum and my aunty said they had known about it as well, and I had surpassed myself.

I had wondered at the time how those women just happened to have those whips. “Hope you enjoyed your surprise,” Chas added. I had to admit I had, but said I wouldn’t be able to walk with my legs together for a couple of weeks. The man said Chas had met him a week ago in a park used by bikers and got talking. Said his slut wife liked to be gangfucked, well and truly used, and was into S&M, and if he could arrange it to be fucked by a horse, two had been a bonus. He had told Chas it could be arranged if they could film it all. Chas had agreed. “I should think you’ll make a fair bit selling the videos, great, you get to fuck and whip the ass off me, and make money from it,” I said. “You’re the whore darling,” he replied. “I suppose I am, but they get paid,” I laughed. "I'll give you a copy of the video to show your friends", he said, and laughed.

One of the men then said that Chas was the only man not to have fucked me that night, so he ought to rectify that now. I bent over a chair and told him to fuck my ass as my cunt was probably too stretched from the horses fucking. Chas did so, pulling my head back hard by my hair, calling me a dirty whore and giving my ass cheeks a good hard slapping, and my tits a rough mauling as he did so, while they all cheered him on.

One of the older members said I should become a member then I could be fucked on a regular basis, Chas could be a member as well so he could join in. He was soon signed up, and after some persueding I was as well. I thought about what the women had said about two horses next time, and wondered if I could take two on, what the fuck, I could try. The women asked if I minded Chas fucking them. I said not at all, as long as they still wanted to fuck me. "Oh yes, we loved fucking and whipping you, and next time your going to get fucked by two horses and some dogs. And you can be sure of getting used even more by us next time," one of them said as she kissed me full on the lips, stuck her tongue in my mouth and stroked and fingered my well used cunt and asshole. "Ummm I think I'm going to like this," I said.

After I had put my dress back on and fastened the only couple of buttons that were left on it, (they kept my bra and thong as souvenirs, they said they would pin them up behind they bar with a series of photos) and was about to leave, they said to come back in a week or so and we could all watch my entire performance on screen. I said, make it a few weeks to give my holes a chance to shrink back to normal, as I was sure they would want a live show after the film again. Too right, they all shouted. "I also suppose your all keen to see me fucked by two horses again, as well next time," I shouted to the crowd. "Yea, and a few dogs, we'll invite one of the other clubs round to watch and join in for a fee," they said. "If I'm going to put on a show and have all you filthy bastards, as well as horses and dogs fucking me, I want a cut in the fee as well," I said. They agreed to this. “Hell, what a fucking slag I’ve got for a wife,” Chas said to the crowd. “You love it though,” I said. As we left they all raised their drinks, here’s to Kathy, the worlds dirtiest slut, they shouted. Thank you for the fuck and the comment, and to our next gang fuck. I replied.

On the way home mum asked what it was like being fucked by the horses and had I really enjoyed it. I told her, I had never cum so much in my life during a fucking and she should try it some time. No I don’t think so, I’ll stick to watching you perform with it. Are you really going on a regular basis, mum asked. "Hell yea, miss out on all that fucking," I said. We all laughed.

When we were about 3 or 4 hundred yards from our house, Chas stopped and told me to take my dress off. Might as well finish the night off giving the neighbours a good show. Mum pulled my dress off and they pushed me out of the car then drove off laughing.For my final humilliation I was to walk the rest of the way home naked. A couple of guys who were looking out of their windows saw me and came out. "Bloody hell Kathy, you look like you've had a good time," they said looking at my naked body with all the dried cum, marks and writing over it. "Is that true what it says written you," one of them asked. "what do you fucking think Dave," I replied. "I recon so," he said and came over. "I've always wanted to fuck the ass off you, ever since I saw you naked in your bedroom window"," he said as he pulled me into his garden. "Nows your chance then," I told him.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
01-11-2007, 09:51 PM
Again I was soon being fucked by the two of them around the side of his house. I told them to fuck my ass or mouth as my cunt was loose after all the cock it had taken that evening. They didn't take telling twice." As they were fucking me I was telling them about all the cock I had taken that night, how I had been whipped and pissed on, and how at the end I had been tied to a bench and taken two horses large cocks up me. "It's right what's written on you, I didn't know you were such a hot slut, I'll have to start bringing some of my mates round to fuck you," Dave said, as he rammed into my ass and mauled my tits. "Guess you will," I said between gasps, "and I'll show you all the video they took of me tonight being gangfucked and being fucked by the horses." "Christ, your a dirty cunt Kathy," Dave said. "Yes I am,and don't you love it" I replied.

After, I made my way the rest of the way home, Dave shouted to me to give him a call when I wanted a good shagging again, I shouted back I would soon. "You've been a long time," Chas said when I got home, "What do you fucking think, when I'm walking around like this," I said. "Dave and a mate of his saw me, then they both fucked the ass off me, you'll never keep them away now they know what I'm like,". "Yea, I saw them shagging you, and a few more of the neighbours did with all the curtains I saw opening." "Your a dirty cow," my aunty said. "I just can't get enough cock," I replied. They agreed.

We are all off again to the club in a couple of weeks for another session, they said they got quite an audience to watch me be fucked by the two horses and some dogs, as well as shag the ass off me themselves. I think I'm going to have to be carried out that night. I was also told to turn up in just black stockings, suspenders and the highest heels I could find, nothing else, and to have a freshly shaved smooth, hairless cunt and asshole, and walk into the club like that. I agreed, as I guessed I wouldn't be keeping my dress and thong on for long anyway.

Also, since that night several of the neighbours pop round quite often now for coffee and a fuck including a few of the women as well. And Dave, well since I showed him and his mates the video, their always around. Chas gets some beers and a couple of films, so they rotate between watching the films and fucking me on the floor in front of them.We don't get to see much of the films. He brought about eight with him one night, and they all shagged me in every position and hole as we watched the club video of me, and at the end I was dumped in the bath tub and they all pissed over me. They have now asked if they can see me perform with some horses for real. I told them if they can find a few I'll fuck them for them. I bet they will soon find some.

The End !!! :p

That's all for tonight !!! ;)

mobile1
02-11-2007, 01:03 AM
A Simple Matter of Finger Prints

Part 1

Getting the promotion to Detective Second Grade was a dream come true. With the new title and substantial raise, came more responsibility, which I thought I was well prepared for until the new case was placed on my desk, and my boss called me into his office. There had been a slew of puzzling thefts throughout the greater part of Boston. It seemed from the evidence that we had thus far, what looked like an inside job. Several very wealthy pillars of our fine city had private vaults in their houses that held artwork that was suppose to be in some of the largest museums in the world. In essence these "pillars" had their own private museums of fine artwork, that they alone could view.

I am not saying that I agreed with their opulence, or disagreed...it was just suspicious that a perp knew about their treasures and could so easily penetrate their defenses. The case stunk and so did my assignment. I was the only women Detective the city had. They said it was because the other women officers were not qualified for the work, but I knew better. Behind my shield I had large round tits that could make any villain sing a different song. I saw how the other Detectives stared at me as I walked to my desk. Each one of them wanted to get their cock between my legs and see if it would sing. I am not saying I am a prude or anything like that. Afterall, I do enjoy my share of sex.

As I sat down at my desk, I opened the file again, looking at the picture of the suspect. The boss wanted me to get the guy's finger prints. He was one of the wealthiest men in our little community and well known for the millions he had given to many charities in need. Getting his finger prints was going to be tough. The boss had arranged that this evening I would attend a dinner dance that Marcus Wellington was sponsoring to help raise money for one of his causes.

I looked at his picture and was enticed. The boss was going to have the lab spray my body with a special compound which enabled them to lift finger prints from the skin. If I was unable to obtain a glass that the man touched or something else for that matter, then I was assigned to use what arsenal I had, to get the man to touch me. I would have thought that Mr. Wellington's finger prints were on file, but no one in the community had a set. He was a mysterious man with no past, that had moved to this little community almost 6 years ago. Since that time, Mr. Wellington was in everything legal, from politics to building multi-million dollar residential housing. Several special assigned police offices also suspected him of some underhanded illegal transactions, as well. But we were unable to build a case against him as of yet.

mobile1
02-11-2007, 01:07 AM
A Simple Matter of Finger Prints

Part 2

I arrived to the party dressed in the gown the police department "borrowed" from one of the large fashion houses. Around my neck was strung a million dollars in jewels. Afterall, I had to look the part. I saw him from across the room, our eyes catching and holding. He was an elegantly dressed man in a black tuxedo. The tux looked like it was made for him, and it probably had been. It fitted him so perfectly. He placed his glass down on the table, and glided across the room toward me. My cover was a wealthy heiress whose father had just recently passed away, leaving her millions in oil and stock. As he approached me, I started to sweat. My god he was so good looking and I was afraid I wouldn't be able to pull this off. As I introduced myself, I offered him my hand, which he held for a moment, bringing to his lips and kissing. The kiss was so tender and intimate. He never once took his eyes off me.

I saw his eyes admiring my plunging neckline and my taught nipples. My assignment flew from my mind. I was consumed with a strong sexual desire to get this man into a bed, any bed, and get him naked. I imagined my hands roaming his naked flesh, having his hard cock grow hard inside my mouth as I sucked. I wanted him to pull out my firm large breasts and massage them with his large soft hands. I wanted to feel his hot breath down my neck, as I opened my legs wide, allowing him to enter my wet confines. Almost sensing my desire, he guided me to another room, begging to be excused from his guests. He asked me to be seated as he made several calls, asking his staff that he not be disturbed for the remaining of the evening.

He sat on the sofa besides me and moved his hands down my front. "So, officer I see you have no wires." "How did you know I was a cop?", I inquired. He laughed and smiled, "I know everything that happens in this city. You are here for my finger prints. What you will find will surprise you." He took off his tuxedo jacked and laid it lovingly down on the chair. He unbuttoned his shirt and displayed his chiseled chest covered with a matting of curly black hair. With a will of their own, my hands traveled down his firm chest, unbuttoning his pants and pulling them down. I kneeled in front of him, and pulled out his growing cock. I placed his penis into my mouth and started to suck. I moved my tongue over its tip and down its shaft. I wanted to taste every inch of him as he filled my mouth. I moved him in and out continuing to suck. He started laughing and asked if this was part of the assignment. I looked up at him, and smiled, "at least I can enjoy the assignment... no?"

mobile1
02-11-2007, 01:11 AM
A Simple Matter of Finger Prints

Part 3

As an answer to my question, he pulled me from my knees embracing me in his arms. He moved his mouth over mine and pierced my mouth with his tongue. I felt warmth spread down my body and a tingling of anticipation between my thighs. His hands moved down my back, removing the expensive fabric that draped my body. He gently picked me up and carried into the next room. My back was laid down onto the softest mattress of feathers. I felt the feathers caress my body and tickle my taught tits. He moved his mouth over my breasts, sucking on each one of my nipples as his hands continued roaming by body. I ran my fingers through his thick curly black hair, pulling his mouth back to mine. I curled my legs around his firm buttocks and pinned him on his back. I dangled my tits in front of his mouth, teasing him.

As I ran my hands over his firm chest, I inserted his hard cock between my legs, holding it deep and tight inside my wet pussy. I rode him like I have never rode a man before. My hot pussy squeezed his hard cock, ensnaring it deep inside me. As I rode his cock, I reached behind my ass and started stroking his balls. I swiveled around on his cock, facing his feet. I stroked his inner thighs as I continued riding my hard stallion. I bent over, stealing licks of his balls between each one of my strokes. I pounded his hard meat deeper inside me wanting to feel his hot cum. I moved my hands down his calves and reached out playing with his toes. He spread my cheeks apart and shoved his fingers deep up my ass.

As the pain grew on me, my body shivered with the first blossoms of an orgasm. The pleasure racked my body as I continued riding him. He pulled his fingers out of my ass and turned me around facing him. He turned me over on my back, slowly ensuring that his hard cock stayed deep inside my wet pussy. I spread my legs wide allowing him the room he needed. He pulled my ass up into the air, riding deep inside me. He plunged harder and harder inside me, eventually exploding his sweet juices against my walls. He laid on top of me, for just a few moments, catching his breath. He nuzzled his nose in my hair smelling my natural fragrance. I could feel his cock stirring with life deep inside me. I pulled him closer, wrapping my legs around his firm ass.

I lifted my hips and arched my back, welcoming his rhythmic thrusts, as yet again he plunged deep inside me. He shifted his weight and removed his hard cock from my wet hot pussy. He brought his dripping cock to my mouth and I gladly bathed it with my tongue, sucking off our combined sweet juices. I plunged his cock deep inside of my mouth, showering it with my tongue. As I sucked him dry, I continuously moved my tongue up and down his shaft, occasionally circling around the flesh around his head.

I felt the stiffening of his body, as he orgasmed, sending his second load down my throat. I swallowed each drop, sucking his cock looking for more. He pulled his cock away from my mouth, laying down besides me. I stayed in his embrace until morning. As I woke, breakfast was waiting for me. After eating my breakfast, I dressed leaving the house. I immediately went to the lab. At the lab, they sprayed the second compound on my skin, looking for finger prints. We were amazed by our results. We had found several perfect prints, but they were all mine.

Even after making love to Mr. Wellington, my body held none of his prints. It was if the man had no finger prints. Several days later, I received an invitation to have lunch with Mr. Wellington. I eagerly accepted. At lunch, Marcus inquired as to how much I make as an officer. When I informed him about my meager wages, he asked if I would like a job as head of his security. There were several perks to the job, one of which I would be
traveling all over the world with Marcus. The possibilities were endless.

As far as I know, the case is still unsolved and no one has come up with a set of Marcus' prints. Being the head of his security and his lover, I make sure that his prints will never be lifted, except by me... I kiss them each and every night right after he makes mad passionate love to me and fucks each one of my orifices... After all, it is a simple matter of finger prints...

END

David_Ginola
02-11-2007, 01:18 AM
My salute to you SIR....tks for sharing so many nice stories.....:D

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 08:19 AM
My salute to you SIR....tks for sharing so many nice stories.....

Kum Sia bro D_G for taking time to read my thread !!! ;)

Also thanks bro mobile1 for contributing the latest story . :)

kanpuah
02-11-2007, 01:17 PM
In need of it - 1

"Oh god I'm cumming," Jill screamed, "don't stop now, faster, faster!!!" Josh increased the pace of his fucking, trying to drive his hard prick all the way through the hot little bitch lying beneath him. He had fucked quite a few girls in his time, but never had he met one with such a prodigious sexual appetite! He had know Jill for only about two weeks, and already she was fucking him to death! Now he knew why his friend Rick had said it was okay for him to take her out, because he was trying to get out of an almost impossible situation--a woman who had much more sexual energy than he did!!! At first it seemed wonderful, that a beautiful woman would let you have her whenever you wanted to, but the only problem was that when you were finished, she was just getting started! Josh was trying to think of someone he could palm her off to, but at the moment this little minx was doing her best to finish him off right then and there! After shooting his load, Josh rolled off her, feeling his poor cock ache from all the work it had been doing lately. "Josh," she begged, "could you just lick my pussy one more time, please!??!" "Look baby," he replied, "you gotta give me some rest, I'm not a machine ya know!" He couldn't believe it, even while they were just talking, her hand had gravitated to her pussy and began idly rubbing her erect clit. He had to admit that she was a wet dream in the flesh, with long blonde hair, green eyes, pretty face, nice tits, and the cutest little body you laid eyes on, but the only problem was that you couldn't find the "off" switch! "At least suck my tits," she pleaded, grabbing him by the neck and pulling him to her hard nipple. He sighed reluctantly and took the little nub between his lips and sucked on it roughly, inducing a loud moan from her lips, and seconds later her whole body shook when another climax tore through her vagina! For the moment she felt satiated, but she knew that in a couple of hours that the need to cum would be overwhelming, and that she would have to find a way to get relief. For now it was quite obvious that she wouldn't be getting that relief from Josh! After Josh had left her apartment, Jill got up and started running a hot bath. She felt pretty grungy after two hours of hot sweaty sex, and a nice whirlpool bath always seemed to relax her. Before stepping into the tub, Jill looked at her image in the mirror on the back of the door. At twenty three years old, she was probably at her physical peak smooth taut muscles, a full firm chest, blue eyes, blonde hair, the kind of body any man would kill for! Looking at herself, Jill cupped her full breasts and watched her nipples stiffen. Her pussy was still puffy from the abuse Josh's big cock had given it, but already she could feel her vagina becoming damp once again. God she loved sex!!! The feeling of being filled by a big cock was the best feeling in the world! Jill could never understand how anyone wouldn't want to get fucked at least once a day, and preferably twice!!! She had even gone so far as to shave the blonde hair from her pussy lips, just to make it easier for her lovers to orally satisfy her. Sliding into the hot water, Jill felt her tired muscles beginning to relax as the jets from the Jacuzzi gentley massaged her. She must have dozed off, because the next thing she remembered was being shaken awake by her best friend Cyndi. "Wake up girl," Cyndi said, "we're going to be late for the party if you don't get a move on!" "Oh, hi Cyndi," replied a sleepy Jill, "what time is it anyway?" "Almost five," Cyndi answered, while opening up a towel and offering it to Jill. Cyndi watched her friend dry off, and marveled at the body of the young blonde. One glance at her pussy told Cyndi that Josh had been over to see her! "Josh was here I see," commented Cyndi, still staring at the smooth lipped cunt. "Yeah, he was," replied Jill, "he left a little early if you ask me!!!" "Jesus Christ, girl," said an exasperated Cyndi, "don't you ever get enough!?!" Jill looked her friend in the eye and answered, "Follow me," and lead Cyndi into the bedroom, where she lay down on the bed and spread her legs wide, exposing her genitals in an unbelievably lewd way, and without saying another word, shestuck her fingers into her pussy and quietly started to masturbate. Cyndi stood silently transfixed while Jill's fingers shot in and out of her drooling slit, while her other hand kneaded and cupped her pretty breasts, and the only thing you could hear was the sound of Jill's heavy breathing as she drove herself towards another orgasm, her fifth of the day! Cyndi couldn't stand it any longer, and pulled up her dress and stuck her hand inside of her white bikini panties where her middle finger quickly found the hard nub of her clit and went to work bringing herself to her own climax. Both women locked eyes, now in the throes of heated passion until Jill broke the silence when she said, "You love seeing me touch myself don't you baby," while she continued finger fucking her hot slit?!? Cyndi nodded dumbly, and felt her cunt muscles begin contracting, a sure sign that her pussy was going to lose control and have an orgasm, while by now unable to stand unaided due to the fact that her knees felt like shaking jello, she slumped agasint the dresser to keep from falling over!!! What set both of them off, was when Jill opined in a sexy voice, "I feel like such a fucking slut, my clit just seems to run my life, it always seems to be in need!!!" Cyndi's cunt did a back flip, as her orgasm ripped through the head of her throbbing clitoris, while Jill's own climax made her tight butt bounce up and down on the soft bed until the sublime moment had passed. Cyndi looked at Jill and in an exasperated voice said, "You gotta quit doing that to me, we don't have time for this nonsense!!!" Jill just smiled a coy little smile, reached under the bed and produced a huge double headed dildo while again brazenly masturbating her vagina, she reached out and begged Cyndi to join her on the bed. Cyndi knew that trying to resist would be more than hopeless, so she slowly walked over to the bed, taking off her clothing as she went, her buxom slightly plump body turning Jill on even more! Jill loved feeling the soft curves that Cyndi had to offer, just the exact opposite of the hard rough edges that Josh had given her earlier that afternoon. It wasn't that she liked Cyndi better, it was just that she was different, like comparing steak to chicken, while each was good in its own right, it just depended on your appetite and mood at the time. While Josh would fill her pussy with hard meat, Cyndi had huge soft pliable boobs that were perfect for sucking on.

kanpuah
02-11-2007, 01:19 PM
In need of it - 2

The first thing Jill did when Cyndi was down on the bed was take one of the perfect nipples in her mouth and savor its texture and taste. When you got right down to it, Cyndi was every bit the hedonist Jill was. Jill would be considered a "hardbody" in anyone's book, while Cyndi would be characterized as a plump "fuck doll", but once you got her pussy wet, she was hard to stop, and today was no exception. Having Jill nursing at her breasts made her big pussy dampen, the lips bulging out, the slit dewy with her own cunt juice. "Suck mama's nipples, baby," Cyndi begged, caressing her friend's head as she nipped on her distended nub. While Cyndi was no lesbian, Jill had shown her the erotic side of girl to girl sex, and a couple of times a week Cyndi would attempt to put out the fire raging in Jill's loins. Slowly but surely the head of the thick rubber cock inched its way into Cyndi's steaming hot pussy. The low moan, coupled with her gripping and pulling on the bed sheets told Jill that Cyndi was rapidly becoming more and more aroused. She spun around so that their pussies were about a foot apart, and with a good eight inches of cock stuck inside of Cyndi, Jill took the opposite end of the dildo and worked it into her own wet cunt. Now both girls were laying crotch to crotch with a thick black cock connecting them pussy to pussy like a life line. Jill grabbed the didlo by its middle and slowly began pulling it in and out of their dripping holes. When it slid out of Cyndi, it slipped farther into Jill, and visa-versa. The result was a push-pull fuck, each woman being filled up on alternating strokes. What got to Cyndi wasn't the length, but the incredible thickness of the substitute cock! Her pussy was always stretched to its maximum when Jill used it as a fuck toy, and she couldn't help but wonder how this beautiful young blonde had become so addicted to orgasms. No matter how many times or how often she got it, it just wasn't ever quite enough to satisfy her. Well, no matter about that now, because Cyndi was having her own orgasm flood her fully stuffed cunt, and she was intent on enjoying it to the fullest! By now Jill's hand was a blur as it pounded the dildo in and out of the two engorged pussies, and about the sound of cunt on rubber could be heard throughout the room, with both of their pussies trying desperately to get a grip on the huge invader. "I-I-I'm cumming," stammered Cyndi, twisting her hard nipples, relishing in the pounding her hot box receiving from the giant pecker! Jill on the other hand, after having cum several times earlier, quietly groaned when her orgasm washed through her, for the time calming the fire that raged inside of her! Neither of the them moved for a long time, the ebony colored dildo still stuck obscenely into both of their gaping pussies until Jill glanced over at the clock and realized that they were going to be late for the party. All of a sudden she felt the familiar pang deep inside of her, the feeling a woman gets when she is in need, as her hand slowly slid down to the rubber dick and just slightly moved is in and out her pussy. Cyndi didn't make a sound, but her mouth opened slightly, and a glazed look came over her face. A few more strokes and the nipples on Cyndi's tits stiffened, a sure sign that her pussy was being inflamed! Cyndi's eyes locked with Jill's and she mouthed the word, "Again??" A few more hard thrusts was all the answer Jill gave her, and really, it was all the answer she needed! – End.

jasperado
02-11-2007, 01:37 PM
Thanks for many nice and juicy stories and would like to contribute some. Hope you like it too...

The Lesson - 1

“Geesh,” Marge said to herself as she hopped out of bed and padded off to the bathroom, “this is three nights in a row for this,” while plopping her plush bottom on the toilet seat and relieving her bladder of its contents. She flushed the john and was almost to her bedroom door when she heard a strange noise coming from her daughter’s room. She stopped and pushed the door open and listened quietly, when all at once Katie made a soft moan and began to talking to herself! “Oh my god,” she thought, “my little girl is masturbating!!!” The moaning grew louder as Katie approached her orgasm, and it was all Marge could do to keep from reaching in side of her pajamas and doing her own clit!!! Back in her own bed, Pete rolled over and mumbled, “Where have you been, you were gone a long time?” “You’re not gonna believe this,” Marge replied, “but I just heard Katie having an orgasm!!!” That woke her husband right up and he asked, “Are you sure!?!” “Well, it sounded like the “Big O” to me,” Marge replied, “and I have to say that I got dripping wet just listening to her!!!” Pete rolled on top of his wife of nineteen years and slid his hard cock into her pussy and said, “Did you like hearing her cum!?!” “Oh, yes,” Marge gasped as her husband’s cock drove into her pussy, “I think she’s gonna be just like me, and need a cock all the time!!!” That was all Pete had to here, because his nut sack tightened and a torrent of cum filled his wife’s cunt while he thought about his eighteen year old daughter fingering her little sweet cunt!!!

“How do you want your eggs, dear,” Marge asked Katie, while she was setting the table? “Uh, scrambled,” Katie replied, “and some toast too!!!” “You always eat a big breakfast on Saturday, don’t you,” her mother commented?!? “Yeah, I guess I do, it’s just a habit,” Katie replied, ” I’m really not that hungry!” “Well,” Marge went on, “you’re a growing girl and you need your nourishment!!!” “By the way,” Marge said casually, while stirring the eggs, “I just happened to be going to the bathroom last night and I heard you making a little noise!!!” Out of the corner of her eye Marge could see the red rising in her daughter’s cheeks, so she carefully went on, “After listening to you, I go so excited, that I went back to our room and had daddy fuck me until I came too!!!” “Y-y-you’re not mad at me,” Katie stumbled?!? Turning to face her daughter, Marge replied, “Of course not, dear, what you did was perfectly natural and normal for a girl your age, I would be more worried if you didn’t care about sex!!!” “Sex is a beautiful thing,” Marge continued, “and I want to make sure that you enjoy it to its fullest, so I’m going to ask you a few questions, okay?!?” A relieved Katie gushed, “Sure, mom, ask away!!!”

jasperado
02-11-2007, 01:39 PM
The Lesson - 2


“When you were masturbating, what were you thinking about!?!” Katie fidgeted around in her chair and replied, “It’s kinda embarrassing, promise you won’t laugh!?!” “I promise,” Marge replied solemnly, “cross my heart!!!” “Well,” Katie said softly, “I was thinking about having boys show me their, you know, their penises!!!” “That’s not embarrassing at all,” Marge responded, “that’s exactly what most women think about, now I know that when we taught you about sex, that we told you a boy’s organ was called a penis, and that’s exactly what its clinical name is, but as you get older and you’re referring to it in a sexual way, you should call it a cock, dick, or pecker!!!” Mmmmmm,” Katie hummed, “cock does sound a whole lot neater than penis!!!” Marge laughed and added, “And by the way, your father has a very large cock indeed!!!”

I have another question for you, dear,” said Marge, “when you came last night, did you cum really hard!?!” “I think so,” Kaite replied, “but I’ve never seen anyone else cum, so I don’t have any way of comparing!!!” “Of course you don’t,” Marge said, “we’ll have to do something about that, let’s forget breakfast for a moment, and go back upstairs, okay?!?” Back up in Katie’s room, Marge said, “Let’s get out of our clothes and lay down on your bed, I really think I should show you the proper way to masturbate, since you’ll be doing it the rest of your life!!!” As the two of them stripped, Marge couldn’t help but admire what a cute body Katie had!!! “You have very pretty breasts, dear,” Marge offered, “all the boys will want to suck on them!!!” “Do ya really think so,” asked Katie excitedly, “they aren’t that big yet!!!” “Look at mine,” Marge replied, “D cup, and yours will be too, it just takes a little time that’s all, and look at your vagina, it’s already puffy just like mine, all the women in our family have puffy pussies, and the men just love eating them!!!” “They really do that,” Katie asked in obvious wonder!?!” Marge laughed and said, “Oh, honey, that’s the one thing men love most, to have their faces snuggled up against your pussy!!! “Anyway, let’s lie down and get started!!!”

“What do you think about when you masturbate, mom,” Katie asked seriously?!? “I usually think about having a cock in my mouth, dear, but sometimes I just think about fucking,” Marge replied! “I have a confession to make,” Katie whispered loudly, “when I said I was thinking about boys taking their cocks out and showing me, I really was thinking about sucking on them!!!” “Well, honey,” Marge said softly, “having a man in your mouth is just about the most exciting thing a woman can experience, it’s an incredible feeling!!!” “You said daddy has a big cock,” Katie said thoughtfully, “should I make sure that when I get married that my husband has a big cock too!!!” “For sure,” Marge said forcefully, “you will be with that man for life, and if you are to be truly satisfied, you must make sure that he’s hung, the bigger the better!!!” “Hmmm,” Katie hummed, “I’ll have to remember that!!!”

jasperado
02-11-2007, 01:41 PM
The Lesson - 3


“Okay, now, the first thing I always do is to gently and softly twist my nipples like this,” Marge said, while demonstrating her technique, “and take your time, you’re not in a race, let the feeling in your pussy grow slowly!!!” Katie watched her mom carefully, and like a good student, mimicked her actions to a tee!!! “How does that feel, dear,” Marge sighed, as her own pussy began to dampen?!? “Mmmmm, nice, I can feel it in my pussy already!!! “Keep one hand on your nipples,” Marge explained, “but let your other hand roam all over your belly and thighs, teasing yourself as you go, heighten the tension in your clit!!!” Both of them were now breathing shallowly as the familiar tightness enveloped their cunts, and Katie involuntarily open and closed her thighs while trying to put a little pressure on her clit!!! Almost gasping now, Marge ordered, “Now let your hand go to your pussy and search out your clit, by now you should be really wet!!!” “Ohhhhhhh, I am,” Katie panted, “and I’m thinking about putting a penis in my mouth, I mean cock,” she corrected herself!!!” “I am too, dear,” Marge replied, “thinking about sucking on a cock, I mean, oh, how I love having a man in my mouth!!!” Both mother and daughter were now furiously fingering their now gaping pussies, with images of big cocks filling their heads!!!

“Mother,” Katie gasped, “how often do you do this!?!” “I masturbate a couple of times a week,” Marge panted, “but your father fucks me on the other days, sometimes twice, once in the morning before work, and then again at bedtime!!!” “Do you like sucking him,” Katie asked through clenched teeth?!? “Oh, yes,” Marge hissed, “your father lets me suck him when ever I want to, because he knows that I have an enormous sexual appetite, and am in constant need of sexual attention!!!” “Do you think that I’ll need it that much, too,” Katie moaned, while frigging her slit like a maniac!?!” “Honey, it’s a medical fact that women reach their sexual peak at age forty,” Marge responded, “it’s only going to get more intense for you, your pussy will become far more demanding than it is right now, it will become voracious in its need for sexual satisfaction!!!” “Mommy,” Katie groaned, while now on the edge of her cum, “I’m glad our pussies need it so badly, aren’t you!?!” Just the sound of her daughter talking so sexily, and the sight of her cute little body on the verge of a powerful climax drove Marge right over the edge as her whole body shook with a devastating orgasm!!! Katie’s cunt contracted hard, and all she could say over and over again was “mommy”!!!

When they were done, Katie rolled over, rested her head on her mother’s chest, and just as naturally as could be, took one of Marge’s nipple into her mouth and sucked on like she had when she was a baby!!! Marge stroked her daughter’s face and said softly, “Just as had hoped, mother like daughter!!!”

THE END

jasperado
02-11-2007, 01:44 PM
CAPTURED - 1

Blair Ryan unpacked her over night bag and smoothed out her dresses before hanging them up in the hotel closet. She wandered over to the window and looked out over the Tel Aviv skyline below and commented out loud, “A whole week in the Holy Land, I can hardly believe I’m here!!!” She was scheduled to spend a couple of days in Tel Aviv, and then rent a car and drive to Jerusalem and Bethlehem, she was really anxious to see the Wailing Wall! Well, it had been a long day and she was exhausted, and she was practically asleep before her head hit the pillow!!!

Blair slowed the Ford Escort to a stop in front of the big orange ” Detour Ahead” sign as she opined, “Now what,” to herself! Inside the glove box she found a map that showed an alternate route to Jerusalem, although some of it was gravel, she decided to give it a shot! Just as she was about to put the car back into gear and take off, she was totally taken by surprise when the driver’s side door was jerked open and she was flung from the car and onto the hard ground! Out of the corner of her eye she could see a man with a hood over his face removing the detour sign and throwing it into the back of a van! She was going to scream, but something inside told her that it would be useless, and also quite possibly dangerous, so she kept quiet and tried to take in as much information as possible before tape was put over her mouth and a blindfold was placed over her eyes! A harsh voice with a thick middle eastern accent then said, “If you lay quietly we won’t tie you up, but if you make a move, we will tape your hands and feet together, do you understand me!?!” Blair nodded vigorously that she did indeed understand, and therefore she was helped into the van and laid down gently! While the van rolled away, she could hear several male voices speaking in a foreign tongue, but she still had no clue as to why anyone would be interested in her!!!

They drove on for what seemed like hours, and as luck would have it, Blair was in desperate need to relieve herself, but since her mouth was gagged, all she could do was try and make enough commotion to get the attention of her kidnappers. They pulled over to the side of the road and a rough hand pulled her out of the rear of the van and said, “I’m going to remove your blindfold, so don’t turn around, if you have to go, squat down and do it!!!” Blair was embarrassed, but since there was nothing else she could do, she bent over and let a long stream of urine flow from her vagina. When she was finished, she stood up and the man told her to remove the tape form her mouth and she could have a drink of water!!! After taking a long sip from a canteen, she handed it over her shoulder and thanked the man and waited for him to put the blindfold back over her eyes. When she was back on the floor of the van, the man said, “We will be at our destination in another hour or so, then you will be given food and a place to sleep!”

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 01:44 PM
Wow !!! Suddenly so many bro's/sis's coming in to read this thread and also contribute also .

Thanks bro jasperado for taking time to read all the wonderful stories here and also post such a nice & juicy story for my lunch break . :D

KUM SIA bro kanpuah also for your update of new story and YOUR precious points . :D

jasperado
02-11-2007, 01:48 PM
Thank Q Bro birdie8819 for starting this wonderful thread with so many stories to read. Since I enjoy reading, I shall contribute some also :)

CAPTURED - 2

The next time the blindfold was removed form her eyes, Blair was standing in a spartan room with a single hanging light bulb, several straight back wooden chairs and an old rickety table. A woman brought in a plate of hot food and told her to sit down and eat, and a few minutes later she was joined by a well dressed young man who sat down in the other chair and began to speak, “You are Blair Ryan, is this correct?!?” “Yes,” Blair replied, and for the first time asked, “why have you kidnapped me, my family isn’t rich, they don’t have a lot of money to pay for my release!!!” The man leaned back in his chair and replied softly, “We did not apprehend you simply to extort money from your family, we have a much better reason than that!!!” A small knot began to form in Blair’s stomach, because if she wasn’t being used for blackmail, there were only a few other things she could be used for, and none of them were good!!!

When she finished eating, the young man arose and told her to follow him down a long dark corridor, before stopping in front of a heavy wooden door, where he knocked twice, and a heavy bolt could be heard being thrown before the door slowly swung open. The feeling in Blair’s tummy had been more than correct, as the first thing she saw was a group of western looking women in various stages of undress. “W-what is this,” she stammered, but already knowing the answer!?! The young man who had been so polite, now turned to face her and replied, “I think you know what this is, Miss Ryan, but since you wish and explanation, I will give you one!!!” “As you can see,” he went on, “all of these ladies are from the west, that being the U.S., Canada, England, or Australia!” “Here in the Middle East, the fruit of the white western woman is highly prized, so we afford our countrymen the opportunity to pick that forbidden fruit, do you understand!?!” “It’s a brothel, “she replied a matter of factly, “and you kidnapped all of us to be used as your whores!!!” A small smile played across the young man’s face as he replied, “Of course you are correct, but this is a very expensive brothel, and I’m sure you will be most happy here!” Before Blair could respond, the young man turned away and gave some instructions to a middle aged woman of Arabic decent before leaving through the heavy wooden door!

The woman nodded at Blair while asking her to follow her, and any thought of escape was quickly doused by the presence of a tall mean looking man standing guard over the door, so reluctantly she trailed off behind the woman and entered the adjoining room! There was a bathtub shower combination on the far wall and a dressing table with any number of cosmetics and perfumes available for use! “You bathe,” ordered the woman, “must get ready for man!!!” Blair took a deep breath before removing her clothing and stepping into the hot water! She lay down in the water and let the soothing warmth waft over her, while closing her eyes and trying to forget where she was! At age twenty nine, she was a tall blue eyed blonde, with a large full chest, wide hips, and a thatch of thick wiry pubic hair that she rarely trimmed! A pat on the shoulder brought her back to reality, as the woman stood next to the tub with a towel, waiting for her to get out! Next, Blair sat down at the dressing table where a minimum of make up was applied to her face, as some warm fragrant oils were rubbed into her breasts and vagina as she sipped on white wine! Her head began to spin a little, and a feeling of euphoria came over her as the soft hands worked over her body!

jasperado
02-11-2007, 01:49 PM
CAPTURED - 3

She giggled a little when she was led by the arm to an adjoining bedroom, that if she would have been sober, she would have perceived as spectacular! The woman helped her onto the bed, and then proceeded to massage Blair’s breasts as she quietly soothed the young woman! The insistent touching of her breasts and the warm fingers kneading them were causing her pussy to drool uncontrollably, and her clit to stiffen in anticipation of sexual stimulation! Just as she was getting used to having the wonderful hands on her chest, they were gone!!! She opened her eyes to protest their removal, but instead of the woman, there at the foot of her bed she saw a tall handsome man, totally naked with an enormous erection!!! In the back of her mind she knew that she was being used as a whore, but the drugged wine and the oiled hands on her breasts had swept away not only her inhibitions, but also her resolve to resist! Her vagina ached with desire, and only a few feet away stood the most incredible penis she had ever seen in her life!!! All sense of her values were now being replaced by the animalistic urge to have that penis in her vagina!!! As far back as man has walked the earth, the over riding instinct is to procreate, and when the final straw is struck, the only thing that really matters is if you are a male is to put your penis inside of a vagina, and if you are a woman to have a man fill you with his erection, and at this moment in time, all Blair could think about was being filled and taken by that penis!!! She reached her arms out in open invitation to the tall stranger, while spreading her legs and overtly displaying her gaping pussy to his gaze!!! He had a swimmer’s build, lean and smoothly muscled, with not an ounce of fat to be seen anywhere!!! Before he joining her on the bed, he took his penis into his hand and jerked it slowly, as if he were intentionally trying to tease her!!! She moaned as a drop of precum hung on the tip of his huge head, and she finally did what he had hoped for, she begged him to take her!!!

She locked her legs around his waist as he fitted his hardon inside of her, while all of the air whistled out of her lungs when he plunged deep into her cunt!!! “Sweet jesus,” she shrieked, “fuck me harder, fuck me harder!!!” These American bitches did things in bed no Arab woman ever would, ladies in the living room and whores in the bedroom, a perfect combination!!! Blair’s unnamed lover drove his spike in and out of her pussy as she held on for dear life, giving the wild American blonde a fucking she would think about for the rest of her life!!! While the orgasms just kept exploding over and over in her cock stuffed pussy, Blair buried her head into his shoulder, begging him for more!!! The first noise he made since he climbed on her was a grunt, but Blair had heard that sound often enough to know that her cunt was about to get filled with a load of sticky white cum!!! Incredibly, he increased his pace as his own climax neared, so Blair let her cunt relax and accept the onslaught like she was Poland to his Germany!!!

She fell asleep as soon as he pulled out of her and was gone, and since she had lost all sense of time, when she was finally awakened by the same woman, she had no clue as to how much time had passed! She half stumbled into the room that housed all of the other women, and several of them helped her into a chair and asked her if she was all right?!? “I feel so woozy,” she replied thickly, “where are we!?!” “None of us knows, all we know is that we all get fucked at least five times a week by men with the biggest cocks you’ve ever seen!!! “Does anyone ever get away,” Blair asked softly?!? The other women shook their heads no, and replied, “but who wants to!!!”

- THE END

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 01:52 PM
Thank Q Bro birdie8819 for starting this wonderful thread with so many stories to read. Since I enjoy reading, I shall contribute some also :)

Ya !!! It's good to see you guys/gals post so many wonderful stories here and also keep this thread going on & on .

Will up you once I clear my list . Thanks again !!! :)

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 04:25 PM
Here's one really short story for the day - Title : The “Girl ?” I met . Enjoy !!! :)


I had an experience recently that I wanted to share.
I was standing in line at the Movie Theater. When a beautiful woman got in line behind me. I had trouble not staring at her, which she obviously noticed. She looked me and started to giggle saying it was ok, she took it as a compliment.

I introduced myself as Rob, she told me her name was Stacie.

She had nice long blond hair, a gorgeous set of breasts (no bra) the nipples were protruding against her almost see-through shirt. She was wearing a tight little mini-skirt, which showed off her gorgeous legs. She was incredibly sexy.

The line was pretty long; waiting didn’t seem so bad. I talked with her while we were waiting. She was very friendly. She said she was in town with a friend looking for some R & R, her friend had a few errands to do that took awhile, so she thought she’d catch a show. I recommended a few places to see to go, good restaurants, nightclubs, etc.

When I finally got to the ticket booth I almost forgot what I was there for. The Movie I wanted to see had been out for almost a month, so I didn’t expect there to be many people there to see it. When I got inside, I was right. I was the only one there. I sat in my usual place, center in the back.
Just as I sitting down someone else came in, I couldn’t believe it was her. She told me she hated going to the movies by herself and asked if I didn’t mind if she next to me. I said of course not. She wanted to sit on the other side of me, so I stood up to let her pass. I wasn’t sure if it was my imagination, but I could have sworn she pressed into me when she walked by, I could feel her breasts against me. It gave me an instant hard-on. We talked until the movie started. It was then that I noticed she had undone some of her buttons on shirt. She must of have done it before she came to sit down, I knew it wasn’t like that when were standing inline. The seats in the theater were the kind you could move the arm rest up and out of the way. She moved the one between us. I was still afraid to make the first move, I didn’t want make her uncomfortable.

The movie finally started, no one else ended up coming in. About half way through the movie I felt her hand on my knee, she started moving it up slowly. I daringly put my arm around her, she moved in closer, and her hand went right to my crotch, and started rubbing my hard-on through my jeans. I was already about to explode. She started undoing my buckles and asked me to help get my jeans down, I don’t think I could’ve moved any faster. When my cock was free, she went right down on it. Since I was so close already it didn’t take long. I couldn’t believe how good her mouth felt, I told her I about to cum, she doubled her efforts, by that time I was fucking her mouth moving my hips up and down to meet her bobbing head, I exploded like a volcano pumping load after load down her throat. She didn’t miss a beat; she kept going and got every drop.

When she sat up, she just looked at me and smiled. I said, “that was incredible” her reply caught me off guard she said, “it sure was”. Just then she leaned into me and gave me a deep kiss. I could feel her tongue press against mine and I could still taste my semen in her mouth, I didn’t care. My hands went right to her beautiful breasts, they felt awesome, I unbuttoned her shirt most of the way and lowered my head to her awaiting nipples. She started moaning right away, saying, “she loved having her nipples sucked on”.

I had my hand on her thigh and was moving it up slowly, but she stopped me before I could get under her skirt. She said “later for that”

The movie finally ended and we ended up going back to her hotel room. As I was following her I couldn’t take my eyes off her hot ass; I could almost feel my tongue sliding between those beautiful cheeks. When we got to her room she said, “my friend might be back already” I thought damn Her boyfriends here. But When we got in I found out her friend (who was there) was also a woman. She went over to her friend and gave her a deep kiss then turned to me and said, “I hope you don’t mind, we share everything” I of course replied “not at all”. Her friend was just as hot; she was a brunette about the same figure both about 5’9” I’m 5’10”. And wearing a similar outfit. Her name was Mary.

They told me to sit on the bed, which I did. They slowly undressed each other, stopping to for a deep kiss every so often. They both had their backs to me when they removed their skirts. Stacie was wearing a red thong and Mary was wearing a black one. They bent way down and I got a great view of their ass. They stood up removed their thongs looked at each other and grinned. They slowly turned around. What I saw put me in shock. They both had a hard-on. They were She-males. I was still in shock when Stacie walked over to me and put her cock inches away from my face and said, “Now, it’s your turn”.

I couldn’t stop myself I just opened my mouth and took her into me. She started moaning right away, “Oh god Rob that feels so good” I couldn’t believe what I was doing. I had never done this before, but it felt so natural. As I was sucking I reached around and started rubbing her ass, god her ass felt good in my hands.
Stacie started a pumping motion as I was sucking; I was doing to her what she had done to me. I must have been doing something right she kept moaning, “mmmm, OH GOD THAT FEELS SO GOOD, UUHHHHH OH YEAH, UUUUUUUUHHHHH OH ROB I’M GOING TO CUM” I started moving faster there was no turning back now. She grabbed my head, pulling me into her, burying her cock all the way in. I could hear her “ YES, OHHH GOD YES ROB, HERE IT COMES” With that I felt her start to cum, I actually managed to swallow it all. She kept pumping it in my mouth, I was actually pulling her into me, I wanted to swallow every bit.

When her orgasm subsided she laid down on the bed on her side with her back to me. She then said “I want your cock deep in my ass” I wasn’t even undressed but I took about 5 seconds. The first thing I did was to play with her ass, I put my face right between her cheeks and started licking and sucking her back hole. It didn’t take long for her to start moaning again. I could hear her “mmmm oh that feels soooooo good” she started grinding her ass against my tongue. She finally said “Oh fuck me now, I want to feel your cock deep in my ass” I moved right up, positioned myself and slowly entered. Damn her ass felt so good. I suddenly felt more weight on the bed behind me. Mary was behind me moving her tongue in and out my ass, I couldn’t believe how good it felt. I kept slowly moving in and out fucking that hot ass, and when I had my cock buried all the way in, Stacie said “ hold right there, that feels wonderful”

Mary had moved her tongue now, but it didn’t take long for me to realize why. She had moved up next to me as I had done to Stacie, and I could now feel the tip of her cock against my ass. It hurt at first, but as she started fucking me it felt better and better. I started moving my hips back to meet her thrusts. The double pleasure I felt was too much, being fucked and fucking at the same time. I could hear Stacie “OH MY GOD, YOUR COCK FEELS SO GOOD” At the same time I could Mary “ OH GOD STACIE HIS ASS IS SO TIGHT I’M GOING TO CUM” Hearing that I shouted “ OH YEAH, I AM CUMMING” I buried my cock in as far as it would go and started blasting I could hear Stacie “OH GOD I LOVE THE FEEL OF YOU CUMMING IN MY ASS” I felt Mary’s cock start to swell inside me, she was saying “OH, OH, OH UUUUHHHNNNNNN I’M CUMMING” She buried her cock in me as I done to Stacie, I couldn’t believe how good it felt.

I wasn’t laying there long before Stacie and Mary got up and switched places. Mary placed her ass right in front of my face, at the same time I could feel Stacie’s cock start to penetrate my well-lubed ass. I went right to work on Mary’s ass, licking and sucking as she ground her ass against my tongue. It didn’t take long for me to get hard again. I could already hear Stacie “OH YEAH MARY HIS ASS IS TIGHT, I CAN’T BELIEVE HOW GOOD IT FEELS” Mary took that as a cue, she moved here ass down and pressed it against my awaiting cock. I had lubed her pretty well with my tongue so my cock slid in easily.

I again was feeling the double pleasure. Mary’s ass felt just as good as Stacie’s and Stacie’s cock felt just as good as Mary’s.

All three of were moaning again. It didn’t take long to build up another climax. I just kept saying over and over “OH GOD OOOHHHHH MY GOD, OH GOD YEAH” Stacie was the first to start “UUUUUHHHHHH OH I’M GOING TO CUM ROB, I’M GOING TO CUM DEEP IN YOUR ASS”

Continue next page .......

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 04:27 PM
Upon hearing her I felt her cock start to swell, that’s when it hit me “OH I’M GOING TO CUM TO, OH MARY HERE IT CUMS.” I felt Stacie bury her cock deep in my ass at the same time I buried mine deep inside of Mary. I could feel Stacie cumming while I was also cumming. I couldn’t believe how incredible it felt. I just kept cumming filling Mary’s ass, while feeling my ass being filled.

When I was done, Mary got up turned around, I could see she had a hard-on again, and I knew what she wanted. She moved her cock right to my face and put between my lips. As I had done to Stacie I opened up and started sucking right away. Mary was already on the verge of cumming so it didn’t take long. I could hear her “mmmm oh yeah, uuhnnnn oh god yeah, oH OH YES OH ROB YOUR GOING TO MAKE ME CUM AGAIN” She grabbed my head pulling me into her and started, I could feel the cock swell in my mouth so I knew what was coming and was ready. She started bucking her hips against my face saying “I’M CUMMING OH GOD I’M CUMMING ROB TAKE IT ALL” With that I started swallowing making sure to get every drop.

She collapsed right there and we fell asleep, When I woke up several hours later. I felt satisfied like never before. I was a little sore, but nothing to bad. We took turns showering, went out to dinner and came back a few hours later for more fun.

The End !!! :D

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 04:33 PM
Got another short story about RAPE - Title : Rape While Sleeping - Enjoy !!! :)

I have four sisters, two older, and two younger. Mom and dad popped the five of us out once a year like clockwork! We were all born in March. Right now we are seventeen years old all the way down to thirteen years old with me being fifteen.

My sisters all believe that I am a very sound sleeper. I have encouraged this knowledge over the years. On many occasions they had come into my bedroom and tried to wake me up. I am very good at pretending not to wake up.

My younger sisters would usually just come in, shake me to see if I was awake, and then steal the change from on top of my dresser.

My older sisters on the other hand used to just try to wake me up but then a few months ago they started getting sexual with me. They both started looking at my cock, then feeling it, and worked their way up to sucking it. It was the best feeling ever and I didn’t have to jerk off to get it either.

Then my older sisters got my younger sisters in on the action too. Every night they would sneak into my bedroom and take turns sucking my cock with the older ones teaching the younger ones how to suck, swallow cum, and even try to deep throat me.

Recently they started taking turns fucking themselves on my cock. My seventeen-year-old sister Jenny was first. She told the other girls that she was a virgin but that she had been using a dildo for a couple of years. I wanted to reach up and play with her tits so bad. We lost our virginities together. What a great way to bring a family together. That was probably the most cum that I had ever produced. Afterwards Jenny told the other girls to lick me clean so there would not be any evidence left in the morning. After all she didn’t want to ruin a good thing.

The next night Billie Jo my sixteen-year-old sister took her turn on my cock and lost her virginity. She was just as good feeling as Jenny had been. Once again I could feel an abundance of cum shooting up into her pussy. I loved it when the other girls licked me clean afterwards.

Mary Beth my fourteen-year-old sister took her turn on my cock the following night and lost her virginity. Now that was special because she had not been fucking herself with a dildo and she broke her own hymen going down on my cock. She winced in pain but wouldn’t stop. That was the most amazing thing yet.

Mary Beth told Susan how much it had hurt but that it had felt a lot better by the time it was over. She strongly suggested that our youngest sister Susan do something about her hymen first. Jenny offered her the dildo.

The following night Susan my thirteen-year-old sister took her turn on my cock and lost her virginity. She had let Mary Beth jam the dildo into her pussy so that my cock would go in easier. I had now taken all four of my sister’s virginities but couldn’t tell them that I knew it!

For the next couple of weeks my sisters continued to take turns on my cock at night. If only I could tell them that I knew what they were doing, I could probably fuck all four of them from the time school let out and before bedtime every single day.

One day when we got home from school I decided to ask Mary Beth if she was a virgin. She told me that she wasn’t but she wouldn’t tell me whom she lost it with. I told her that I was still a virgin but that I didn’t want to be. I told her that I was tired of jerking off every day. Then I asked Mary Beth if she would let me fuck her. She smiled and said that she would have to think about it.

I watched as she ran into Jenny’s bedroom to talk to her and Billie Jo about it. A few minutes later Susan went in too. I waited patiently for her decision.

Mary Beth came into my bedroom, locked the door, and said, “Okay you can fuck me!”

I smiled at her and patted my bed. Mary Beth came over and sat down. She told me that we should get it over with as quickly as we could so we wouldn’t get caught. I hated to rush but I was just happy that she was going to let me fuck her. Up until now I hadn’t really been able to move and thrust too much. I was really looking forward to this.

Anyway if she wanted me to make it fast I suppose that I should. After all I wanted to fuck her some more in the future so I better not piss her off. With any luck my other sisters would get jealous and want me to fuck them too. One could only hope!

So I took off my shirt, pants, and underwear while Mary Beth did the same. It was actually my very first time to see her or any of my sisters naked. I didn’t dare open my eyes those other nights with my four sisters watching me. Mary Beth had very nice tits. I asked her if I could touch them and she said that I could, especially if I was going to fuck her. So I played with her tits for a couple of minutes and then I played with her pussy too. I wanted to get a closer look at one and figure out where the hole was to put my cock in. Shortly I was on top of her and fucking away. I liked being in control. Mary Beth seemed to like it too. When I came it was great. I emptied every drop of cum into her. Mary Beth thanked me for picking her to be first. That is when she told me that my other three sisters wanted to give me a chance to fuck them too. Really! Great!

Before dinner I asked Mary Beth if we could do it again. She told me that it was Susan’s turn and that she would send her to my room. So I went to my bedroom to wait. When Susan came in she locked my door and said that we had to be quick because dinner was almost ready. I hated these quickies in one way but then again I got to cum and it was looking like I would get to fuck all four of my sisters by bedtime. Soon I was fucking my little sister and filling her pussy. She ran to the bathroom as mom called us to dinner. I saw Jenny making sure that Susan got in the bathroom and she sent my other two sisters down to dinner. She saw me and just smiled then pointed for me to go down too. Not too long after I sat down Jenny and Susan came in. Jenny asked mom if she could help out with anything. I realized it was just a polite cover up. But mom did ask her to get the ketchup. Dinner was basically non-eventful but Billie Jo kept smiling at me. I assumed that she was next on the schedule.

Soon after dinner I asked Mary Beth if we could do it again and she told me that she would send Billie Jo up. I went to my bedroom and got very excited about seeing her naked. I think Billie Jo is my prettiest sister but Jenny has bigger boobs.

When Billie Jo came in and locked my door I asked her if I could enjoy our lovemaking or if I had to rush through it again. Billie Jo said that I could take my time because Jenny, Mary Beth and Susan were going to keep track of mom and dad and run interference if necessary. Wow! This was fantastic! Our other sisters were helping us make out! How great is that?

So I just undressed quickly and sat on the bed as Billie Jo undressed like she had seen in the movies. I thought it was kind of dumb but I was sure that Billie Jo thought that it was sexy. I wanted to fuck her so I told her how sexy it was. Actually I liked seeing her naked body. She was much better built than our younger sisters were. I got to play with her tits, suck her nipples, and taste her pussy. I did everything that I couldn’t do the last two times. Finally I had just about enough fun with Billie Jo and she seemed to have had enough fun with me so I slipped my cock into her pussy. It felt real good and I knew that I wasn’t going to explode right away. This was almost like jerking off for the third time in just a few hours. As I stroked into her I could feel that familiar tightening that I had felt before. In my ‘sleep’ Billie Jo was the one that could tighten her pussy muscles and squeeze my cock to make it feel just like my fist wrapped around it. It was a great sensation. I enjoyed it very much and told Billie Jo so. She smiled at me and kept it up. I asked my older sister if I could kiss her. She actually asked me why. Because we are making love and I need to practice so that I will be a good kisser when I get a date. She liked that answer and said that she and my other sisters could use the practice too. Then she said that kissing each other was not the same thing. Kissing each other? Yes they had started kissing each other once in a while pretending that the other girl was a boy. The girls French kissed and all. Billie Jo was really good and I got the hang of it quickly. I smiled as a thought crossed my mind; I had my cock and my tongue in Billie Jo at the same time and enjoyed the feeling very much. As the feeling got too much for me I let Billie Jo know that I was getting ready. She said that she could tell and that she was ready too. So together we sped up and finished at the same time.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 04:34 PM
This time I had more than just two or three minutes to make love. It was much more enjoyable for me and I told Billie Jo that. She agreed that it was the best she had. She wouldn’t tell me who the lucky guy was that she had been letting screw her. I looked at the clock and realized that almost twenty minutes had gone by. I didn’t want this to ever end and neither did Billie Jo so we stayed in bed together and felt each other’s body as we continued to kiss. A few minutes later we heard a light tapping on the door. Billie Jo said that was her warning so she got out of bed and I watched her get dressed. Then she watched me get dressed and we opened the door.

Jenny was in the hall and motioning Billie Jo to the bathroom. I watched them both go in and heard the door lock. I headed downstairs.

While we watched a couple of our favorite television shows Billie Jo and Jenny sat on either side of me on the couch. They started doing that soon after their nocturnal raids into my room. However tonight was different in that they would slip a hand under my leg or around my back and whenever mom and dad weren’t looking they would ‘accidentally’ rub my crotch. Well two can play that game so I started grabbing their boobs when I could but not in a mean squeezing way. I just cupped their beasts or ran a finger over their nipples. With Billie Jo I found that I could get her nipples really hard by just brushing my thumbs over them.

After our shows ended mom said that it was bedtime and we all gave her a kiss and went up. Upstairs in the hall the girls started giving me kisses goodnight but not like they ever had before. Susan stuck her tongue in my mouth, one hand on my cock, and the other one on my ass. It was a very long passionate kiss so I felt her tits and pussy while I could. Next Mary Beth did just about the same to me but with a little more force and enthusiasm. Billie Jo was the best by far. We had just practiced together for a long time and she knew exactly what I liked in both a kiss and being felt up. Besides I slipped my hand down into her pants and fingered her clit as we kissed. It ended after her orgasm. Susan and Mary Beth were jealous. Then it was Jenny’s turn. I was not sure about Jenny but I really wanted to fuck her. I didn’t want to scare her off but I still had my other three sisters to fuck even if I did, plus I remembered all those nighttime fucks and Jenny was quite the porn star. So as I kissed her goodnight I slipped a hand up under her blouse and played with her big tits for the first time then I slipped my hand down into her pants. She unbuckled them and then unzipped them to allow me full access to her pussy. She opened her legs and moaned into my mouth as I finger fucked her right there in the hall for the first time while our other three sisters watched. The closer I drove her toward an orgasm the more she moaned and wiggled on my finger. When she did orgasm it was really something. I knew that she had been dying all evening to have this and had watched all of the other girls get to spend time with me. Things ended quickly as mom shouted up, “What’s going on up there? Get to bed!” We started to scramble. Jenny warned me, “Don’t you dare fall asleep tonight! I haven’t had mine tonight and you owe me big time!” I smiled, kissed her, and told her that I was looking forward to it as much as she was.

About a half-hour after mom and dad went to bed Jenny came into my room. She was wearing her sexiest negligée. I had plugged in an old nightlight so that I could see a little bit. I had seen my other sisters naked in the daylight and I wanted to see Jenny too. I got out of bed and was naked in front her. I asked her if it was all right if I turned the light on. She turned it on herself. Jenny had an amazing body and that transparent negligée just enhanced it. Slowly Jenny pulled it up over her head and placed her negligée on my chair. She turned around slowly to let me take in all of her beauty then turned the light off. As an afterthought Jenny locked my door then got on my bed. I joined her and got between her legs right away. I leaned over and kissed her for a minute. Then I tried to take everything that I had learned so far today to make this experience the best one yet. I kissed her neck giving her goose bumps. I kissed her breasts and sucked her nipples. I kissed her flat taunt tummy. Then I kissed her pubic mound. It had a very nice crop of brown hair to match her head. Jenny had more hair down there than the others had but she was older. I parted the hair with my fingers and kissed her slit. I parted her pussy lips with my fingers and kissed her clitoris and then poked my tongue into her vagina. I loved it! It tasted fresh and clean. It tasted better than Billie Jo’s pussy had tasted. Jenny allowed me to take all the time that I wanted too. I knew that I could take an hour or even more this time. I knew that Jenny had set it up so that she was last on purpose. I think she also wanted our time together to last longer too and that’s why she let me cum three times before her. Jenny was the first one of my sisters to ask me to do things to her.

Jenny said, “Please lick my clit again! Oh yes! That’s it! Can you do it harder! Harder! Oh God! That’s it! Will you please put two fingers up inside me and rub my clit with your thumb? Oh yes! Oh yes! Keep it up! Just a little longer! Oh God!” Then she clinched every muscle in her body and went stiff as a board. I knew she was having an orgasm so I kept poking my fingers in and rubbing her clit as much as I could. I was amazed that Jenny’s orgasm lasted as long as it did. She said, “Wow! That was the best ever! You gave me three orgasms in a row! Thank you! One of my friends told me about multiple orgasms but I never experienced one until now! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! You can put your cock in me now if you want to or I can give you a blowjob!” I put it in. I wasn’t going to pass up a chance to fuck my forth sister in the same day for anything! Jenny’s pussy was not as talented as Billie Jo’s had been but she felt very good. Being my forth time and the fact that Jenny was pretty slippery in there I lasted a long time and it was wonderful. When I came she kissed me and cuddled me until I fell asleep.

When I woke up in the morning Jenny was gone. I guess I expected it but I was just hoping to still be in her arms with my head cradled in between her breasts just I was when I fell asleep.

I got ready for school and started to go down the stairs when Jenny called to me. When I looked at her she was beckoning me with her finger. I went to her bedroom. She pulled me inside and kissed me. Then she dropped to her knees and sucked my cock. Just before I could cum she pulled her dress up, pushed her panties down, and turned around.

Jenny said, “Fuck me quickly! We have to get down to breakfast soon but I want you one more time before school.”

So I fucked Jenny from behind as she was bent over. When I came she simply pulled her panties up, straightened her dress, and kissed me. We went down to breakfast.


The End


Will find more stories tonight if got time (cause drinking & playing MJ tonight) . :D

mobile1
02-11-2007, 05:43 PM
A Time for Two

Part 1

It’s well known, once you have had black you don’t go back! Janice mused that little saying over and over in her mind. Maybe she should take the plunge, nothing else seemed to work. Lately sex with her husband has become boring. The same thing over and over again. He would come, then turn over and go to sleep. He didn’t seem concerned about her desires, her wants.

Each morning, after he left for the office, Janice would drive to the local coffee house and treat herself to a Cafe Mocha. The few quite hours she shared with only herself outside of the house, gave a deeper insight into her wants and desires. She wanted, needed something more than what her husband had been providing. Life was too short to only have sex with a husband who didn’t take care for his wife’s sexual needs.

She looked around herself, watching the other people coming and going. Which one of these people, if any of them, would make a good lover. What makes a good lover? Is it truly race? Does a black lover make the best lover? This was a question that she desperately wanted answered. She made a promise to herself, in the next week she would try several different lovers. The only way to find the answer is to experiment. Let the experiment begin.

mobile1
02-11-2007, 05:45 PM
A Time for Two

Part 2

For the next several days, Janice purposely went out to meet people. On her first day, she came home very lucky. She had met a black couple who were very interested in adding her to their evening activities. Todd was 6’2" and very well built. He had the body of an athlete. His wife, Veta was a slim women with a chunky built. They had a very open sex life and were always willing to add new people. Janice was slightly envious of their relationship, they had been married just as long as she had been, and their sexual relationship was very fulfilling.

Janice made all the arrangements to meet them at their house later that evening. To her surprise and dismay, her husband was sitting in the living room. It turned out that Todd worked with her husband. Dan, her husband, realized several months ago, that he was not pleasing his wife. It was not because he didn’t want to or that her sexual feelings weren’t important to him. He just thought maybe she needed a change.

He was surprised when Todd called him at the office, telling him that his wife was going to their place tonight. Feeling a little uncomfortable, Janice sat on the other side of the room. Todd decided he needed to break the ice. Todd stood in front of Janice and started to get undress. Taking his cue, Veta his wife, stood in front of Dan and started to get undress. Noticing that Dan was responding, Janice too got undress.

Janice tentatively reached out to touch Todd’s smooth chest. Unlike Dan, Todd had no hair on his chest. His chest was solid muscle. Taking a peak back at her husband, she firmly believed that Veta was getting the short end of the stick with this deal. Todd looked over Janice’s firm body, and was confused. He couldn’t understand why Dan couldn’t please this beautiful women.

mobile1
02-11-2007, 05:46 PM
A Time for Two

Part 3

Todd’s penis anticipated his feelings, as it stood erect ready for action. Janice was feeling naughty. She moved closer to Todd, reaching out and stroking his hard lance. She turned around and spread her cheeks wide, allowing him free entry. Todd inserted his hard cock into her tight ass. The pain was crippling at first, then sweet ripples of small orgasms pulsed through her body. Todd held her hips as he gyrated in and out. In the first time in years, Janice orgasmed. The power of her orgasm, yanked an animal yell from her throat. Todd was so excited by Janice’s aggressive move, he shot his full wad quickly. Veta was a wonderful lover, but she had never excited him this much. He was so excited he was soon ready for more. Todd and Janice, took a sneak peak at Dan and Veta.

Dan was very much enjoying himself. Veta was a slow, precise lover, much like he was. Veta was much more of a compatible lover than his wife. His penis got gradually hard through Veta's attention. Once hard, he laid on top of Veta, spreading her silky brown legs. He inserted his pink lance deep into her dripping hole. Veta knew she was not much of a lover. She never really enjoyed fucking. To her the quicker it was over the better. She didn't mind Dan taking the aggressive. Dan dropped his load deep into Veta. He turned over exhausted, and curled up to Veta's back to relax. This was fine with Veta.

Todd usually tried everything to make her cum. Cumming was fine, but it wasn't important. The important aspect of having sex was whether or not your partner enjoyed himself. Veta was born in the old school, sex is for making babies and the enjoyment of your man. She looked over at her husband, noting that Janice was more his speed. They were deeply engrossed with each other, Todd's hard cock was inside Janice's wet pussy. They both were utilizing just too much energy for such a simple act, Veta thought. It was weird, that Todd was right, Veta was better suited to Dan and Janice was better suited for Todd.

Todd and Dan had spoken about this moment quite often, each one plotting and waiting. They never thought the "girls" would go for it. Veta was surprised that Janice had the guts to make the first move. Their engines hadn't even started cooling, as Todd shot another load deep into the confines of Janice. She wanted more of this man that moved like a panther. Having sex with Todd, was like driving a red racy sports car. She had married a Sedan and had sexually craved a Porsche. After Janice and Todd had cum numerous times, they eventually fell into each other's arms exhausted.

It was Dan who brought the idea up, to Janice's amazement. Veta was his equal. He had never enjoyed sex so much. From his wife's performance, Dan soon realized that Todd was her equal. What he proposed was very simple. Todd and Dan were switching wives. Janice had no problems and nor did Veta; therefore, it was settled. After everyone had gotten dressed, Dan took Veta home and Janice stayed with Todd. New living arrangements would have to be made, and eventually, maybe they would discuss divorce. But for the present, everyone was happy with their sexual equal. There would be plenty of time to decide, how far they would go.

END

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 10:43 PM
Thanks bro mobile1 for your short and nice story , will reward you in a few days time . ;)

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 10:44 PM
Here's one story for tonight - Title : The Junior Prom Queen

I was excited just to be invited to a high school party let alone one thrown by Biff Taylor the Captain of our Football Team. He is know for letting us nerds come to at least one of his parties a year but I was never invited before.

I am a junior in high school and the Captain of our Chess Club. I am also on the Yearbook Staff as a photographer. When Biff invited me he told me to bring my camera incase there was anything to record.

Biff Taylor and Jill Montgomery were the King and Queen of our Junior Prom last week. They were both very popular. Jill was the Captain of our Varsity Cheerleaders. I was there to take pictures for the yearbook.

At Biff’s party I didn’t drink so I just watched everyone else drink and get drunk. I was about ready to go when Biff caught a hold of my arm. He asked me if I had my camera with me. I showed it to him and said that I had only taken a few pictures of his party. He said that I would get to take a thousand pictures if I wanted too. Then he took me up to his bedroom.

There on the bed was Jill Montgomery stark naked with her legs splayed out wide and cum dripping from her pussy. Biff said to start taking pictures. I took pictures of her from every direction and angle that I could. I couldn’t help but get hard as I admired her naked body. Her breasts were big and firm. They stood up like small basketballs on her chest. Her pink nipples were hard and stuck up nicely. Her tummy was flat and looked great. Her belly button was pierced and a cute little frog on one end of the post. Her pussy was almost bald except for a cute heart shape clump of hair on her love mound. Her lips looked so kissable. Even her hair was perfect. No wonder she was voted Queen of the Junior Prom.

I must have taken a hundred pictures before Biff told me to get in his closet. I was to stay there and make sure that I got several pictures of every guy that he sent in to fuck Jill. What! That was right apparently Jill had pissed Biff off and this was his way of getting even. He had already fucked her and said that I could have her last. But first he was going to let the entire Football Team fuck her, all twenty-seven guys. He was even letting the second and third string have her. My job was to document it completely. I told him to turn on all of the lights if I couldn’t use my flash. Then I told him that I couldn’t be sure if that would be enough light.

He said, “Fuck it! Just stand here and take all the flash pictures you want! I’ll just tell the guys that you are taking pictures for me.” I thought to myself, that is what I’m doing isn’t it?

It wasn’t long before two guys came in. They looked at me but didn’t say a word. They got undressed and the first guy got on the bed between her thighs and started fucking Jill. There was no love or anything nice; she was just a hole that he was told to fuck. I took several pictures showing her face, his face, and his cock in her.

He was replaced by the next guy and he fucked her too but he pulled out to shot cum on her tits and rub it in.

The guys lined up out in the hallway as if they were waiting to use the toilet. One at a time a guy would step inside the room while one guy was fucking her. He would get undressed and wait his turn. When he finished cumming in her he would get dressed and go back downstairs. I counted all twenty-seven football players but the line didn’t stop.

Finally after thirty-six guys Biff came back into the room to see how I had made out. I told him that I had just what he wanted and a whole lot more. Biff then explained that he had been the first to fuck her tonight, then he sent thirty-six more guys up to fuck her, and that now it was my turn. He wanted Jill to be fucked thirty-eight times to match her 38-D bra size. Wow I didn’t know she was a D-cup.

So I undressed and got between Jill’s parted thighs. Biff had my camera and was clicking pictures because I could see the flash go off. I had never been naked like this in front anyone before. Hell I was a virgin too. But as I looked down at Jill’s pussy I knew that in a few seconds I would no longer be a virgin. I had dreamed about being here just like this with Jill almost every night when I jerk off, ever since I first saw her as a freshman.

As I looked down at Jill’s pussy I could see how red and swollen it was. I had personally seen her used and abused by the last thirty-six cocks. Her pussy was completely covered in fresh and dried cum. There was even a puddle between her legs on the bedspread. As much as I wanted to fuck my dream girl I just couldn’t. However I put my hands on her tits and massaged them. I was only rubbing someone else’s cum into them.

Biff asked me what we should do with Jill. I didn’t know. He said that we could just leave her there to wake up like that or we could wash her off and give her a bath. Fuck it; just leave her there. I took another bunch of pictures. Then I took pictures of her bra, panties, sweater, and skirt too. Biff told me that I could have her bra and panties as a souvenir if I wanted them. I sure did.

I hated to leave Jill like that but Biff was in charge. He told me to keep all of the pictures, to make a back up and put it someplace safe and to make him thirty-seven ‘good’ pictures that he could show her.

I got up early and downloaded all of Jill’s pictures into my computer. I made a back up and stashed it under my desk drawer with some duct-tape like I had seen in some movies. Then I picked out one good picture of the thirty-six guys that had fucked her and printed them out. I put them in an envelope for Biff and put it under my mattress. Then I started to pick out me favorite pictures.

I got a call from Biff. He had told Jill what he had done and told her that I had the pictures. He told me to make some extra back-ups and hide all but one so that Jill could take it thinking that she had everything. He told me to let her erase my files to satisfy her needs.

Then he told me not to give in too easily and make her work for them. He said that Jill was a nymphomaniac and that she gives great blowjobs and likes a good stiff cock up her ass too. He strongly suggested that I get the works before she leaves.

I made three more back up discs and hid two of them in my closet. I left one out and made sure that she could see the words, “Back Up Of Biff Taylor’s Party.”

Jill knocked on my door. My mother let her in and called to me. When I came downstairs I smiled at her. Jill asked my mother if it was alright if she went up to my room to talk. Mom said that it was okay then smiled at me.

Once in my room Jill closed the door and locked it. I got scared! Jill sat on my bed and said that Biff had told her everything. How he, thirty-six other guys, and me had gang banged her last night. That I had taken pictures and that I also had her bra and panties.

I told her, “Everything Biff told you was true except I never did anything except feel your breasts.”

Jill said, “You had the chance to fuck me but didn’t!”


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 10:51 PM
I said, “That’s right. I really wanted to though!”

Jill smiled and said, “If you destroy all of those pictures you can keep my bra and panties.”

I said, “Biff suggested a much bigger payment.”

Jill asked, “What did that bastard suggest?”

I said, “He said that you give great blowjobs and like anal sex.”

Jill said, “That bastard would say that.”

I asked, “So what do you think it’s worth?”

Jill asked, “What do you want?”

I said, “Well to tell you the truth. I have been in love with you ever since we were freshmen. You don’t know much I wanted to gave you my virginity last night or rather very early this morning but I didn’t.”

Jill asked, “So you want to fuck me! Is that all?”

I asked, “How important are those pictures to you?”

Jill got mad and said, “That son of a bitch Biff! He will use those pictures to blackmail me into fucking all of his friends whenever he wants me too. He will try to humiliate me whenever he can. He only pretends to be nice. He is really an asshole. Take last night for instance. I tried to break up with him so he slipped some pills in my drink, let thirty-six guys fuck me, and let you take pictures of it all. I woke up this morning covered with cum and my pussy is sore as hell. Does that sound like Biff is a nice guy? I was raped thirty-seven times last night!”

I said, “Wow! I never thought of it like that. I was just in love with you.”

Jill said, “You’re in love with me? You don’t know the first think about me!”

I said, “You’re wrong! I know everything about you! Your name is Jill Angelica Montgomery. You hate anyone that calls you Jam. You were born April 13, 1990 and last week you were seventeen years old. Your favorite color is blue, your favorite animal is the penguin, and your favorite subject is history. You are a natural blonde and proud of it, you are very intelligent and scored high on your SATs, and you are planning on becoming a doctor.”

Jill just sat there and looked at me before asking, “How do you know all of that?”

I said, “I told you! I love you! I have loved you for three years now. I dream about you every night. I even jerk off thinking about you every night. I worship the ground that you walk on. I wish I could have stopped what happened last night but I just couldn’t. I couldn’t believe it when Biff told me to take my turn. I didn’t want it like that even though I knew that I would never get another chance to make love to you again.”

Jill smiled at me and said, “Oh how sweet!”

Then Jill got up, walked toward me, and gave me a big hug. Slowly I put my arms around her. I placed one along her waist and the other across her upper back. I held my dream girl in my arms. I could feel my cock starting to raise but hoped that she couldn’t.

Jill backed up looked at the smile on my face and said, “You really do love me!”

I said, “Yes I told you I do!”

Jill said, “How come you waited until now to tell me?”

I said, “I’m shy! I’m a nerd! You’re the Captain of the Cheerleading Squad! You’re the Prom Queen! I’m just the Captain of the Chess Team! I’m not good enough for you!”

Jill looked me right in the eye and said, “No! I am not good enough for you!”

I said, “What?”

Jill said, “I am popular but I am not a nice girl. I had let most of those boys last night fuck me before. I am popular because I put out and the boys like my big tits. Biff is right I give great blowjobs and I let boys fuck my ass. Most of the girls hate me and call me a slut behind my back!”

I said, “I never heard any of that!”

Jill said, “That’s because Biff and the other football players would kill them if they say it too loudly!”

I said, “So now what?”

Jill asked, “Are you really a virgin?”

I said, “Yes! Hell I’ve never even kissed a girl before!”

Jill said, “What if I made all of your dreams come true! You can keep all of the pictures, my bra, and panties as long as you don’t give them to Biff. And I’ll become your girlfriend.”

I was simply astounded. I said, “You really mean it?’

Jill said, “Yes I do.” She closed her eyes and said, “What color are my eyes?”

I replied, “Kind of green!”

Jill opened her eyes and said, “You really do know everything about me. No boy has ever wanted to know any more than how good I am in bed! Besides you are the very first boy to tell me that you love me!”

Jill said, “Let’s start out with a kiss” and then she kissed me on my lips. Her lips were so soft and gentle. Then she nibbled on my upper lip and slipped her tongue in my mouth. Jill had the sweetest tasting mouth. I had nothing to compare it with but I knew that I liked it. A lot! We must have kissed like that for at least five minutes.

Jill said, “My pussy really is sore! Can I give you a blowjob?” With that Jill pushed me back onto my bed. She knelt down next to me and unzipped my pants. Instead of pulling my cock out Jill pulled my pants down, then my underwear, exposing my cock. It was only average in size but I like it. So did Jill. She saw my camera next to my computer and handed it too me. Then she knelt next to me again and started sucking on my cock. I never had a blowjob before but God was she good. She could suck! She never scratched me with her teeth either. She worked me up till I was about ready to explode then she calmed me down and built me up again. She was incredible! Jill kept that up as I took some great pictures. Then I slipped my hand up under her skirt and rubbed my hand over her bare ass. As I went higher I found a waistband that went to her thong panties. I slipped my hand down to her pussy and rubbed her crotch. Jill shifted one of her knees to give me better access. I gently rubbed her pussy through her panties as she sucked my cock. Finally after being tortured for almost twenty minutes Jill allowed me to cum. She never flinched and just sucked harder and harder. Not one drop escaped her lips. She swallowed it all and licked her lips. As she kissed me I slipped my tongue into her mouth for a taste.

Jill said, “Oh my God that was good! You have the best tasting cum I ever had and that’s plenty! You are also the first boy to kiss me like that after I sucked him off. You didn’t even try to probe my sore pussy, as any other boy would have. Boys don’t care if a girl’s pussy is sore or not they just want to fuck it. You are not an ordinary boy, you are someone very special.”

I said, “Thank you for the blowjob and for the compliment!”

Jill asked, “How long do we have before your mother gets suspicious?”

I said, “I don’t know! I never had a girl in my room before!”

Jill left my room but told me to stay there and pull my pants up.

Soon Jill was back and locked the door again. She said, “Your mother is very nice. I can stay for dinner but she seems to frown on me staying overnight.”

I said, “You asked my mother if you could sleep over with me?”

Jill said, “Yes! I told her that I was your girlfriend and that we were sexually active. I told her that I was on the pill and that we were in love. Then I called her Mom, kissed her on the cheek, and came right up.”

I said, “Wow! I can’t believe that!”

Jill’s eyes flew open as if I had hit her. She took me by the hand and led me out of my room, down the stairs, and into the kitchen where Mom was.

Jill said, “Mom your son called me a liar!”

Mom just looked at me and asked, “Is it true?”

I said, “Is what true?”

Mom said, “Jill here said that she is your girlfriend, that you two are sexually active, and that she wants to sleep with you in your bed tonight!”

I swallowed hard and said, “Yes that’s true! All of it!”

Mom smiled and said, “Well young man it’s about time! In that case Jill you are more than welcome to spend the night in my son’s bed. Will you need a nightie to sleep in?”


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 10:52 PM
I just stared at my mother in disbelief. Who was this woman and what did she do with my mother?

Jill said, “No! I don’t wear anything when I sleep! Do you?”

Mom blushed and said, “Not for very long but it excites my husband.”

Jill looked at me and asked, “Should I wear something to excite you?”

I said, “No I don’t think I need anymore excitement.”

Mom said, “So how did you two meet?”

Jill said, “Well I was the unwilling subject of last night’s gang bang and your son was my knight in shinning armor. I didn’t know it but he has been in love with me for the past three years.”

Mom said, “So you’re that Jill! Your Gorgeous! What gang bang?”

Jill said, “Thank you! Oh yes my old boyfriend drugged me and I was supposed to be raped by thirty-eight boys to match my bra size of a 38-D! However your son wouldn’t do it.”

Mom said, “A 38-D! Very impressive!”

I said, “Yes they are! Thank you!”

Jill continued, “Lots of pictures were taken and your son took the card out of the camera so they couldn’t blackmail me into doing what they want!”

Mom said, “So you were gang banged thirty-seven times last night and you want to sleep with my son tonight!”

Jill said, “Don’t worry he is a perfect gentleman. My pussy is way too sore to let him fuck me and he would never hurt me! There are other ways to satisfy a man you know!”

Mom blushed and said, “I think I know!”

Jill smiled and said, “Three holes, no waiting!”

Mom blushed again and asked, “But are you going to hurt him?”

Jill smiled and said, “Probably! But he will have a whole lot of fun before then!”

Mom asked, “Are you as perfect as my son thinks you are?”

Jill said, “No! Not at all but I am in his eyes!”

Mom said, “You look damn good in my eyes too! Wait until my husband sees you!”

Jill smiled and said, “I bet your sex life perks up…starting tonight!”

Mom said, “I bet you’re right! Suppose you two go upstairs and fool around for an hour! I’ll call you when dinner is ready!”

Jill kissed Mom on the cheek and said, “Thanks Mom we will!” Then she took my hand and we went back up to my room. Jill locked the door again and then said, “How about I get to see those pictures now! After dinner you can take some more with me awake and posing very cooperatively!”

So I handed Jill the envelope with thirty-six pictures in it. Jill looked at them intently and wrote their names on the back of the pictures as she looked at them. She knew every one of them and like she said earlier more than half had sex with her before that night.

Jill said, “So you were supposed to go last!”

I replied, “Yes I was supposed too, but I didn’t!”

Jill said, “Well I can fix that in a few days!”

I clicked on the big folder full of pictures and we watched them together on my monitor. Jill sat on my bed in front of me, grabbed my hands, and placed them on her breasts. As we watched the pictures together Jill made comments and praised my photography work while I groped her big tits. About halfway through the pictures Jill stood up and removed her shirt and bra then sat back down in front of me. I continued to grope her big bare breasts. She asked me to work on her nipples. She even asked me to pinch them harder. When the pictures got to me on top of her, Jill had an orgasm just from me playing with her nipples.

Mom called us down for dinner.

Jill asked, “Should I put my bra back on?”

I replied, “No but I think you better put your top back on!”

Jill smiled and said, “Yeah but you have my nipples so hard that your Dad will notice.”

I said, “Who couldn’t notice those?”

Jill had her short T-shirt on and both nipples stood out proud. As we walked down the stairs I watched her boobs bounce on every step. As we started into the dinning room I watch Jill twist her own nipples to make them hard before she went in. I just smiled.

Dad’s mouth dropped open. Mom hit him to bring him out of his trance. I just smiled. Jill sat down right across from Dad to give him the best view.

We eat for a few minutes in silence then Jill asked, “Can I have a glass of red wine please!”

Dad just got up, went into the kitchen, and came back with a bottle. He got four glasses out of the china cabinet and poured the wine. Mom just watched. I had never had a glass of wine with my parents before.

Jill tinked glasses with me and said, “Here’s to our sex life! May it just keep getting better and better!”

Dad said, “I’ll drink to that!”

Mom just smiled and slipped her hand under the table. Dad coughed and said, “Hey that worked quick!”

Jill slipped her hand under the table and rubbed my crotch then said, “Mine might take a little work!”

Mom smiled and asked Jill, “Do you need any help?”

Jill looked right at Dad, licked her lips very sensuously, and said, “I think I can excite your son for the rest of his life!”

Dad looked at me and just mumbled, “You lucky son of a bitch!”

Mom swatted him and said, “I’m not a bitch! But I can be!”

Dad leaned over and kissed Mom. I could see their tongues. Then Jill put her tongue in my mouth.

I asked Mom, “What’s for desert!”

Jill said, “Me!” and took my hand. She made sure Dad saw her ass sway as she walked away. We went right to my room. It wasn’t even six o’clock but somehow I knew that we weren’t going back downstairs tonight.

Once inside my room Jill locked the door and called her mother. She said that she had some wine and was spending the night with a close friend. Then she handed me my camera and started undressing. She picked up her bra and put it on my computer. Then she added her panties. Her top and skirt went on the back of my chair. She said, “You can keep the panties but I can’t keep giving you my bras or I won’t have any to wear.”

I just smiled as I looked at her great breasts.

Jill got on my bed and opened her legs wide for me. I could see how red and swollen her pussy was. Then Jill got up, looked in my closet, and selected one of my dress shirts. She put it on and buttoned the bottom half of the buttons and walked out of my room.

In a couple of minutes she came back in, locked the door and took off my shirt. Jill said, “I asked Mom for some K-Y Jelly and she gave me her tube. Oh by the way Dad loves this shirt on me. He couldn’t wait for me to leave so he could jump Mom’s bones!”

Jill got back on the bed in her former position and applied some of the jelly to her asshole. First one finger then two and then almost three full fingers slipped into her asshole. I was impressed at the way she could tuck her knees around her elbows and put her feet behind her head. In that position she could almost lick her own pussy. Then she asked me to bring my cock closer. She put it right up to her asshole and pulled my hips to her, impaling herself with my cock. My cock slipped in fairly easily. Jill relaxed her grip on me and rolled her hips a little so that I could slid my entire six-inches into her ass. As I pumped her ass Jill fingered her clit. She had four orgasms before I filled her rectum with my cum. That was great. Jill posed for more pictures like she said she would.

When I got hard this time Jill asked, “If I let you fuck my pussy will you be gentle?”

I said, “Yes! Absolutely!”

Jill got back on my bed and opened her knees beckoning me in. I watch Jill cringe as it went in. Each inch seemed to give her new pain. I wanted to pull out but she wouldn’t let me. She wanted me to fuck her more than she was concerned about the pain. I slowly slipped it in and out. Finally with tears in her eyes Jill asked me to pull it out and I did. As a way of satisfying me she sucked my cock again.

About eight o’clock Jill asked, “Do you want to take pictures of me in the shower then join me? But first I have to pee really bad!”

Jill put my shirt on and just held the front together as we went to the bathroom. I had my camera and watched as she peed. Jill cringed as the salty water ran over the raw tissue inside her pussy. She got in the shower but left the curtain partially open so I could see in. I took some pictures and got in with her. This was my first time to feel every inch of her body and the good parts many times. We had to get out when we used up all of the hot water. When we dried off Jill put on my dress shirt again and buttoned just one button below her breasts. I just put my underwear on.

Jill said, “Lets go down and ask for another glass of wine!”

I looked at her and down at myself and just smiled.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 10:55 PM
Jill took my hand and down we went. Mom and Dad were cuddled up on the couch when we entered. Dad’s hand was inside Mom’s blouse and her hand was down Dad’s pants.

Jill said, “Don’t jump! We just want another glass of wine! I said don’t jump! It’s not like we don’t think you guys have sex! We were just doing the same thing in the shower!”

Mom looked at Jill, smiled, and said to Dad, “You’d better look at this!”

Dad turned his head and looked at Jill intently. Then he smiled and said, “The wine is in the kitchen! Help yourself! Nice shirt Jill!”

Mom said, “Are you sure you don’t need one of my sexy nighties?”

Jill replied, “No! I think this did the job perfectly!”

Dad repeated, “Perfectly!”

Mom asked, “How’s your pussy?”

Jill squeezed my hand and said, “Sore as hell! He was real gentle but I had to give him my ass and mouth instead!”

As we walked toward the kitchen we heard Dad laughing and Mom hitting him.

Jill poured four glasses and said, “Let’s have a drink with your parents!”

I asked, “Dressed like this?”

Jill said, “Don’t worry no body will be looking at you except me!”

We each carried in two glasses. Jill handed her extra glass to Dad allowing him a very nice view of her breasts as she bent over, she stood up allowing him a very nice view of her red swollen pussy too, and then she sat directly across from my parents.

Jill was wrong! When I handed Mom my other glass she couldn’t take her eyes off the bulge in my underwear. I felt my cock jump and I knew that she saw it too. I sat next to Jill.

Jill tinked glasses with me and said, “Here’s to our sex life! May it just keep getting better and better!”

Dad said, “Mine sure has!”

Mom blushed.

Jill said, “Mom if you have two sexy nighties we can put on a fashion show for the boys.”

Mom looked at Dad then at me before saying, “Okay!” Then she stood up and took Jill’s hand and they went to her bedroom.

Jill turned toward me and pretended to take my picture. I went and got my camera.

Mom opened her dresser drawer with all of her sexy nighties in it. Jill pulled out several, looked at them, and laid them out on Mom’s bed. When Jill had eight on the bed she said, “I think this is more than enough!” Then Jill undid that one button and put my shirt on Mom’s bed. Mom was in awe of Jill’s perfect body. Mom admired Jill’s shapely figure, her nice large breasts, her firm full ass, and her fantastic tan. Then Mom saw her red swollen pussy. Jill noticed and said, “That’s why I didn’t pick out any panties for us to wear.” Mom undressed while Jill checked her out. Jill noticed that Mom’s breasts were not as big as hers and sagged a little. Mom had a round tummy, her ass jiggled, and her bush needed to be trimmed. Then Jill handed Mom a very sexy nightie that was quite transparent then picked up another one for herself. Mom said, “Do we have to start with the most sexy nighties?” Jill said, “Why not? It’ll shock the hell out of the boys!”

So Mom and Jill came back into the living room holding hands. Dad and I had moved some of the furniture to give them room to strut their stuff. Every light had been turned on and we were sitting on the couch waiting for them. I had my camera ready and took a picture of them coming in. Dad stared at Jill’s tits and pussy while I stared at Mom’s tits and pussy. Jill stood, turned around, and squatted facing us with her knees out. Mom did the same to my amazement. I could see Mom’s pink inner lips when she opened her knees wide. I had both girls stand together and pose facing me, facing away, and facing each other. Jill stepped in until they were nipple to nipple. For their parting shot both Mom and Jill squatted down and opened their pussy lips with their fingers for us.

The girls went to change but Mom had to dig to find some more as sexy as what they had just worn. They came back out, posed, squatted, and went in to change again.

This time when they came out neither one was wearing anything. However they pretended that they were and posed for me again. When they got nipple to nipple I told them to freeze. I stood on a chair and shot right down on their breasts then laid on the floor and shot straight up. Jill separated her legs so Mom did too. I took a few more pictures straight up. Jill pushed Mom away and squatted right straight down on my camera as I took more pictures. Then Mom stepped over me, took a deep breath, and squatted down for me too. Holy shit! I was taking pictures of Mom’s hole, the very same one that I came out of. Oh my God!

Before Mom could get up Dad was shoving his cock into her mouth. I took pictures of Mom giving Dad a blowjob. Then Jill pushed me out of the way and took my place directly under Mom’s gaping pussy. I took pictures and Dad just stared as Jill started licking Mom’s pussy. Mom squatted down to give Jill better access. Mom looked over to see me taking pictures. Then Mom looked down to see Jill under her. As she went back to concentrating on Dad’s cock he exploded in her mouth. Jill noticed and got right up in Mom’s face and said, “I want some of that. It’s fresher than what he left in your pussy.” Mom turned toward Jill and made open lip contact. I knew the girls were passing Dad’s cum back and forth between them. Dad knew it too. Then they parted and swallowed.

Jill pulled on my cock and said, “Come here we are going to do a taste test.” Then Jill started sucking my cock while Dad watched. Then he took my camera. I noticed Mom getting under Jill’s pussy but after two licks she stopped. She was hurting Jill. Jill shifted her body and squatted lower. Mom started licking Jill’s clit. Both girls liked that and I blew my load. Jill bent over poking her ass in Dad’s face and kissed Mom. I took the camera. I knew that since Mom was on her back on the floor that most of my cum would wind up in her mouth. Soon they both swallowed. Mom agreed with Jill that my cum tasted best.

Jill said, “Mom my pussy is raw! If you let him fuck yours I’ll let Dad fuck my ass!”

Mom said, “Not tonight! Maybe next weekend! We’ll see! Now you two have to go to bed!”

Did I really hear Mom say, “Maybe next weekend!”

Jill stood up, pressed her big firm tits into Dad’s chest, and kissed him goodnight. She pressed her tits into Mom’s breast and kissed her goodnight. I gave Dad a hug and then Mom. I could feel Mom’s softer breasts smash flatter against my chest and then she French kissed me. I could taste a little of my come in her mouth. Then Jill and I really did go to bed and we even went to sleep.

Sunday Morning:

Mom brought us breakfast in bed. Mom was wearing a little French maid costume that she must have bought to wear for Dad. She had a cute little hat, cuffs on her wrists, a tiny apron around her waist, and nothing else. Jill sat up letting her breasts stand out proudly. Mom sat the tray on our laps and backed up.

I said, “Thanks Mom!”

Jill said, “Mom you shaved your pussy!”

Mom said, “Your father did it last night! Do you like it?”

Jill said, “I love it! I can’t wait to run my tongue over your smooth lips. Do you think he’ll do me too?”

Mom said, “No! He goes in the hole and takes a licking on every shave. You can’t pay his price! Yet!”

Jill laughed and asked me, “Will you shave my pussy bare like Mom’s?”

I said, “I’d love too!”

After breakfast I shaved Jill’s pussy bare and sucking on her clit for an orgasm. We got dressed to go downstairs. Now since Dad had seen Jill naked last night it hardly mattered what she wore today so she put on my dress shirt but didn’t button it at all and then she put on a pair of my underwear.

When we went down Mom hugged Jill and said, “Welcome to the family dear!” Then Mom slipped her hand into Jill’s underwear and cupped her freshly shaved crotch. I saw Jill flinch. Mom then said, “Nice shave but you’re still to tender for a real fuck, yet!”

Mom had on one of those sexy nighties from last night but with the panties this time, which did little to hide her pussy slit. Jill reached into Mom’s panties and cupped her pussy too. Then Jill said, “Wow Mom! Don’t you ever get enough cum in there?”

Mom smiled, looked at Dad, and said, “Not since you came into our lives!”

Monday Morning:

Mom drove Jill and I to school. Everyone was looking at us as we got out of the car. Jill looked like a million bucks. No one could believe that the Cheerleader Prom Queen would be seen with me. Jill said hello to every single person we passed. She held my hand tightly so that I couldn’t get away. She introduced me to her fellow cheerleaders as her new boyfriend.

I heard her closest friend whisper in Jill’s ear, “We heard about what happened at Biff’s party Friday!”

In a normal voice Jill replied, “You mean when Biff drugged me and sent thirty-six of his asshole buddies up to rape me!”

As that sunk in she said, “My cunt is so sore that I can’t even let my boyfriend fuck me!” Then she kissed me on my cheek.

A crowd had gathered and was listening intently. Jill said, “I’m on my way to the office to show the Principle the pictures and get those thirty-seven boys expelled from school, the football team, and from life itself!”

A hush went over the crowd that had gathered. Jill continued, “I filed charges with the police fist thing Saturday morning. Then I had to go to the hospital for DNA samples to be taken. To the best of my knowledge all thirty-seven rapists have been arrested.”



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
02-11-2007, 10:56 PM
Jill squeezed my hand and we walked toward the office. The Principle was actually waiting for us and escorted us into his office. The Vice-Principle, the Head Guidance Councilor, and the School Nurse were already seated in his office. The Principle was the only man the rest were women. Jill handed him the envelope without my picture in it. He looked at several of the pictures and passed them around.

Finally the Principle looked at me and said, “Word has it that you were involved too!”

I said, “I took the pictures because Biff told me too!”

The principle replied, “Biff’s father said you raped her too!”

Jill said, “Back off! I’m pretty sure that Biff’s father wasn’t there. However the DNA could prove otherwise. I am not pressing charges against my boyfriend. We are in love and I am convinced that he was not a willing participant. Besides I believe him when he told me that he did not rape me! Would you like him to take a lie detector test?”

Before the Principle could respond Jill said, “I want those thirty-seven bastards expelled from school!”

Then she added, “Immediately!”

The Principle then informed all of us of what the School Board had told him. The thirty-seven boys involved had been expelled from school pending the outcome of their trial. Then he told us that twenty-five of the boys had confessed to taking part in Jill’s rape. The other twelve were of course the main part of the football team. They claimed that Jill was a willing participant.

Jill said, “Look at the pictures closely. My head position doesn’t change in any of the pictures and my eyes are never open. Does that look like I was willing?”

With that all said Jill stood up and held my hand asking, “Can we go to our classes now?

The Principle said, “Yes!”

We left.

Our week flew by. Everyone in the whole school knew who we were. I had never been popular before and this was strange. No one looked down on us over the ‘Biff Incident’ as it was being called. In fact the girls were actually treating Jill very politely. The boys were congratulating me on having Jill as my girlfriend.

Every day after school Jill and I went to my house to study, Jill’s mother Kathy would join us for dinner each nigh, and then Jill would spend the night in my bed. Kathy was nice and almost as pretty as Jill is. It was obvious where Jill got her good looks and her big tits. Dad took a real liking to Kathy.

Thursday Evening:

During dinner Jill and her mother Kathy talked about her father leaving her mother a few years ago for a woman old enough to be his mother. It had devastated Kathy. She confessed that she had always thought that she would loose him to a much younger and much prettier girl. She was not prepared to loose him to an old lady with gray hair and wrinkles.

As they talked Jill suggested that Dad invite Kathy to spend the weekend with us.

I looked at Mom and she was smiling. I could tell that she was giving it some serious thought. Finally Mom said, “I think that’s a great idea. Kathy are you as outgoing as your daughter?”

Kathy asked, “In what way?”

Mom said, “Well the very first day your daughter entered our lives she had an immediate effect. She talked about sex all the time, wanted my K-Y Jelly, and had me posing naked for my son and husband. She thinks nothing of teasing my husband until he takes me to bed, putting her hand in my panties to see if it needs a shave, and shares mouthfuls of cum with me.”

Kathy smiled then giggled before saying, “I suppose it is a ‘like mother like daughter’ sort of thing!”

Mom asked, “Then will you be joining us this weekend for sex, drinks, and more sex?”

Kathy smiled and said, “I’d love too! Do we have to wait until the weekend?”

Mom looked at me and said, “You and Jill clean up, do the dishes, and leave us alone. We will be in our bedroom in a very steamy threesome.” She took Dad’s hand and then Kathy’s hand and left the dinning room.

Jill kissed me and said, “Well your Mom and Dad are going to be in for a real treat. Mom is a dynamo in bed!”

She kissed me again and said, “You’re in for a real treat too! My pussy is healed enough to fuck gently! Do you want to loose your virginity tonight?”

I kissed her and then realized that we had to do the dishes.

Jill said, “It’ll wait until we do the dishes. After all you’ve waited this long, haven’t you!”

Jill would not let me rush through the dishes and do a poor job. She was teasing me. So we washed down the dinning room table and all of the chairs too. Jill made me sweep the floor. We washed the dishes, dried them, and put them away too. Jill put all of the leftovers away and washed down the sink.

Finally she turned to me and asked, “Where would you like to loose your virginity? On the dinning room table, on the living room rug, on your bed, or in front of our parents in bed with them?”

Wow! What a decision! I said, “In my bed and in private! I just want to make love to you not put on a show or do anything strange. Not the first time anyway!” Then I chuckled.

Jill smiled and took my hand. Once in my room she locked the door as usual and asked, “Do you want to unwrap your present?”

I reached out and unbuttoned her blouse putting it over the back of my chair. I hugged her and fumbled around with her bra. She was very patient with me until I finally got it unhooked. She smiled as I lowered her bra and put it on my chair. I reached for her pants and unsnapped them, unzipped them, and struggled to get them off. Jill likes her jeans to be painted on. Me and every boy in school like them that way too. I managed to get them off but Jill had to sit on my bed and lift her feet for me. I folded them like she does and placed them on my chair. Finally I removed her thong panties. Her pussy looked a lot better. I smiled at her as I put her panties on my computer. She smiled knowing that I was keeping them too. That makes three pair that I have.

I kissed Jill on the lips, on each nipple, and on her pussy. I slipped my tongue in and she didn’t jump so I licked her some more. I sucked on her clit till her first orgasm. Then I went up to her nipples again. I would suck on one and pinch and twist the other one until I gave her another orgasm. Then I went up higher, slipped my hard cock into her moist pussy, and kissed her as passionately as I could.

Jill said, “You’re not a virgin any more.”

I was stroking into her with very short one-inch strokes. Jill was sort of humping back at me. We kissed and our bodies slithered over one another’s for an incredibly long period of time. The short strokes helped greatly. Finally I cum and I cum and I kept on cumming. I didn’t think that I would ever stop cumming. My first time was amazing. It was unquestionably something that I will never forget.

We lay there cuddling until I slipped out of her love tunnel.

Then Jill got up grabbed my hand and led me to my parent’s bedroom. Jill knocked and then opened the door. There on the bed were our three parents. They were naked. Our mothers were locked into a sixty-nine with my mother on the bottom and my Dad’s cock in Kathy’s pussy just inches from Mom’s nose.

Jill announced, “He isn’t a virgin any longer! You should feel how much cum he shot in me!”

Mom stretched out her hand and said, “Come here!”

Jill walked over until she straddled Mom’s hand. Mom reached up and felt Jill’s drenched pussy. When Jill backed up Mom’s hand was covered with cum. Then she put it to her mouth and tasted it. Kathy grabbed Mom’s hand and brought it to her lips and tasted it too.

Mom said, “Congratulations!”

Kathy said, “Stick around Jill and I’ll let you feel the cum in my pussy too.”

Jill said, “Maybe we should eat each other out afterwards!”

Mom said, “Hey! Don’t leave me out! After all, those are my two guys that are fucking you girls!”

Kathy said, “Okay but first you need to get back to my clit!”

Jill and I watched as my Mom ate her Mom to two more orgasm then my Dad fill her with his cum!

Soon Jill was on the bed with her mother trading cum with her Mom and my Mom. All three girls were very happy. I ran back to get my camera.

Later Mom looked at the clock and told us to go to bed and then added, go to sleep tomorrow is a school day. As we walked out Kathy told Jill to turn the lights off.

As I lay in bed with Jill snuggled into my arm I thought about how much my life and those of my parents have changed in less than a week after Jill entered our lives.


The End

Viet_Nam
02-11-2007, 11:12 PM
Just discover this thread with so many sex stories to read. Well done and thanks to all the brother's efforts for sharing the story.

Beside the thread on Jokes, here is another the place to read and relax. The next login I will try to contribute too :)

Thank you once again.....cheers!

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 12:06 AM
Just discover this thread with so many sex stories to read. Well done and thanks to all the brother's efforts for sharing the story.

Beside the thread on Jokes, here is another the place to read and relax. The next login I will try to contribute too :)

Thank you once again.....cheers!

Thanks bro Viet_Nam for coming in to read these stories here in my thread , hope you enjoy the stories here contribute by few bro's here . Well why not ......if you have nice & sexciting stories just post here . ;)

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 12:16 AM
Here's another story - Title : Pupil

It all started innocently. As they say, “the road to hell is paved with good intentions.?I don’t know if that is true, but it’s well worth the trip.

I moved down here to teach History and Philosophy for the 11th and 12th grade classes at the local High School in a small Alabama city shortly after my divorce. I figured moving across the country and putting some distance between my ex-wife and myself would be a good idea, allow me to start fresh, concentrate on my job, and start dating again without running into one of her friends or worse yet, her. Not to mention I had heard that the women in the “dirty South?were a spicy lot, and I was hoping I’d have the chance to find out. “Get back in the saddle,?so to speak.

Despite wanting to test the night life, I also take my profession extremely seriously. I enjoy being a teacher, molding young students into their future adult self. Hoping my lectures in History and Philosophy will help them later in life. As such, I usually go out of my way to help them, and often find myself spending too much time working on my class, grading papers, or tutoring after school. That was part of why my marriage had failed.

Unfortunately, the best laid plans often go awry, and boy did it ever. It started slowly enough, with the school year, and my 11th grade History class. Like normal, the first day of class I introduce myself, “Mr. Finch? and explain the course for the year. I tell them my lesson plan, what I expect of them, and then offer assistance in after class tutoring (at a coffee shop), and give them my AOL e-mail in case they have any questions. I try to go the extra difference, and it shows. Every student I’ve had has passed, and done very well on advanced placement tests.

I usually get one or two girls in my class that get a little flirty with me, I’m used to that. I’m 5?0? with short brown hair, a goatee, grey eyes, and 210lbs of muscle due to spending a couple hours at the gym every morning before class. The little girls don’t interest me, other than making sure they were prepared for collage because I had a wife, a kid, and a career. Or?I did anyway. It never occurred to me that the change, the divorce not having a woman could change everything.

She was in my 2nd History class of the afternoon, and I could tell right off the bat she would get flirty. She sat in the front row, and just had those eyes. The ones that look at you, following your every move and have a twinkle of something naughty in them. I naturally ignored her, as I always did, thinking her like the others would be a tease and any naughty twinkle I saw, was just that “a tease? She was certainly pretty though, and I couldn’t help but admire her milk chocolate skin, lovely curves, dark eyes, and luscious lips. It was obvious she had everything going on, including a cute style about her reminiscent of Japanese pop music.

Every day she would sit in the front row, looking at me, occasionally winking. Every day I pretended like she didn’t. However, I couldn’t completely ignore it. I would stay late to grade papers, prepare for the next day and then go home to an empty house. Having a girl winking at me every day did make me feel good, even if I knew I couldn’t do anything about it. “Wouldn’t do anything about it,?I told myself. After the first two months of class though, I couldn’t help but smile when she winked at me, and it was quite obvious she noticed.

When we were getting close to mid terms, I let the class know that I would be at one of the local coffee shops on Tuesday and Thursdays. I both hoped and feared she would show up. I knew I could keep professional at the school, but in the coffee shop it would be a bit harder. Hopefully if she DID show up, other students would too. That would make it easier; though it had become harder and harder to hide my erections in class when she winked at me; especially as her looks had gotten more suggestive.

I got to the shop early and found a nice comfy spot. I came here on a regular basis and knew that it wouldn’t get too crowded, especially on a week night so there should be plenty of room for the students that showed up. I got my latte, sat down, and began reading a novel that I had picked up a few days ago. It wasn’t long before I heard someone cough and say, “Mr. Finch??Sure enough, it was Lee, the first one to arrive.

She was wearing a long black coat, and I was momentarily worried that she may not be wearing anything underneath. When she opened her coat though, she was wearing a modest white button up blouse, and a nice brown skirt. Her skirt was short, but it wasn’t immodest. After she sat down though, she looked at me and smiled, the same smile she would give me in class. Then she bent over to pull out her history book from her back pack. It seemed innocent enough to anyone looking over, however the loose button up shirt she was wearing didn’t leave anything to the imagination as it hung open for me to look down.

She looked up slowly to make sure I was looking down her shirt, and gave me that naughty wink she has. She then slowly spread her legs so I could also look up her skirt and see her pretty, pink, cotton panties; before sitting back up and slowly crossing her legs. The sudden bulge in my pants made how I was sitting instantly uncomfortable and I had to adjust myself to her giggles. I was just glad none of the other students were here yet.

“I wonder where the other students are,?I said, making some small talk and trying not to think about her pert breasts or panty clad pussy she just showed me.
“Oh, they aren’t coming,?She replied.
“What? What do you mean they aren’t coming???
“Well, Jen’s parents flew to Vegas the other day, for their second honeymoon. Soooo, there is like a party at her house. I told everyone that you heard about the party, and decided to cancel tonight’s study session so they could go. Awful thoughtful of you, by the way.?She giggled.

I felt my cock twitch again, at the thought of having her all to myself tonight; and resisted the urge to look around nervously. She just sat there and smiled with her history book sitting open in her lap; but I did notice that her skirt had slid a few inches higher, and it seemed she had undone another button on her shirt slowing just a bit of cleavage.

“It’s Thursday, a bit odd to have a party then instead of Friday isn’t it??I queried to be sure she wasn’t teasing me.
“Oh, her uncle is supposed to drive down tomorrow after work to ‘watch the house?for the weekend. Tonight’s the only night she’ll have to party.?
“Hmmm. And you didn’t want to go??
“I think I’d rather have a different kind of fun tonight.?

As she said that, I noticed she uncrossed her legs very slowly, spread them and then crossed them the other direction; giving me another very good look at her panties, that I could tell were very, very small. It also eased her skirt up another inch giving me an even better look at her smooth, ebony legs.

“How are you getting home??I asked, staring into her eyes, and trying not to look at her body.
“Well, I was supposed to get a ride home with Kim, but it looks like she went to the party. I don’t suppose you would be able to help a girl out, huh Mr. Finch??
“Sure?after we finish studying. That IS why you came here isn’t it??
“Oooh. Yeah. One of the reasons anyway,?She said, with another giggle.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 12:17 AM
An hour and a half later we walked out to my car, ready to take her home. Going home though, didn’t appear to be on her mind. She was constantly rubbing up against me as we walked to my car in the Alley a couple blocks from the shop, keeping me hard though I wasn’t sure she noticed that. When I went to unlock her door though, she came up behind me reaching around and started feeling my hard cock through my pants. I gasped as her hands played with me, as she slowly unzipped my pants and pulled out my hard member. That’s when I lost it, which seems to be exactly what she wanted.

I turned around quick and grabbed her arms; holding them away and pulled off her coat, throwing it on the top of the car. She looked at me, surprise in her wide eyes; her lips moist from having just licked them. “Is this what you want??I asked as I grabbed her and forced her over the hood of my car; holding her squirming body down.

Holding her down, I raised her short skirt, and saw her pink panties were just as small as I thought they would be, barely covering her ass and pussy. I quickly pulled them down, revealing her tight round ass, and glistening pussy. She was wet from teasing me, but the teasing had gone too far. I pressed my hard cock against her pussy, getting ready to finally take what she had been teasing me with all year; but then the last bit of reason I had left intervened. I couldn’t get her pregnant, and I didn’t have a condom. I quickly spit into my hand and rubbed it on my cock. Then I repositioned my throbbing member against her puckered rose bud, and started to press in.

“Wait! No!?she gasped but it was too late. My hands on her hips, I slowly pushed my hard cock deep into her, till I was all the way in. My hips pressing against her round ass, my balls laying against the lips of her cunt. I slowly pulled my cock out, till just the head was left inside Lee, then rammed myself all the way back in, as she let out a grunt. Her ass was tight, but it was obvious I wasn’t the first man to explore this tunnel.

I worked myself in and out of her, enjoying the tight passage, listening to her moan and whimper, and grunt as I thrust my raging member into her. I thrust faster and faster as her ass loosened up, accepting and sucking in my hard cock. I reached under her, grabbing her blouse and ripped it, and pulled her bra down freeing her breasts to the cold night air. Her nipples hardened instantly as I squeezed and pinched them, pulling them as I fucked her young ass. Pressing her body hard against the hood of my car, her breasts mashed down, rubbing the cold metal.

I lifted her up off the hood then, and continued pumping inside her, ramming in and out and enjoyed the site of her breasts bouncing, the nipples hard. I enjoyed the site reflected off my windshield, her mouth open in a moan as I fucked her. I grabbed one of her breasts and each hand and squeezed cruelly, and her whimper just encouraged me. Thrusting into her, making her ass my play ground as I nibbled on her neck, licking and kissing her. Telling her how much I loved her young ass, and how naughty she was to tease me with it.

As I drove into her loosened sphincter, I reached under Lee with my right hand and began to rub her clit with my thumb. Two of my fingers easily slid into her sopping pussy, opening her and rubbing her at the same time. It was obvious she wasn’t a virgin their either, but like her ass, her pussy was very tight. It was too bad I didn’t have a condom, because I would have enjoyed stretching that out too.

I began working my fingers in and out of her sloppy pussy as my throbbing cock tore into her ass. Gradually working up to a faster and faster pace. My left hand still squeezing, pinching and pulling on her erect nipples. The sloshing, and squishing sounds coming from her ass and cunt filled the alley almost as much as her moans and grunts. I hammered into her with all I had, relieving months and months of frustration and lust into her once tight ass. Enjoying every second as I pounded her, my hot breath against the back of her neck, my grunts matching hers, and I felt her pussy begin to twitch on my hand as her body began to do the same, her breath jerky with her climax.

My body also quaked and shivered in the explosion that was my impending orgasm. My cock twitching inside her dark passage; ready to erupt into her. My teeth clamping down on her shoulder; biting into her. My fingers pulling her pussy open and her hips back against me as my hot sperm rushed into her. The release, the climax, cumming. I filled her with my hot seed, my sperm, shooting into her with my thrust. Holding myself inside her as wave after wave of pleasure traveled through my body.

Slowly I pulled myself out, and stepped back with her still collapsed on the hood of my car. Her ass was still open, gaping at me. Some of my white cum dripped out, and ran down her ebony cheeks to gather in her panties. I wish I had a camera to take a picture of just how beautiful she looked to me just then. Vulnerable, open, freshly fucked. Her skin coated in a think sheen of sweat, reflecting the dim night lights.

I pulled her panties up, nice and tight till they were hard against her pussy and ass. I pressed them till her juice and my own cum was soaking through them and then stepped back for another look. “I really need a camera?I thought. I pushed them into her pussy just a little so that her lips bulged around the sides, and marveled at what a hungry and sweet pussy she had; wondering if it was as succulent as her ass.

“Let’s go.?I said to her, taking one final look at her panty clad ass and pussy; before walking around to get in my car. She slowly stood up, grabbed her coat and got in without saying a word. When she got in, I looked over at her, sitting next to me, her legs still slightly parted; and couldn’t help but get hard again. She had been teasing me, and teasing me for the whole year, winking and licking her lips at me. If I was in for a penny, I may as well be in for a pound.

Reaching over, I grabbed her neck and pulled her down to my crotch. “I want to feel those dicksucking lips that you keep teasing me with. I want you to suck me dry.?I told her. Without saying a word, she unzipped my pants, and then I felt her lips, those luscious, large lips slide around my hardening pole.

It didn’t take long for her to get me fully hard again, her hand cupping my balls and her lips sliding up and down me. Her tongue teasing the underside of my shaft when she went down, and playing with my hole when she came up. I marveled at her skill. She was no novice, she was an artist and she played my flute as if she was giving the performance of a lifetime.

There was no way I could have lasted long with such ministrations, and I felt my balls filled once again ready to erupt. She could tell too, and she started working even faster up and down my shaft. My hips bucking, practically fucking her face I could feel my cock sliding down her throat. Finally taking me all the way in, she slid one of her fingers into my ass and I exploded into her mouth, my cum shooting down her throat as if I hadn’t even cum once tonight. She sucked it all down, gulping and swallowing; and then she sat up.

I looked over at her as she licked a little bit of cum off her chin that had dribbled out. I wish she had left it. I longed to see her beautiful face covered in my cum, but she spoiled the mood slightly by looking over at me with a blank face and saying, “I think I’m ready to go home.?

Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 12:19 AM
I drove her home in relative silence; She only spoke to tell me which direction to go. I dropped her off a block from her house, so no one would see me and watched as she walked the rest of the way home to make sure she got inside ok. By the time I got home I was hard again, thinking about how good her tight young ass had felt; and remembering her moaning as I thrust into her.

Slowly I began to worry what would happen if she told someone. Sure she had led me own, but she was still one of my students, and at the same time she had said “no, wait? But since she was so young, it wouldn’t have mattered if she had said, “more please? There was nothing to do now though, the dead was done, and my hot seed was in her ass, and soaked into her panties. Nothing to do now but wait and see what happens.

The next day was uneventful for a Friday, and I anxiously waited until her class. When the class came, I could feel my palms sweating in anticipation. She sat on the front row like normal, but she was wearing jeans and a sweater. Nothing in her demeanor suggested she was upset, but it also no longer held the sexy lust that it once did. She no longer winked at me, or subtly licked her lips. It made me worry.

When the day ended, I decided not to stay at the school and grade papers. I needed drink to calm my nerves, and fast. I quickly packed up all my papers to grade at home, and then put on my coat only to notice a slight bulge in the pocket. When I stuck my hand into the pocket I felt something soft, and slightly wet. I pulled it out for a look and noticed that it was the small pink panties that Lee had worn the night before, still soaked in my cum and her juices. A piece of paper was folded up and put in them, I quickly stuffed the panties back into my pocket and opened the note to read.

“Here’s a gift in appreciation for last night.
I masturbated till I came when I got home,
and used them to wipe the juice off my fingers.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 12:37 AM
Another interesting story about niece and uncle - Title : Fucked and photographed by my uncle Bill . Enjoy ! :D

It’s always been like this. I never had a lot of pocket money as a child, and the student loan system brought in by a LABOUR government just made matters worse. Money has been a problem for me since I was little, and it’s always been a question of finding ways to earn enough to fill the gap between what I got legitimately, and what I needed for a comfortable life.

Since I started at Uni last September there’s never been enough to live a nice life, but it didn’t take me long to find other ways of earning money here. I've been finding little ways of doing that for a long time now, and they just seem to get that bit worse every time in order to keep the cash coming in.

I suppose the earliest things I did were innocent enough. Like helping my Mum or my Dad round the house or in the garden. I had to earn all my pocket money, so the more I did the more I got. I used to do the washing up for 10p or maybe some ironing for £1, but it always seemed a lot of work for a very little money.

That was until I went to see Uncle Bill at work. He had a photographic shop in Blackburn, and sold cameras and stuff like that. He also did wedding photography, school photos and what he used to call ‘glamour’. The studio was at the back of the shop, and he had loads of complicated machines and stuff in there as well to turn the film into photos for wedding albums and things. He was going to take me out for the day to the zoo, and because he had to go into his shop first to finish off some urgent photos I met him there on a Sunday morning. My Dad dropped me off in the car about eight, and Uncle Bill let me in round the back of the shop.

There was the usual overpowering smell of chemicals which seemed to permeate even his clothes. There were photos all over the workbench, and I noticed Uncle Bill shuffling some underneath a folder as if he didn’t want me to see them. From the quick glance I'd had they looked like the individual school photos we had done at our school – in fact I thought I recognised one of the girls – but why was he hiding them?

The phone rang in the shop. Uncle Bill had no idea that I'd seen him hiding the photos so he went through to the shop leaving me on my own. I had to look of course. I moved the folder and couldn’t believe what I saw. They were photos of girls at our school, but amongst the ordinary ones were three or four very different ones. Very different ones indeed. One in particular caught my eye. It was of a very pretty girl with blue eyes and blonde hair, smiling in a knowing sort of way. I didn’t actually know her, but I had seen her about. She was sat at her desk, posing in much the same way as all the other girls, except that her blouse was open and she was cupping her breasts together and fingering her nipples. There was another much ruder one of a dark haired girl I didn’t recognise with her legs apart and her dress pulled up. The lips and outline of her cunt was clearly visible through her thin cotton panties. She too was smiling.

Uncle Bill finished his phone call, and I quickly pushed the photos back under the folder. But not quickly enough. He saw what I was doing and went bright red.

“Oh, Suzi – you found those. I didn’t mean you to see them. It’s just a little sideline I do from time to time for extra cash. It doesn’t do any harm. And the girls only do it because I pay them.”

I must have looked shocked. I suppose I was, really, but the idea of girls earning a bit of extra cash just for letting someone take dirty photos of them sounded a good one – specially as I never had any money myself.

“Uncle Bill – you dirty man. Those are just girls at my school, and they’re only my age too – you’ll be in big trouble if anyone finds out.”

“But who’s going to find out Suzi? The girls won’t tell because they'd be in trouble too, and that just leaves you.”

He pulled a bulging wallet out of his back pocket and opened it.

“£5 for Suzi, and it stays our little secret?”

I hesitated. I didn’t want to get him into trouble, but I was a bit uneasy at the thought of taking money off him. Even at that age it didn’t seem right to me.

“£5 not enough then?”

He looked worried. Was I going to tell on him and get him into trouble?

“Tell you what I’ll do, then. I’ll make it £10 but maybe you could let me take one or two ‘special’ photos of yourself – just for the album?”

£10 was an awful lot of money to me then, and it didn’t take me more than a second or two to make my mind up. I didn’t know quite what he had in mind, but the stuff the girls at school were doing for him didn’t seem that bad – and £10 was £10.

“OK then. I promise I won't say anything to anyone about the photos, and I’ll let you take some of me as well. Do you want to do them now?”

He did. Very badly. I could see that from the bulge in his trousers which I was old enough to recognise as a hard-on. He said he'd get a camera and some film (he said digital cameras were no more than toys) and told me to relax. I must have seemed a bit tense, which maybe wasn’t surprising!

I still remember what I was wearing that day. It was sunny and warm, and I didn’t want to be too hot at the zoo, so all I had on was a light blue gingham dress in thin cotton. I loved that dress. It had very short sleeves and was lovely and cool on hot days like today. There were buttons all the way down it from top to bottom, though that wasn’t very far – it was a very short dress. I had my bra and panties on as well of course, and I even remember those, so well is that day fixed in my mind after what happened. They were in matching pink cotton, with little yellow flowers on, and very very pretty. Looking back on that day, I'm not surprised Uncle Bill was attracted to me sexually. I must have looked very innocent, very pretty (though I say it myself) and very girly. Just the look for an older man.

I sat on a chair by the photographic screens, trying very hard to relax. Uncle Bill came back with the loaded camera, and switched on the floodlights. He put on some music – I remember that too. ‘I can't get no satisfaction’ by the Rolling Stones. How funny that seems now, though it didn’t register at the time. He told me to dance on the small stage raised a few feet from the floor, while he started to snap away with his camera. I remember how easy it started to seem. He gave me a drink of something. I still don’t know what it was, but it did relax me a lot. The music played and I danced to it. I felt good with him watching me, photographing me. I felt important.

I was vaguely aware that as I danced on the stage, Uncle Bill and his camera seemed to be getting lower and lower down. He was crouched on the floor, and I realised that what he was actually doing was getting shots up my dress – panty shots in fact. I could also see that his hard-on was even bigger than it had been before. I was so proud of what I had done. An older man, and I had made him stiff – me, just me! And I had him in my power as I danced, or at least it felt that way.

I danced as provocatively as I knew how to at that age, wriggling down to the floor as my dress rode up my body. I somehow knew instinctively what would get my uncle really going and squatted down on the floor, opening my knees to let him get a clear view up my gingham summer dress. I paused there with my knees wide apart, trying to gauge his reaction.

“Oh God Suzi. Don’t do this to me. You’ll give me a heart attack. Watching you dance around in that little tiny dress is bad enough, but when you do that I just want to fuck you.”

He looked genuinely shocked at what he'd just said.

“Oh God, Oh God, Oh God. I didn’t mean it Suzi – I must be sick in the head even to think it. You’re my little niece. I should never have said anything about photos – I’m a sick pathetic filthy old pervert. Just put your knees together, cover yourself up, get down from there, and we’ll go out to the zoo. Just forget all this bad stuff happened, and I’ll still give you the money anyway.”

I was shaken. Could I really have had this incredible effect on my uncle? This was all happening so quickly, the thoughts in my head, but even then I was aware of the power I had over this man. And it felt good too. I had him absolutely in my power now – it was bad enough him wanting to take dirty photos of me, but now he had actually told me he wanted to have sex with me.

I wasn’t quite sure how to play this one, and although I must have made the decision inside a few short seconds, the process seemed to last for minutes. There was my uncle, more or less literally kneeling at my feet, still peering up my dress, and me really in control of him, which was not something I was used to then. Suddenly I knew exactly what to do.

I pulled my dress even further up than it was already and let my knees splay even wider apart. He just gasped. I fingered my pink cotton panties in what I hoped would be an appealing way.

“Uncle Bill! You’ve quite shocked me now. I was only dancing for you to give you some nice photos of me and now you say you want to fuck me! And me only wearing my little gingham summer dress and my tiny little pink panties too. Is it what’s hidden under here you want Uncle?”


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 12:38 AM
I fingered my panties some more. I wanted to really get him going, just to see how much power I really had over him. I could feel myself becoming wet inside, and I was aware that my juices were starting to produce a dark pink stain in the crotch of my panties. I started to rub myself through my panties, reckoning that would really get him going. I was right – he just stood there, mesmerised. With my other hand free I slipped my middle finger under my panties and into my cunt hole. It felt good, and my finger slipped easily into my vagina. I moved my pink panties to one side so that Uncle could see properly what I was doing.

He groaned.

“Suzi, why are you doing this to me? It’s bad and I said you could stop it.”

“Oh Uncle, I can see you're enjoying watching me. Your cock’s gone all hard hasn’t it? Do you like watching your little niece masturbating herself then? Is that what you really wanted in your photos? Go on then – take some nice photos of me. Were you going to keep them by your bed and masturbate with them yourself Uncle? I bet you were. Fancy wanting to rub your old cock looking at pictures of me with my finger in my cunt!”

He groaned again.

“You still want to fuck me don’t you? Specially seeing me like this with my dress up around my middle and my panties pulled to one side. Shall I get my titties out as well for you?”

I undid some buttons at the top of my dress, letting it open so that my bra was visible. I slipped my bra off quickly, allowing my breasts to pop out. They were small and pert – well they still are really, but not as much as they were then. Picture me – breasts peeping out of my dress, panties pulled aside, and my middle finger slipping gently in and out of my cunt. If that didn’t do the trick nothing would!

“Get your cock out Uncle – you know you want to don’t you?”

He needed no persuasion. He was like a man possessed by now.

“It’s OK Uncle. I don’t mind – really I don’t. Do you want to fuck me?”

He nodded.

“I can't hold myself back now Suzi. It’s too late. I need to fuck you but I know it’s wrong. Maybe you could wank me off. Maybe that would do it.”

I stopped fingering my pussy and held my cunt open, gesturing towards his now enormous cock.

“I don’t think that will be enough for you Uncle! Let me come down there with you and see what we can do. I think you need to stick that fat cock in my tight little cunt!”

He pointed to a mattress in the corner. This clearly wasn’t the first time he had done this. I got down from the platform and lay down on the mattress. My tits were still out and I pulled my dress up to my waist ready for him to enter me.

“Leave your panties on – I like that best. They're so pretty.”

I did as I was told, pulling my panties to one side again to entice him into my cunt. Not that he needed any enticing!

“Fuck my smooth hairless little cunt Uncle. Let me rub your cock with the juices from my cunt and make it even harder. I want you to fuck me, really fuck me hard, and cum inside me so I have your babies.”

I was really really sexed up by now and getting pretty horny.

He stood there for a few seconds staring at my pussy. I didn’t know whether it was a sight he often saw, bearing in mind the photos I'd seen, but I was going to make sure he got his moneys worth.

“God you’re so sexy Suzi. I fucking need you now. I had no idea you’d do this for me. I love your pretty pink flowery panties, I love your pretty blue eyes, I love your long blonde hair, your sweet titties, and most of all your smooth hairless cunt. Uncle’s going to lick you now, between your legs, and smell those lovely wet panties.”

This was slightly scary. Smell my panties? Why would he want to do that? I had no idea back then of the desires of older men to get their hands on girls panties and smell them. I was afraid they might not smell fresh, though they were clean on that morning as always. He got down on the mattress with me and burrowed his face into my panties, breathing my smell in deeply and moaning.

“Cunt, panties, cunt, panties, lovely, lovely.”

I rubbed his cock as he smelt first my panties and then my cunt. He started to lick me, first my cunny lips and then inside my cunt properly, right down into my vagina as far as his tongue would go. I worried because I knew the juices were flowing freely, but he was obviously loving the wetness of it and trying to swallow the fluids. His cock was wet with what I now know to be precum but then I thought he had already cum in my hand. I had no idea! I thought there wasn’t much of it and was afraid I'd let him down and he didn’t really fancy me – I knew that cum should be more plentiful than this.

“What’s wrong Uncle? Why haven't you cum properly? Don’t you fancy me?”

He looked up – shocked I think.

“Don’t be silly, girl! That’s not real cum yet – only precum. That shows I love you but the real big cum only happens when my cock goes inside your pretty little cunt.”

“But I won't get to see it then!”

I had never seen a man cum at that time, and I remember so wanting to see it.

“Oh yes you will my pretty. Because I'm going to start off in your cunt and then pull my cock out and squirt it all over your pretty little face. Uncle does very very big cums and there’s plenty to go round.”

I knew from the way he was breathing that I wouldn’t have to wait long for my first taste of real sex. He pulled his face away from my cunt and leaned over me, breathing heavily, his penis erect and ready. Suddenly, he was pushing at my slit with his cock, trying to force it into me. It hurt, and I was frightened it was going to hurt me more – it was my first time, and although I'd been masturbating for a long time I'd never had anything bigger than a smallish carrot inside my cunt before.

“Uncle, it’s hurting me a bit. I've never been fucked properly before and my cunt isn’t very big yet. Maybe your cock’s too big to fit in me – I don’t want it to hurt me any more.”

“Don’t worry Suzi – Uncle won't hurt you. You’re just a bit tight at the moment and you just need a bit more lubrication to help Uncle’s big cock fit in properly.”

He reached over to the corner of the room and picked up a tube of jelly, telling me it would help a lot. I drew my legs toward me and opened them wide to expose my pink genitals to his lustful gaze. He opened the tube and rubbed some of the jelly inside my cunt, wiping it liberally over my outer and inner labia and right inside too. I supposed that was the really important bit. It felt very cold, and I enjoyed the feeling of it. His fingers pushed and probed inside me, pushing the cold jelly deep into my cunt.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 12:40 AM
“Now Suzi, this next bit might feel a bit funny, but sometimes when older men have sex with girls your age it’s possible for the penis to slip into the girl’s bottom by mistake. If that happens it can hurt a bit, so I'm going to put some of the special cream up your bottom as well, just to be on the safe side.”

I do remember thinking this was a bit odd, but I let him do it, and he slipped a well lubricated finger gently into my bum hole. Oh god!!! I'd never felt anything as exquisite as that before. As his finger went in I felt the most amazing feeling inside, and I almost came there and then. I almost begged him to do it some more, and he finger fucked me with more jelly until it was oozing out of my bum hole. As his finger slid in and out I felt more and more orgasmy until eventually I started to have one of the biggest orgasms I'd ever had in my life.

By this point he had two fingers in my cunt and the middle finger from his other hand up my bottom. I was on the very point of climax, but I knew I had to have Uncle’s sticky seed inside me to make it really count.

I turned over on the mattress and kneeled on all fours for him.

“Fuck me Uncle Bill, fuck me quick! Fuck me now, right now! Fuck me like a doggy! I need you to stick your cock in my cunt quickly before I cum!”

He dropped the tube of gel on the floor and mounted me, slipping his cock inside me effortlessly. It hurt a bit, I suppose it was bound to the first time, but the jelly helped a lot. His cock went deep inside me, plunging harder and harder into my soft pink vagina. This was so good, but I knew there was still something missing.

He must have sensed the turmoil that was going on in my head. Suddenly, his cock still rock hard and dripping with a mixture of my juices and his precum, he pulled out.

“Christ – don’t do that Uncle. I'm not quite ready yet!”

“Don’t worry Suzi. I'm not done yet by a long way. Just relax a bit more – relax all your muscles as much as you can.”

I tried to do as he said. I knew somehow what was going to happen next and it excited me and scared me all at the same time. I relaxed the muscles in my cunt, and I tried to relax my bum hole as far as I could. Then it came.

I was still kneeling on the mattress, yowling like a bitch on heat. I felt his rough fingers opening me up, and more lube going into my bottom. There was a searing pain as he started to enter my special back hole, followed quickly by the most exquisite pleasure I had ever felt. My orgasm was reaching even newer and greater heights, as he pushed his hard gland in and out, in and out, in and out of me like the piston of some well oiled machine.

I knew I was seconds from my absolute peak and screamed at him to ejaculate inside my bottom hole. He was almost at his own climax. He was fucking me so very hard, whispering in a hoarse sexy voice to me all the time that he loved me, that he wanted me, that he wanted to fuck my bum, my cunt, my titties. He wanted to make me pregnant with his seed, to suck my nipples – everything.

He groaned with pleasure and the cum gushed out of his cock, filling my brown hole with his love juice. He pulled out, rubbing his cock as he did so. It was all happening so quickly. I started to reach my peak and began to scream and writhe and shout as the waves of climax washed over me. I turned over on the mattress again as he rubbed his cock, using my cunt juices as a lubricant. He squirted another thick jet of spunk, and it splattered over my smooth hairless cunt. I was still rubbing it in as Uncle aimed his still squirting penis at my face and spattered my eyes with his hot cum. Two jets of his cum burned my eyes as they dripped down my face, leaving him with one final jet of splooge.

“Open up Suzi quick! Uncle’s gonna cum in your pretty little mouth!”

I opened my mouth as wide as I could to allow him to spurt his final jet of cum into it. it shot out of his cock with some force, hitting the back of my throat nearly choking me.

“Swallow it girl, swallow it for Uncle. Drink my cum and show you really love me.”

I swallowed his sticky salty spunk. I had no option really – it was already sliding down my throat. This wasn’t the first time I had tasted cum, though it was my first full sex. I remembered the characteristic stickiness, the saltiness and the way it coated your tongue and throat. My orgasm had been intense and this was the icing on the cake – literally, I suppose.

Uncle Bill sat back, recovering from his exercise. He took a camera from near the mattress and started to continue the photo session we seemed to have started an age ago. Except that these weren’t the kind of photos I'd quite expected!

“Sit back and show me your cunt wide open Suzi, and that sweet little arsehole. Uncle needs to photo it for his friends.”

I wasn’t too sure about having Uncle Bill and his friends sitting around masturbating over pictures of my cunt, but by that point I was almost past caring. I sat back and raised my lower body with my hands to give him a good view. The sperm was dribbling out of my cunt and trickling into my bum hole, and from there onto the mattress, making a very sticky mess as it mixed with my own cunt juices. It must have made for a pretty horny photo I suppose – the sight got Uncle Bill hard again and he started licking his own sperm from out of my cunt and my bum hole! Have you ever had your bum hole licked out? It’s very, very nice, and in a way even nicer than someone licking your cunt out.

We did eventually get to the zoo that day – but a little later than planned.

The End !!!

Hope you all enjoy ! ;)

Now is wine drinking time for me (Thristy liao ) ......kekekeke.....if later got time & not high will post more . :p

bigbigbig
03-11-2007, 03:11 AM
I took 1 hour plus to read.. nice story!!!
hope I can up you...

faintz
03-11-2007, 10:05 AM
Good morning bro birdie8819.

otamay
03-11-2007, 10:26 AM
Rape of Aneeta by her choice

Aneeta's only past time was to go to the bathroom, rip of her skirt, and stick her body lotion tube or anything dick-like from her purse into her pussy. She had never tried to fuck her ass, but wouldn't have minded others doing it. She would like to go shopping wearing a mini-skirt, short blouse and a tight bra and no panty's, because the air hitting her wet pussy made her feel like fucking herself right there and then in front of the crowd. She had never experienced a cock before and always noticed a mans dick before talking to him.

Aneeta lived alone in her big house and almost all objects in the house had dried cum on them. Usually she would come back from the office and go to her favorite room stacked with all sized dildos and fuck herself while watching a porn movie. That night while she was fucking herself, the door bell rang. She wondered who would be visiting her, so she tidied up everything and put all the dildos in the cup board, and went to attend to the mysterious guest.

She peeked through the hole and say that there were two men standing with there backs towards the door. Curious she opened the door, and as soon as she did that, one man put his hand on her mouth and the other picked her up by putting his arm under her bare pussy. They lifted her to the room and threw her on the bed tying her arms and legs on other sides. Her eyes were blind-folded and the hand was still on her mouth. But the other hand was already caressing her pussy.

She knew what was going to happen, that she was going to get herself fucked by two mysterious men, so she decided to let them fuck her freely. She bit on the mans hand so it went loose and then told them that they could fuck her as much as they want to and as many times they want to only if they let her loose. They looked at her for a few seconds and then opened her hands and legs.

Number one pushed her on the bed and took of her blouse and her tight bra and pinched her nipples very hard till she screamed in pleasure and then starting nibbling on them. Number two tore her skirt away, and starting licking her pussy and put his thumb into her wet pussy. She felt her nipples harden as they got more wet and felt number two's tongue in her pussy and then two fingers, three, and then four fingers exploring her insides. They did this for ten minutes.

They left her on the bed as they took of their clothes, and she saw their dicks, one big, and the other one even bigger. She had never seen cocks so big, even her biggest dildos were not that big and she got scared they might hurt her. Number one who had the biggest dick pulled her by the head and told her to give him a blow job. Less than half of it entered and she licked it all over till she felt his muscles clench, but she left him there, surprised. Then she got to the second one, which filled her mouth fully and gave him a blow job.

to be continued.....

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 10:43 AM
I took 1 hour plus to read.. nice story!!!
hope I can up you...

Thanks for coming in to this thread to read all the wonderful stories posted by all bro's here . :)

It's OK bro , take your time (cause you got no power yet) and if you do have any good stories just post here . :D

otamay
03-11-2007, 10:54 AM
Number two lay her on the bed and told her that he was gonna shove his dick into her pussy. He put the head of his cock at the entrance and teases a bit and then inserted it a bed. That stretched her pussy walls a bit, but he didn't wait, he went straight in, jammed it till his balls were touching her ass, immediately he moved it completely out and jammed it in again. He started pushing in and slowly slowly, faster, faster. Ahh.. ahh.. ahhh.. damn.. fuck me.. fuck me.. aaaahhhh… she couldn't take it anymore, he jammed it totally into her fastest for five minutes till he spurt his cum into her and she came back with him.

Then number one picked her up and told her to position in doggy style. She got scared at the size of his cock and told him that it wouldn't go in and should use some oil. He didn't use any oil or anything and slapped her on her ass and told her that he likes it when women struggle to get his cock in. He didn't give any warning and starting putting his cock inside her, slowly, as her walls stretched to take the size of his dick, she moaned with pleasure and pain as it went half-way through. He took it out again and put it in again this time putting it fully inside jamming her pussy's end. She cried out with pleasure.. fuck me hard with that enormous mount.. fuck meee… he listened to her and started slow motions taking it only a bit out and in a few times. Then he starting half way through he started fucking her faster… aahh.. aahh… bang me.. aahh.. she moaned and screamed with pleasure. To stop the screaming number one came in front of her and put his dick in her mouth, fucking her mouth. Number one started jamming his cock inside her hard and faster. She felt his muscles clench and then one last time he jammed it really hard into her and they both cummed. Then without warning he shoved his dick in to her asshole, making her scream and as soon as she screamed number two shoved his cock deeper inside her mouth. Now she was getting fucked in both directions. He fucked her asshole faster, faster and faster, the fastest he had ever done and almost tore her walls apart when he cummed in her.

Now everyone lay on the bed cum on their dicks and cum in her mouth and her pussy and her ass hole.

They came everyday to fuck her till forever.

The End

ryan33
03-11-2007, 12:33 PM
Very nice story..thanks..

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:13 PM
Thanks bro Viet_Nam for coming in to read these stories here in my thread , hope you enjoy the stories here contribute by few bro's here . Well why not ......if you have nice & sexciting stories just post here . ;)

TQ Brother, here's my sharing and hope you guys like it :)

The Warden – No 1

"Come along with me, Baker" prison guard Burt Ives ordered, "the new warden wants to see you in her office, pronto, so let's step on it!!!" Stu Baker put down the piece of sheet metal he was forming and asked as they began to walk down a long corridor, "Am I in some sort of trouble, I've never even met the new warden!?!" "Not that I know of, Baker," the guard replied curtly, "now just shut your mouth and you'll find out soon enough!!!" "Christ alive," Stuart thought to himself, "what the fuck could she want with me, I'm on schedule to be paroled in less than a year, I hope this dumb fuckin' cunt doesn't screw it up for me!!!" A few minutes later they were standing in the outer office of Warden Caitlyn Waters, the first female warden of a men's prison in the state!!! Burt Ives handed the secretary the necessary paper work and offered, "Inmate Baker to see the warden, ma'am, I just brought him up from the metal shop!!!" After scanning the work release from, the secretary hit a switch on her intercom and said, "Stuart Baker is here to see you, Warden, should I have him wait or come right in!?!" The secretary handed the paper work back to Ives and said, "Go right on in, the warden is expecting you!!!"

As the two men entered the large well appointed office, Stu was a little bit surprised at the attractiveness of Caitlyn Waters, and he hoped against all hope that her disposition would be as pleasant as she looked!!! The warden was sitting behind her large oak desk going over some reports, and it took several seconds for her to even acknowledge their presence, until she finally looking up over the top of her wire rimmed glasses she said, "That will be all Officer Ives, you can wait outside until my meeting with inmate Baker is over!!!" Burt Ives looked back and forth between the warden and Stu before saying doubtfully, "now wait a minute, Warden Waters, I don't think that it's a good idea to leave you alone with an inmate!!!" "What are you worried about," the warden retorted, "you'll be right outside the door and Mr. Baker certainly isn't carrying a weapon is he!?!" "Uh, well no," Ives replied slowly, "it's just that I don't like it, that's all!!!" "Well you're on the record if anything goes wrong," she replied smoothly, "so if you'll please excuse us, we can get started!!!"

When they were finally alone, Caitlyn Waters picked up Stu's file and asked softly, "Is it tough being a black man in prison without being a member of a gang!?!" "What is this," he asked slowly, "and what do you care how tough it is, it's not skin off your nose!?!" She gave him a thin smile, got up and walked around to the front of her desk where she sat down on in front of him and replied softly, "The reason I called for you is that I think we can help each other out!!!" "How can I help you," he asked suspiciously!?! Her skirt had slid high up on her thigh, exposing the top of her stockings, and it instantly dawned on Stu what she had in mind as she sat there silently waiting for him to put it all together as her skirt rode higher and higher on her firm white thigh!!! "Now let me get this straight," he asked slowly, "just so we don't have any misunderstandings, you want me to, uh, take care of you, in exchange for what!?!" She leaned forward, letting her perfume waft up into his face as she replied softly, "You have a parole hearing coming up in a few months, and I can make sure that is goes very smoothly!!!" He leaned back in his chair, not quite believing what was happening, and then replying, "Okay, you've got yourself a deal, when do I start!?!"

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:14 PM
The Warden – No 2

In a now thick and husky voice she ordered, "Stand up and show me your cock, I just love black dick!!!" With a wry smile on his face, Stu stood up and dropped his pants and shorts, revealing his now semi hard erection to her very hungry eyes!!! She stared at the black intimidator and asked softly, "H-how long is it, it's so huge!?!" "I dunno," he replied off handedly, "I've never measured it, it's always been long enough though, I ain't never had no complaints!!!" With her eyes growing almost glassy she replied, "I'm sure you haven't, now come over here and let mama feel her new toy!!!" Stu half stumbled with his pants still around his ankles, but with a half shuffling motion he finally was standing directly in front of Caitlyn Waters!!! She gently took him in her hand and mumbled softly, "It's so beautiful, do you mind if I suck it!?!" "Uh, no problem," he replied, "be my guest!!!" After sliding off the edge of the desk and after dropping to her knees, she gingerly licked the velvety head, causing it to jump a little, as it became more and more erect!!! She covered the head with tiny kisses before finally opening wide and letting the big head slip into her warm receptive mouth!!!

It had been along time since Stu had received a blow job, but to have the warden on her knees sucking him for all she as worth was truly and incredibly erotic experience!!! Growing more emboldened, he asked softly, "You like sucking black cock do you, well, baby, let me tell you something, you're no different than every other white whore I've met, none of you can get enough black dick, you're fucking addicted to it!!!" Hearing him use such course language turned her on even more as she tried desperately sucking the entire length of his cock down her throat!!! He chuckled a bit and offered, "Forget it, bitch, ain't no way you're gonna eat my whole rig, just be glad you get to eat the fucking head!!!" Sensing that he was about to blow his nut, she fisted the length of his shaft while sucking his head, and finally, as it began to spasm, she looked up directly into his eyes as he filled her mouth with life giving sperm!!! He let out a long low groan, remembering not to make too much noise with Officer Ives standing outside of the warden's door, but it had been so long since he had shot a load into a bitch's mouth that he could hardly contain himself!!!

"Jesus christ, bitch," he sighed as he slumped back into his chair, "you got one hot fuckin' mouth, you love suckin' black cock don't ya!?!" "Yeah, I do," she replied softly while sitting on the edge of the desk with her dress hike up to her waist, "and now it's your turn black boy, you're gonna eat mama's pussy for her, now get your ass over here and do me!!!" As he stared at her dark hairy muffy hidden between her firm thighs, Stu's cock began to feel a slight twitching while he slid off the chair and crawled on all fours over to her drooling pussy!!! "That' the way," she cooed while holding open her lips, "Be a good boy and come to mama, mmmmmmmm, yes, that feels so nice, you black boys really know how to please a girl!!!" As he munched away on her fat wet cunt, he wasn't sure if he cared for the "black boy" talk, but after three years in the slam and no pussy, he would have walked over hot coals to for the chance to eat a nice hot cunt!!! His tongue quickly found her hard little clit, and like a voracious wolf he viciously ate her until she was caught in a vortex of sexual delirium that erupted in an orgasm that left her flopped back on her desk with her legs splayed wide apart and drool running out of the corner of her mouth!!!

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:17 PM
The Warden – No 3

He stood up between her thighs and with a hard little laugh asked, "So, cunt, did the "black boy" do a good job on your lily white pussy!?!" Almost unable to speak, she nodded weakly and was about to reply, when all at once Stu took his nine inch hammer and rammed it hard into her unsuspecting pussy!!! Her eyes nearly bugged out of her head as he buried his meat deep inside of her while covering her mouth with her arm to keep from crying out!!! "Ya like that, don't you cunt," he spat while driving his spike in and out of her with brutal efficiency, "you're a black cock loving whore, aren't ya!?!" Her breathing was now quick and shallow, but she managed to gasp, "Fuck me harder you black mother fucker, give me all you've got, boy!!!" He couldn't believe the mouth on this white slut, here he was practically raping the dumb bitch, and all she could do was urge him on with her hot potty mouth!!! "Okay," he said through clenched teeth, "if you want it so much, I'm, gonna fuckin' give it to ya," and for the next two minutes he fucked her harder and more viciously that he had ever fucked anyone in his life!!!" Soon they were running on parallel tracks towards a simultaneous orgasm that was destined to go down as the best one either of them had ever had!!! "Oh, god," she gasped while cupping her large breasts through her blouse, "f-fuck you're good, oh god, you're a fucking black fucking stud man, ohhhhhhhh my, fuck my fucking pussy!!!" "Finally," he thought to himself, "a little respect, she called me man instead of boy," as his cock stiffen just before it convulsed and sent a hot gusher of cum into the warden's hot wet pussy!!!

The enormity of their cum was such that they both had forgotten where they were, and consequently they both screamed out in ecstasy as their climaxes tore through their shaking crotches!!! The door to the office burst open and a totally stunned Burt Ives stood in the doorway with his mouth hanging open!!! "I-I was just checking to see if you were all right, ma'am," he stammered, while staring at the two of them still locked in their embrace!!! In what was now a very calm voice the warden replied, "Please go out and close the door behind you, officer, inmate Baker will be with you in a moment!!!" While still staring at them, Ives nodded dumbly and closed the door softly!!! With his dick still inside of her Stu asked in a worried voice, "Aren't you worried about him, he could get us both in a lot of trouble!?!" "With a little chuckle she replied softly, "Don't you worry about him, you just worry about taking care of my pussy, clear!?!" This bitch was beyond anything he had ever experienced, so when she tightened her pussy on his still half hard cock, he naturally began slowly moving in and out of her and replied, "Yes, ma'am, you're the boss!!! END.

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:22 PM
The Sister

"What a crummy way to spend a nice spring day," Linda thought to herself while staring out the window from her sixth period math class. Her mind was quickly snapped back to attention, however, when the sharp voice of Sister Mary Marie cracked, "Are you ready to join us now Miss Burton!?!" "Uhh, no, I mean yes," Linda stammered, "I was just thinking, that's all.........." "Well think about this," the nun replied harshly, "if you don't get with the program you're going to be taking Algebra II all over again, do I make myself clear???" "Yes ma'am," Linda answered quickly! She was getting ready for yet another verbal assault from the old biddy when thankfully the bell sounded ending the period. ".......problems 1-25 on page 77," Sister Mary Marie called out to her exiting group of students while at the same time taking Linda by the arm while indicating for her to remain behind. "Shit," Linda said to herself, "how long's this gonna take?" After everyone had left leaving only Linda and the nun alone in the old class room, Sister Mary Marie turned to face the eighteen year old and offered evenly, "I've just about had it with you young lady." "I-I'm sorry, Sister," Linda replied contritely, "I promise to do better, I really will!" "I'm afraid that's not good enough," Sister Mary Marie replied, "so I've been thinking about it for a couple of days now and feel it's time that I gave your mother a call and explained the situation to her personally!"
"My mother," Linda asked nervously, "w-why do we hafta talk to her?" The old nun stood with her arms crossed and an impassive look on her face while replying, "Because it seems that's the only way to get your attention!"

A feeling of desperation swept through her, and in a last ditch effort to keep her mom from becoming involved Linda blurted out helplessly, "Please, Sister Mary, I'll do anything you asked, just don't call my mother!" The Sister stood silently for a few moments while giving the whole matter a bit more consideration before asking, "Anything, you'll do anything that I ask?" Sensing a ray of hope in the nun's tone Linda literally blithered, "Oh, yes, anything, just name it!!!" The fiftyish women eyed the young woman for a moment while reaching out to gently rub her bare arm. "You're a very pretty young woman," the nun offered quietly while continuing her caressing, "and I've always had a weakness for pretty young women." Linda was in a state of near shock at the sudden turn of the conversation since she had hardly expected a woman of the cloth to talk in such a trashy manner! "Now, as for the "anything" you were talking about," the old nun said evenly, "I think that I have just the chore for you!!!"

"W-what are you doing?" Linda asked weakly while being led around the back of the nun's large desk where she was pushed back down into the swivel chair. "I'm just making you more comfortable," the old woman replied a matter of factly, "while I do this!" The "this" as she called it caused Linda's eyes to widen like saucers, because as the young woman looked on with her mouth hanging open, Sister Mary Marie sat down on the edge of the desk and proceeded to pull the hem of her habit above her waist, exposing the hairiest pussy she had ever seen in her short life!!!" It was almost like witnessing an accident-everything was in slow motion but you were powerless to do anything about it! That was exactly how Linda felt when the old nun reached out and pulled her mouth directly to her gray haired cunt!

"Mmmmmmm, you young things know just how to make a pussy purr," Sister Mary Marie sighed while holding Linda's mouth tightly to her mons. The eighteen year old senior tried desperately to catch her breath, but all she managed to inhale was the semi acrid aroma of the older woman's drooling organ. Her nose was thrust directly against the nun's huge clit while her tongue probed in and out of the cavernous pussy. Loud sighs of pleasure escaped Sister Mary Marie's lips as her young charge sucked and licked her steamy labia, and within only a matter of moments her pussy wrenched hard as an orgasm simply crushed her into submission. "Oh my god," she sighed while savoring the wonderful sensation of young mouth on mature hot cunt, "you are indeed a wonder, child!" As Linda was beginning to regain her senses she pulled her mouth from the dripping snatch and said softly, "I-I think I'd better be going." "Not quite yet, dear," the nun replied sternly, "we still have some unfinished business to attend to." "Like what?" Linda asked nervously. "Well, since you did such a wonderful job on me, it's only fair that I return the favor," the sister whispered urgently.

Sucking the old crone had been bad enough, but picturing in her mind the old biddy between her own legs made Linda nearly blanch. "Uh, that's okay," she replied quickly, "I've really got to be going!" "I wasn't giving you an option," Sister Mary Marie replied evenly, "now lift up your skirt and let me take off your panties!" Linda shuddered and closed her eyes while lifting her blue plaid skirt high above her waist, easily exposing her plump vagina which was encased in a pair of white cotton panties. "Very nice, very nice indeed," the old nun muttered under her breath while dropping to her knees, "you seem to have a very well developed vagina, very puffy!!!" Linda kept her eyes tightly shut while trying not to think about what was happening in her nether region, but she moaned softly when the sister kissed her softly through her panties right on the lips. With her hands slightly shaking Sister Mary Marie hooked her fingers in the elastic waist band and tugged the skin tight undies down over Linda's smooth slim thighs until they were down around her ankles. "S-sweet mother of god," the old nun gasped when Linda's mons came into view, "almost as smooth as a baby's bottom!" And it was too, nearly hairless and bulging with her clit poking out obscenely between the folds of labial skin. "I've never seen anything quite so beautiful," the sister sighed while leaning forward to plant several soft kisses on the young woman's now dripping crack.

Linda's body stiffened for a second, but only for a moment as seconds later the sister's warm tongue slithered into her crack and contacted her now very distended clitoris. "Oh, my," the young woman gasped, "oh, oh, right there, yesssssss, right there on my clit!" Sister Mary Marie may have been and old woman, but she could suck pussy like nobody's business and that is exactly what she proceeded to do! Like a bitch in heat she literally devoured Linda's clit as she voraciously licked, sucked, and slurped her hard little organ! Wantonly Linda thrust her hips forward, offering her pussy to the hungry cunt lapper dressed in a nun's habit! Wrapping her girlish legs around the sister's neck, Linda locked her in place and began bucking her hips as her climax roared through her cunt, leaving her shaking and mewling like a new born baby!!! END.

des22
03-11-2007, 03:22 PM
nice story bros, tks for sharing. ;)

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:25 PM
Car Trouble – No 1

Marie was on her way to L.A.! She just couldn't wait to get out of the small Oklahoma town she was born and raised in, with nothing to do there but count the chickens and tumble weeds! Twenty years old and not a care in the world! Everyone said that Marie was pretty enough to be in the movies so she figured, "Why not?" It took two years of working in the diner to save enough money to make her move, and now the day had finally come and she was as excited as a kid on Christmas morning! One of the things Marie had saved up for was a good used car, so she and her dad had looked all over until they found this "cherry" 1991 Mustang convertible. A convertible in Los Angeles, boy was this going to be the life!!!

Heading west with the top down and the wind in her hair, Marie felt like she had the world by the tail, but little did she know that within the next twenty four hours her whole life would become a total disaster. Only two hundred fifty miles left to L.A., and so far the trip had been uneventful, but it was sure hot, even for July, and the temperature hovered around the 100 degree mark in the shade, so long ago Marie had pulled up her convertible top and had been using her air conditioner. When she pulled into the last stop gas station on the eastern edge of the Mojave Desert she felt like she was finally on the last leg of her journey. The station attendant recommended she pull off the road and wait until nightfall to make her desert crossing because the temperature can get up to 120 degrees out there and can cause a whole bunch of car trouble. " In the evening the temperature can drop by as much as forty degrees, which is a lot easier on you and the car," he said. Now if Marie hadn't been so anxious to get there she might have listened to him, but she was and she didn't! She just couldn't wait the six hours it would take for sundown so she wheeled the Mustang out onto the highway and headed west.

About sixty miles into the Mohave Marie could feel her car becoming sluggish. Looking at the gauges she was startled to see that the temperature needle had risen way into the red zone, and within a matter of minutes steam began pouring out from under the hood and filling the passenger compartment. Pulling off the road Marie turned off the engine and popped the hood and she was almost scalded by a hot stream of escaping antifreeze. Not knowing a whole lot about cars, Marie could still see that she was in real trouble and in the more than an hour since she left the service station she had not met or been passed by another car. Although she had an adequate supply of water the realization that she was stranded alone in the desert with no way to contact anyone for help left her feeling more than a little afraid! Three hours later and still not one solitary sole and the heat was becoming unbearable! Now her water supply had dwindled drastically as Marie had drank too much of it earlier in the day so now she now was seriously thinking about dying in the desert all alone!!! Just when it looked the bleakest, out of the east Marie heard the definite sound of a engine! She stood up and craned her neck hoping to get a first glimpse of the on coming vehicle. It was a van! A big red Ford Econoline conversion van!!! "God, I hope they have some water," Marie thought!

The big van pulled over just behind Marie's Mustang and a tall good looking young black man of about twenty five got out and walked up to her car. "Car trouble," he asked? "I think it's a cracked block," Marie replied. "I'm on my way to Los Angeles," she added. "My name's Luke. That's Josh driving the van," the black man said. "I'm Marie." "Could you guys give me a lift to L.A.? I'll pay you," asked Marie. "Let's ask Josh, it's his van," answered Luke. Josh listened to the story Marie had told Luke while looking Marie over at the same time. The way he looked at her made Marie shiver even in the 100 plus degree heat.

It was then Josh dropped a bombshell her, if she wanted a ride to L.A. she would have to be more than a little friendly to both he and Luke! Marie's head was now spinning! Here she was trapped in the desert with two men who were willing to leave her to die if she did "take care" of them! She was jarred back to reality when Josh snapped, "Take it or leave it bitch, it makes no never mind to me, get in or hit the fuckin' road!" Marie thought for a quick moment and asked Josh if she could grab her suitcase? "Get it," he said, and the next thing Marie knew she was in the back of the van riding with two strange men who most certainly were going to use her as their own personal fuckdoll all the way to L.A.!

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:26 PM
Car Trouble – No 2

Luke had taken the wheel as Josh slid into the back of the van with Marie while asking, "Ever suck a black dick, bitch!?!" Marie shook her head no and dreaded what was about to happen next. Josh undid his pants and pulled out the biggest cock Marie had ever seen! She didn't even think about sucking it, her only thought was when he finally got around to fucking her how was it ever going to fit in her tight little pussy? Although she wasn't a virgin, her boyfriend back home was on the smallish side dick wise, so her pussy was far from being stretched out! Looking at Josh's massive piece of meat, Marie could well see that a good stretching was just around the corner! Marie was roused back to reality when Josh said, "Strip, bitch!" Marie slowly removed her things as Josh watched with hungry eyes at her full chest and he reached out and roughly pinched her nipples, and although it hurt, it also made her cunt jump! Naked now, she leaned over and took Josh's pecker into her mouth. She could barely get the head in! The taste and texture of this huge fuck pole began to make Marie's pussy leak down her thighs, she couldn't believe the fact that she was becoming extremely turned on by this black stud, but she was starting to see why so many white women wanted to be kept by black men! They became addicted to the huge penises these men had hanging between their leg!!! Marie now was dying to have Josh fuck her, and at that moment she would have done anything just to get that cock in her pussy, so finally he pulled out of her mouth and told her to lay down and spread her legs. Marie quickly was on her back with her legs as far apart as they would go while Josh laughed and yelled up to Luke, "Hey bro, this little bitch is in love with my rig, you want it cunt?!?" All Marie could do was nod as Josh rubbed the head of the monster up and down her dripping crack and when it would hit her clit body would spasm and involuntary jerk. "Please now," she whimpered. With that, Josh plunged his meat, all ten inches, deep into Marie's quivering little snatch, and even before he reached the bottom of his first stroke Marie was already in the midst of a massive orgasm like none she had ever had before! With every plunge it seemed she would blow another cum! God she love this big black cock, as she threw her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his ass trying to pull him in even farther! As Josh neared his own cum he increased the already rapid pace of his fucking, and his nuts tightened it seemed to Maire he even got harder as a gusher of cum was shot like a volcano into Marie's sweet little pussy while all she could do was hang on for dear life!

Marie stayed naked in the back of Josh's van for the next five hours fucking and sucking the two studs until when they finally reached Los Angeles Marie was at a loss for words. She wanted to chase her dream of stardom, but she now knew that that would be impossible. She now had to have the black cocks she had now come to desire more than anything else in the world, so when they rode into town Josh asked her where she wanted to be dropped off, Marie just looked at him and said, "I'm your bitch." Josh then nodded to Luke and said, "Let's go home." END.

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:46 PM
One more for the day :)

The Affair – No 1

The darn phone hadn't stopped ringing all morning! Linda was in the middle of typing a pile of letters, when it rang for what seemed like the fiftieth time! Picking it up and answering, "Mortgage loan department, may I help you?" The party on the other end of the line spoke for about thirty second before Linda said another word. When she did finally speak, all she said was, "At 12:30 in back of the bank," and then she hung up. At 12:25, Linda stuck her head into her boss's office and told him she was going out to lunch and would be back in an hour. Stopping off at the rest room, she went into a stall, sat down and took off her panty hose and underwear and after slipping them into her purse, she left the rest room and took the elevator to the ground floor where she went out the rear entrance and jumped into a waiting Oldsmobile 98. "Hi," she said as she slid into the plush front seat while sliding over to sit next to the driver.

"Hi yourself," he answered back, giving her a quick kiss on the mouth. Pulling away from the curb, he made a right turn and headed east. Before they had even driven half a block, Dan, the driver of the car, had slipped his hand up under Linda's skirt and wormed his finger into her already dripping slit. "Baby wants some sugar today," he said in a half teasing, half serious voice. Linda, opening her legs a little wider, leaned up against him and said, "Oh Dan, I need it really bad, please hurry up!" Five minutes later they were parked in a semi deserted area on Chicago's lake front not far from down town. With the imposing skyline behind them, Dan started unbuttoning the front of Linda's blouse revealing a lacy white low cut bra that showed off her 36C breasts to their best advantage. Everyday she wore sexy under clothes in case Dan called and wanted her, and now as he unsnapped her front opening bra, the firm tits spilled into his waiting hands and he said, "Oh baby, you know how I love these!"

Her nipples stiffened under his persistent touch, and she squirmed her ass around, trying to put some pressure on her burning clit. She was so hot for Dan she could hardly stand it! The strange thing about it, was that Linda was happily married for about three years and loved her husband very much, and while she hadn't meant for this affair to start, it just happened!!! We have to go back to the beginning to find out how a happily married young woman would take a phone call at work, take off her knickers, get into a car, and let another man stick his finger into her vagina!

It all started when Linda was visiting a friend of hers one Saturday afternoon. Linda and her friend Connie were sunning themselves by the pool in Connie's apartment complex, and while Linda was usually pretty closed mouth about her private life, Connie was just the opposite. She liked nothing better than trading gossip about other people's sex lives! It was at this time she started giving Linda the third degree about her and her husband Greg. "Greg's out of town again, huh," Connie asked, "how long this time?!?" "Oh about two weeks," Linda replied, "he'll be back on the twenty third." "Boy that's a long time to go without it, how do you do it," teased Connie?!? "CONNIE," Linda chided, "it's not that long, and besides, when we are together it's very good!" "Yeah sure," laughed Connie, "I couldn't go two weeks if my life depended on it!" Linda just laughed and shook her head. "What do you say we hit a movie tonight and go skiing with Vinnie tomorrow," asked Connie, "ya know he just bought a new boat, and he's taking it up to the Chain to try it out?" Linda thought about it for a second, and decided that a day on the water would be fun, besides, she really liked Connie's boy friend Vinnie, and she hadn't been water skiing in years! "Okay," said Linda, "that sounds good!"

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:48 PM
The Affair – No 2

"Wow,Vinnie, what a beautiful boat," exclaimed Linda, as she walked along side the gleaming twenty nine foot Bayliner! It was actually almost stunning, Vinnie owned his own business, and only bought the best! Connie and Linda hopped aboard, but Vinnie stayed on the dock and said, "We have to wait a few minutes, Dan's coming along, and he just ran down to the store to get some food and drinks." "Who's Dan," Linda asked Connie? "Oh, just Vinnie's business partner, I've only met him a couple of times, but he seems nice enough," replied Connie. The two women wandered around the boat, checking out it's many features, while they waited for Dan.

Ten minutes later, a tall handsome man came down the dock, struggling to balance three bags of groceries. "I think I got everything," Dan said, "I even remembered to bring nachos!" Vinnie grabbed a bag and the two men stepped on board. "Dan, this is Linda, Connie's friend from work," Vinnie said, "and Linda, this is Dan, my best friend and business partner." "Nice to meet you," said Linda, extending her hand. "It's my pleasure," replied a smiling Dan, while accepting her handshake. Was it her imagination, or had he held on to her hand a split second longer than necessary? Her thought was quickly forgotten, however, as Dan cast off the lines and Vinnie guided the big boat out into the channel that lead to the lake.

It was a beautiful day to be on the water, and everyone had a great time skiing, swimming, eating, and drinking, but at certain times, Linda was sure that she felt Dan staring at her. Even though she was wearing a bikini and had a very nice figure, she felt that his gaze was more than just being appreciative of the female form! That night as they dined on the boat underneath the starry sky, Linda was more aware than ever of Dan's magnetic personality. When ever he had the chance, he would rest his hand on Linda's arm as they spoke to each other, she shivered as it was something she hadn't experienced in a long long time! It seemed that when he talked to her she was the only one in the world on his mind, and coupled with the beer and wine, Linda was feeling things that a married woman shouldn't have felt!

At about ten o'clock, Connie pulled Linda aside and said, "I'm going to spend the night with Vinnie here on the boat, could you grab a lift with Dan back to my apartment, I'll stop by in the morning and pick you up on the way to work, okay?" Before Linda could even answer, Connie kissed her on the cheek and said, "Thanks, I'll see you in the morning!" Linda looked over at Dan and said, "Well I guess you're stuck with me, shall we go?" Together they walked over to Dan's car and headed back to the city.

It was about a forty five minute drive back to Connie's place, and Linda was feeling the effects of the liquor and eight hours in the hot sun. She leaned back in the plush seat and let her thoughts drift along with the soft jazz Dan had coming out of the stereo. She offered no resistance when she felt Dan's hand on her bare thigh, she knew it was wrong, but at the moment she just didn't care. Gently he pulled her over so she was sitting next to him as he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer to his side.

She snuggled up close, and again offered no resistance when he cupped her breast and began twisting her nipple, in fact, she moved even closer and rested her head on his shoulder. For several miles they drove in silence, with Dan touching Linda's chest through her shirt and bra. "What a wonderful touch," thought Linda, and she felt the gnawing feeling between her legs due to the persistent tit play. Dan, sensing that she was now under his control, leaned his mouth to her ear and whispered, "Take it out of my pants, now!" Now growing more excited, Linda's shaking hands fumbled with the belt and zipper of his dungarees.

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:49 PM
The Affair – No 3

Finally getting them loose, she slid her hand inside only to discover he wasn't wearing any under wear! Reaching farther down her fingers encountered the largest cock she had ever felt! Her pussy lurched as she wrapped her hand around the massive organ while her breathing became shallow as she tried to fish the monster out of it's cotton prison. His penis felt alive in her hand, and she had an overwhelming desire to put it in her mouth, the only problem was the she couldn't get it out! Dan sensing her frustration, chuckled and reached down to help her with her problem!!! When it finally came out, Linda let out a groan at the mere sight of Dan's organ! Without another word, Linda dropped her head into his lap and let the head slip into her mouth.

Overcome with desire, her head bobbed up and down on the stiff shaft while every few seconds Dan would urge her on with the words, "Suck it, suck it!!!" Linda, being only to happy to oblige, strained to get as much of it into her mouth as possible. Dan had been sucked by a lot of women, but never had he experienced a blow job like the one Linda was giving him! It only took a few minutes until he was blowing it into her hot mouth, while she moaned when the cum jetted into her throat as she struggled to swallow it all down. Even after he had cum, Linda didn't want to let the big pecker out of her mouth until finally Dan pulled her away and told her they were almost to Connie's place.

After pulling into a parking space, Dan turned and kissed Linda full on the mouth, again causing her pussy to throb. Looking her in the eye, he said, "Let's go upstairs!" She merely nodded and the two walked arm in arm up the stairs. Once inside the apartment, Linda was down on her knees trying to pull off Dan's jeans. "Let me see your cock, please," she implored, as he playfully kept her from getting to his pecker. Pulling her to her feet, he asked, "Would you do anything to have my cock?" "Yes, yes, anything," she begged, "just let me have it, please!!!" Letting her go, she was right at his groin, pulling it out to her eager mouth.

Again, Linda turned into a cocksucking whore, only this time, Dan didn't want to cum in her mouth, he wanted some pussy! Pulling Linda to her feet, he led her into the bedroom, where he ordered her to strip as he lay back on the bed watching as Linda removed all of her clothing. Seeing the big pecker erect on his stomach, Linda leaned down and tried to put it back in her mouth, but Dan just pushed her away and laughed, "So you want some more of it," as he took it in his hand and gave it a few quick jerks? Linda reached for it again and said, "Please let me have it!!!" Shaking his head no, Dan offered, "Sit on it for a while and I'll let you suck afterwards!" Linda practically leaped on top of him, begging him to stick it in her. Positioning herself just right, the big dick slowly entered her tight little cunt as Linda lowered her cunt inch be inch until the whole monster was buried deep inside of her.

Viet_Nam
03-11-2007, 03:50 PM
The Affair – No 4

Her excitement was now turning into delirium! In her whole life she had never felt so full of cock! Her ass rocked back and forth, packing the big pecker deeper into her straining slit, and even though they were hardly even moving, Linda was wracked with a cunt wrenching orgasm with her pussy convulsing around the big stud that was deep in her vagina. Dan pulled her down so the her nipples rested on his chest while he reached around her back, held her tight, and with one quick motion rolled her over onto her back, leaving him on top of her. "Now I'm going to show you what a real fuck is," he hissed through clenched teeth! Slowly at first he moved his penis in and out of her tight vagina, gradually picking up speed until he was literally pounding her quim into submission! Linda groaned in ecstasy as her pussy was being ravaged by the massive intruder, and while fucking her Dan whispered into her ear, "You're mine now, when ever I call, you come, do you understand me?!?" Barely able to speak, Linda shuddered back, "When ever you call, I'll......Oh God," she cried out, "I'm fucking cumming so fucking hard!!!" Dan's penis was now almost a blur diving in and out of her pussy, and hearing her scream out sent him over the edge as both of them climaxed like animals in heat! Collapsing on her chest, Dan struggled to regain his breath, until finally rolling off her with both of them panting like over heated dogs.

That brings us back to the car on the lake front. Whenever Dan calls her up, Linda meets him and either sucks him off or fucks him, or sometimes both! She is addicted to the big cock between his legs, and is powerless to help herself! So far her husband knows nothing of her extramarital affair, but it seems that it is only a matter of time until he finds out. Linda doesn't want to hurt him, but she will never give up her big cock, not even to save her marriage. Still tweaking her nipples, Dan gives the signal and Linda greedily pulls out her big "toy". When it's erect in her hand, Dan asks her, "Is this what you want, bitch?" He never gets an answer, except for the slurping sound coming from Linda's mouth! "Just remember," he says, "whenever I call, you cum!" END.

jasperado
03-11-2007, 04:19 PM
Nice story Brother Viet_Nam, thanks for sharing.

This is a Lesbian Story - PENANCE

Sister Mary Francis hurried down the dark corridor while silently cursing herself, “Damn, I’m late again, I hope Mother Superior isn’t there yet!!!” Opening the large creaking door at the rear of the sanctuary, twenty sets of eyes turned to see who was late, and unfortunately, one pair belonged to Mother Superior Margaret!!! After Sister Mary Fran took her place in the fourth pew, the daily midnight vespers service continued uninterrupted for the next hour. Mary thought that she was out of the woods, until a hard rap on her door awakened her a three AM! “Sister Mary Francis,” a voice called through her door, “the Mother Superior wishes to see you in her chambers at once!!!” A cold sweat broke out over Mary’s body as she heard steps walking away from her door and on down the hall. Quickly donning her habit, she slipped on her shoes and began making the long walk to Mother Superior’s office. She could see a light shining under the office door, and with a great deal of trepidation she gave the giant oak door a hard knock, which resulted in a reverberation that filled the entire room! A voice from inside called out, “Come in, Mary Francis, it’s unlocked!”

As she pushed the heavy door open, Mary could see that the Mother Superior was seated behind her huge mahogany desk, while her assistant, Sister Ellen, sat in a stuffed chair off to one side. “Please take a seat,” said the Mother Superior, indicating with her hand which chair she wanted Mary to sit in! Mary quickly sat down and waited quietly while the Mother Superior just sat and stared at her for a few minutes. Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the Mother Superior spoke, “Sister Mary Francis, how long have you been with us here at The Order of St. Catherine!?!” “Uh, about a year, ma’am,” Mary replied softly! “And in that year,” the Mother Superior continued, “how many times have you been sent to detention!?!” “I-I-I’m not sure, ma’am,” she stammered?!?” “Not sure,” the Mother Superior replied incredulously, “you have set the record for number of infractions in her first year, by far!!!” “Oh,” is all Mary could say in a small voice! “Sister Mary,” she continued, “do you really want to be a member of our order, or is this just some kind of game you’re playing, because if it is, I want it stopped right now, do you understand me!?!” “Yes, ma’am,” Mary replied with her head down! The Mother Superior leaned back in her chair and thought for a few minutes and then said, “We have tried every manner of punishment with you, save one, and if you wish to continue your stay with us, you will have to submit to some form of corporal punishment, it’s all that I can think of to turn you around!!!”

jasperado
03-11-2007, 04:21 PM
This is a Lesbian Story - PENANCE 2

“Corporal punishment,” Mary thought to herself, “that means spanking and the such, she wouldn’t dare!!!” Her own thoughts were swept back to reality when the Mother Superior announced, “You will lift you habit, lay across Sister Ellen’s lap, and receive twenty strokes on your bare bottom, understood!?!” A mortified Mary just nodded her head, as she stood up and walked the few paces to Sister Ellen’s chair. “Lift you habit,” the Mother Superior intoned harshly, “pull down her under ware, Sister Ellen, and now, Sister Mary Francis, lay down across her lap!!!” Sister Mary Francis was only twenty three years old, and even though she was usually covered with her habit, she always sensed a bit of jealousy from her fellow sisters due to her frightfully well developed young body!!! Before Sister Ellen began with her punishment, a hand brushed softly over her bottom, while lingering for just a second on her puffy vagina!!! “Okay, Sister, begin,” ordered the Mother Superior!!! The first time Sister Ellen’s hand connected with her butt, it was more startling than painful, but as she went on, the heat radiated from her plump bottom, until she was crying like a baby!!! After ten strokes the Mother Superior’s voice cracked through the air with, “That’s enough for now, let’s rest for a moment and let the pain subside a little!!!”

Again, a hand began to lightly caress her bottom, and this time, it made no pretense of feeling her vagina, as the very ends of the finger tips gently flicked back and forth over her very erect clitoris!!! “Sister Mary Francis,” the Mother Superior asked, “you seem to be sexually aroused, do you get this way often!?!” “Ma’am, Mary asked??? “A simple question, child,” she continued, “does your vagina get wet like this often!?!” “Sometimes,” a now confused Mary replied! “And what do you do when it does,” the Mother Superior asked? “Oh, god,” Mary thought, “what does she want me to say, I’m in deep enough now as it is!?!” “Do you masturbate,” the Mother Superior asked, “when your vagina gets all wet an gooey?!?” Before she could reply, a finger actually slipped inside of her and started making direct contact with her now swollen clit!!! “With a vagina like this,” the Mother Superior went on, “I’m sure you must masturbate often, am I correct in that assumption!?!” ‘Yes,” gasped Mary, as the stern mistress worked over her clit mercilessly!!!

“Very good, Sister Mary, are you close to having an orgasm right now!?!” Instead of answering, Mary’s pussy lurched, and her whole body shook as it was literally attacked by her climax, leaving her as limp as an old dish rag across Sister Ellen’s lap!!! “My, my,” the Mother Superior said softly, “our little trouble maker has a very naughty vagina, wouldn’t you say so, Sister Ellen!?!” “Oh, yes,” Sister Ellen chimed in, “she has a very naughty vagina and clitoris!!!” “Do you think that it’s fair that she has all of the fun,” asked the Mother Superior?!? “No, I don’t,” replied Sister Ellen, “what do you think we should do to rectify that situation?!?” As the two older sisters were talking, Mary’s head was spinning from the events that had just transpired, but she was aware enough about what was going on when the Mother Superior offered, “Do you think we should have her lick our vaginas so we can have climaxes too!?!” “If she won’t do it, we can always give her one hundred more stroke on her bare bottom,” replied Sister Ellen!!! The next thing Mary saw was the huge hairy cunt of the Mother Superior as she sat back in her chair with her legs spread wide apart!!! “My dear,” she said softly, “in order to receive absolution, you must drink at the fountain of the Mother Superior, do you understand me?!?” “Yes, ma’am,” Mary replied softly, “I understand,” and a second later the Mother Superior’s vagina was being tongue fucked by the pretty young sister!!! “Oh, Sister Ellen,” the Mother Superior moaned, “she has an absolutely wonderful mouth, and she knows exactly where the best spots are!!!

So for the next ten minutes, Sister Mary Francis, the youngest and prettiest nun in the convent, paid oral homage to the head of the order, Mother Superior Rachel Margaret!!! As her orgasm built up, the Mother Superior’s language grew more crude, and she ordered Sister Ellen to lift her habit and show her her breasts!!! “Look, Sister Mary,” she moaned, “look at Sister Ellen’s chest, she never wears a bra under her habit, just so that I can feel or suck them whenever I need to!!!” Mary lifted her head for just a second or two, and much to her surprise, she could see the Sister Ellen did indeed have an very large and full set of breasts!!! “Sister Ellen has always performed the service you are doing right now,” the Mother Superior continued, “but every once in a while we get one of the younger sisters to come in and suck us both off, and I must say, your mouth has been designed by God to fit so perfectly in my vagina!!!

jasperado
03-11-2007, 04:22 PM
This is a Lesbian Story - PENANCE 3

Mary could sense that the Mother Superior was about to cum, as the older woman’s thighs tensed up, and she thrust her vagina hard into the young sister’s mouth!!! “Oh yes, do your penance,” moaned the Mother Superior, “drink at the alter of lust between my legs and lick at its seat of divine passion!!!” Out of the corner of her eye, Mary could see that Sister Ellen had now directed the nipple from one of her big breasts into the Mother Superior’s mouth!!! Now, the only sounds in the room were the sucking a licking noises coming from the Mother Superior’s pussy and Sister Ellen’s nipple, that is until, the Mother Superior’s cunt contracted, and she let out with a loud groan that filled the room!!! Seconds later, Sister Ellen too had and orgasm, as she had been masturbating her pussy while getting her big nipples sucked!!!

It was to be sure an unreal sight, three woman of the cloth, with their habits pulled up, and with their pussies exposed, pleasuring each other with their mouths and fingers!!! Mother Superior Rachel Marie stood while smoothing her habit and said sharply, “Straighten yourself up now, girl, and go back to your room, and if there is anymore trouble, you’ll end up right back here for some more punishment, do you understand!?!” “Yes, ma’am,” she replied, as she slipped out of the room, “I know exactly what you mean!!!”

THE END

jasperado
03-11-2007, 04:25 PM
THE GIFT - 1

Rachel Gimbel pulled into the church parking lot while glancing at her watch, it was early in the morning, about six a.m., so she should have the whole place all to herself. Rachel was a volunteer worker who once a week took a turn cleaning and vacuuming the offices and Sunday school rooms. Having never married, her time was her own, so she cold come and go as she pleased, not having to worry about getting children off to school and a husband off to work. Using her key, she entered the church by the side entrance and went directly to the janitor’s closet where she picked up her cleaning supplies and then went off to work.

Since this was Thursday, and the class rooms would be empty until Sunday, Rachel, following her usual routine, going directly to Pastor Hillman’s office, to clean it before he arrived at about eight o’clock. She entered the office and quickly emptied the trash receptacles and ash trays, and then proceeded to vacuum the carpet. When finished, she dusted the desk, bookcase, and end tables, and then headed into the pastor’s private bath room to clean the sink, toilet, and shower. She turned the handle on the heavy carved door, and pushed it open pushed it open with her butt and backed in, as her hands were full of cleaning supplies. When she got inside, she turned around, and much to her utter embarrassment, Pastor Hillman was stepping out of the shower, totally naked, and making matters worse, he had a huge erection sticking out over his abdomen!!!

For a few seconds both parties stood paralyzed, just staring at each other, with neither one of them knowing what to say! Finally Rachel stammered, “I, uh, uh, didn’t know you were here, I’m so sorry, I’ll leave right away!!!” Pastor John Hillman, while a little shaken, was far from embarrassed, and he could see that while Rachel was speaking to him, she was looking at his erect penis!!! “Wait a minute Rachel,” he said softly, “do you like what you see!?!” With her eyes now glued to the floor, she replied quietly, “W-what do you mean?!?” Since she hadn’t gone running from the room, John decided to get bolder, so slowly walking over to her, and standing only a foot or so from her, replied, “Rachel, this is my penis, do you like looking at it!?!” Rachel turned her head to the side, while trying in vain not to stare at the massive organ, she responded, “Oh my, pastor, I am so embarrassed!!!” Now throwing caution to the winds, he took Rachel’s hand and placed it directly on the knob of his hardon while saying, “Look at it Rachel, it needs to be satisfied by a woman, have you ever seen a penis this big before!?!” If she was going to run, this was her last chance, but the feeling of a live cock in her hand, and one so huge, it was almost like a dream, and a wonderful one at that!!! “Well,” John pressed on, “have you?!?” “No,” she said in a soft voice, “it’s beautiful!!!” “Will you help me,” he asked?!? “Yes, pastor,” what do you want me to do?!?”

Sensing that all of this was new to her, John Hillman asked Rachel if she had ever had a penis in her mouth. Looking for all the world as if she were ashamed, Rachel, still looking at the floor, replied, “No, I’ve never had a penis before in my life time!!!” “You mean that you’re a virgin,” asked the pastor quietly??? With tears forming in her eyes, she answered, “Yes, I’m a virgin, do you still want me?!?” Smiling kindly at her he replied, “My penis should give you that answer dear, is it still erect!?!” A small smile spread across her face and she answered quickly, “Yes, it’s still hard as a rock!!!” “When you masturbate,” he asked, “what do you think about, Rachel,” he asked firmly!!! Her cheeks burst bright red at the mention of the word masturbate, but in a tiny voice she said, “I think about having it in my mouth and my vagina!” “You think about what in your mouth and vagina,” he pressed on!?! With her cheeks burning even brighter, she answered, “A hard penis, pastor!!!” Continuing with his intimate questioning he asked, “How often do you masturbate, Rachel!?!” “About three times a week,” she quickly shot back, obviously getting into the swing of things! “Do you always orgasm,” he questioned her!?! “Yes, always,” she replied! “Tell me the truth, Rachel, is your vagina wet right now,” he wanted to know!?! Now, with her voice cracking a little she said, “Yes, it’s very wet!!!” May I tell you something, dear,” he asked?!? “What,” she asked?!? “This morning, both of us are going to have orgasms together, okay,” he said?!? With her hand now squeezing the head of his pecker harder, she replied, “Oh, yes, let’s make each other cum!!!”

jasperado
03-11-2007, 04:26 PM
THE GIFT - 2

“Rachel,” John said, “please take off your clothes for me, and let me see your body!!!” With her hands shaking, Rachel unbuttoned her house dress and pulled it over her head, leaving her in only her bra and panties! “My, my,” John said softly, “you are all woman, Rachel, I think my penis loves you, now please, remove your bra and panties!!!” When they were both off, John ran his hands over Rachel’s large drooping breasts and asked, “What is your bra size, dear?!?” “40D,” she replied, “but they sag too much, I’m so out of shape!!!” John let his hand slide off the peaks of her chest and down across her nicely rounded tummy until he was met by an absolute forest of dark brown pubic hair! “Have you ever been finger fucked, Rachel,” he asked, as his middle digit found its way to her wet crack!?! “No,” she gasped, “never, I’ve never been……” “Been what, Rachel,” John ordered, “what haven’t you been!?!” “Finger fucked,” she replied shyly, barely above a whisper! “Do you have trouble saying the word fuck, Rachel,” he asked?!? “It’s a little embarrassing, that’s all,” she replied quietly! “Do you like hearing me use the word fuck,” he pressed on!?! She paused for a moment and then replied, “Very much, it sounds so dirty but very exciting!!!” “Rachel,” he asked softly, “do you know what I want you to do next?!?” Looking down at the huge pecker in her tight fist, she replied in a low voice, “You want me to suck your penis, right!?!” “Very good, dear,” he answered, “so down on your knees and take care of my pecker!!!”

For all her adult life Rachel had wondered what it would taste like, and now she was finding out, for the first time, Rachel had the head of a penis in her mouth, and it tasted wonderful!!! John Hillman stood silently, while allowing Rachel to familiarize herself with the art of cock sucking!!! “How is, dear,” he asked?!? She reluctantly let the big head slip from her mouth and said, “It tastes so sweet, and it does things to my vagina I never thought possible!!!” “Of course,” he continued, “you know what you are now, don’t you?!?” “A cock sucker,” she whispered softly!!! “That’s right, you are a cock sucking bitch, aren’t you?!?” “She was panting harder now, and just hearing him use such crude language made her pussy jump!!! “Rachel,” he said softly, “I going to cum now, and I want you to swallow for me, okay?!?” She didn’t answer in words, but a long low moan was all he needed to hear, and seconds later, Rachel Gimbel’s mouth tasted hot cum for the first time!!!

Rachel couldn’t believe she had wasted all these years without having a cock for her very own!!! They were incredible, these hard fleshy tubes of maleness, and how they made her knees go weak, well if she had only known!!! Her reverie was interrupted when John ordered, “All right, Rachel, lie back down on the floor and spread your legs, it’s time you received the ultimate gift a man can give a woman, his erect penis!!! Rachel had always heard that the first time was painful, so she gritted her teeth in anticipation of some discomfort, but instead, she felt an overwhelming feeling of wholeness as John’s penis entered her vagina!!! “Oh, god,” she moaned loudly, “that feels so good, I never imagined…….” “Take my gift, Rachel, a gift of love from my erection to your soft and wet vagina!!!” “Oh yes,” she moaned louder, “my vagina needs to feel your gift going in and out of me!!!” John loved hearing Rachel talk, loved hearing her speak lovingly about his erection and how good it made her feel!!! “Rachel,” he said, “you’re a cock sucker and now you’re a cock hound, you’re pussy is now addicted to my penis, and when ever it calls, you will come and pay homage!!!” “Oh yes, I will come when you call, with my mouth open and my legs spread wide, exposing my most intimate parts to you,” she moaned loudly!!! John’s cock was now going in and out of Rachel’s vagina at light speed, and the two lovers timed John’s thrusts so that she was meeting him with each stroke!!! “It’s time,” John groaned, as the two of them were caught up in an unbelievable mutual orgasm!!!

After it was done, they lay in each other’s arms with John’s shrinking pecker still in Rachel’s hot pussy!!! “I hope we can do it again soon,” Rachel said hopefully!!! John looked at her and replied, “Call yourself a cock sucker!!!” “Mmmm, I’m a cock sucker,” she said sweetly, “oh,” she then stammered, as John’s cock began growing inside of her cunt!!! “Say it again,” he ordered, as he became harder and harder!!! It was then Rachel realized that the next time was now!!!

The End.

Black Sabbath
03-11-2007, 05:24 PM
Gd thread, thanks for sharing, camping here already hehe :D

David_Ginola
03-11-2007, 08:28 PM
bro can i have jill for supper tonight????:p

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 08:48 PM
Very nice story..thanks..

Thanks bro ryan33 for coming in to this thread to read the stories here contribute bu bro's here .

TQ Brother, here's my sharing and hope you guys like it

Thanks bro Viet_Nam for your wonderful stories !!! You're in my uplist .

nice story bros, tks for sharing.

Thanks bro des22 for coming in to this thread to read the stories here contribute bu bro's here .



Nice story Brother Viet_Nam, thanks for sharing.


Thanks bro jasperado for your update of story , already up you this afternoon liao . ;)

Number two The End

Same goes to you bro otamay , Thanks for your story . Too bad cannot up you . :D

bro can i have jill for supper tonight????

Yo bro D_G lai liao arh .......somemore want Jill ......you can have anyone .


Also special Thanks to bro shawn who has just given me your precious points . KUM SIA

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 11:36 PM
Here's one story - Title : My Virgin Aunt -

Hi this is my first experience of the blissful world of sex. This happened about 5 months ago. First a little about me, I am a normal Asian (pak Lhr) boy (with an extra ordinary God given facial beauty) of 18 yrs old with a normal built(slightly muscular) and height 5.8, with 7½ inches manhood. I am in collage, 2nd yr. I have a very .big family with aunt’s uncles and cosines.

This experience is about my youngest aunt, Her name is lets say Rubi(I have changed her name).She is young indeed (27yrs) brown eyes, jet black hair , hourglass figure 32DD. and a smile to die for. She is unmarried because she has a birth deficiency that she can never produce a child and that is a big problem in Pakistan to get married. She never showed it but she felt a little disgrace. As all of her sisters were married and had children. She was still a virgin (that I found out later). She lived in the states but recently returned. She is a little modern but still a paki.

Her house is in defense and she lives there with my grandpa now. We often visited her as my most of the aunts live abroad so obeusly I was her favorite nephew. I fantasized about her allot but knew it would never happen.

So one day my mother and father took me to her house it wasn’t an ordinary visit because my grandpa had a medical test and for that they had to go to a doctor whose clinic was about 3hr drive away and the test would take 2-3 hrs. Aunt Rubi decided to stay home she hated long drives and so my mother asked me to accompany her. I decided to stay.

After every one was gone aunt started to watch TV and I sat on the sofa admiring her figure she was wearing tight PJ's and a long shirt. It was middle of summer and it was pretty hot. I could see the perfect shape of her breasts which was very visible through the thin material of the bra. A little later she got tired and laid on the big couch as she laid there her T shirt rode up a little exposing her perfectly toned belly God she is beautiful I thought to myself.

After a while she said that her back was a little sore from all that uncomfortable position on the couch and asked me to rub it for her. (I have to mention here that I had a healers touch to a sore body and was famous around the family for my relieving massages and got very good comments), and she said “Lets see that what everybody babbles about your massages so much”, I said OK and got of from the sofa and got to her couch and sat there on my knees.

Then with the soft touch of my hand I started to give her a light rub on the back, as I rubbed her she gave a sigh of relive and said “AAh! God that feels good” I was satisfied with her remark and then I started to apply some pressure to her back, and went a little up she asked to rub her shoulders and back of the neck, I obeyed her and started to rub her shoulders,I was getting a little excited, we made small talks mostly about our lives and day to day stuff.

After I was done with her neck She thanked me by giving me a kiss on the cheek and said that I had magic in my hands and should open my own massage parlor the girls would die for a massage like that, and speaking of massage I was wondering that I was due to go to the massage parlor ( for women only) tomorrow for a body massage that would cost me RS 1500, I said “and” then she said “ and I was wondering that you are even better then those pro’s, you could give me a massage if you don’t mind” heck I would mind I was near faint and could not contain my excitement but I kept my cool and answered very calmly that it wont be a problem but what about my mom she would mind as ur her sis, she said that who is going to tell her and she wont be home until next 6 or 7 hours and besides ur doing ur aunt a favor. Then I said “I guess so”

Then she said “all right it’s settled then I’ll change into something more comfortable” after few minutes she came out wearing a baggy T-shirt with a low cut and buttons behind it so it could open easily, in which 2 of her could fit and very loose shorts (very short shorts) and in one hand was a bottle of body lotion. My jaws dropped and I was starting to get erect. Soon I was snapped back to reality when she handed me the bottle, I then patted on the couch signaling her to lie down. As she lay down on the couch she asked me to open the buttons of the shirt. I opened the buttons of her shirt with trembling hands. When it was open I came to know that she was wearing a very light bra the one made of that net material.


I instantly got a raging hard-on. I poured some cream on my hand and asked her where to begin and she said to start from her neck, I rubbed the cream on both of my hands and then rubbed it on her neck with slow and soft touch. After a few strokes I moved toward the shoulders I give them a little time and moved to the arm and hands I rubbed between her fingers and returned to her shoulders but she said to also massage her armpits I then moved my hands towards the armpit area and when I massaged there my hand slightly touched her bra covered breast.

Boy I was turned on then the other one, now touching intentionally but she did not responded and I began to massage her back I poured some more cream into the palm of my hand and when I rubbed it on her back she slightly responded to the difference of the temp. Of the cream by moving a little, I asked if she was OK and she said she was in heaven, I resumed rubbing her back and the sides, she asked me to go lower along the spinal column I then placed my hand on her spine and pressed a bit and took that pressure to the end till I could feel the starting of her ass crack and her panty band, I stopped there and then continued form above after a few more stokes I said the back was done if she wanted few more rubs to the back but she said that was fine and now I could do her feet and legs. In between she asked me that if I have any girlfriends and I told her that only one she asked if I was serious with her but I told her that no I was just fooling around.

Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 11:41 PM
I again poured some cream in my palm and started to rub it on her feet she giggled as she was very ticklish there I continued to her lower legs just below the knee nice long smooth rubs, she was breathing a little heavy I guess from all the soothing massage then I reached a little higher towards the thai but my hand was blocked by her shorts so I lingered down the leg, she noticed it and said “wait” and then did what I never expected but hoped she put her thumbs in the waist bands of the knickers and slowly started to pull them down but she paused for a moment and asked me If I was comfortable with that .

I was dumbfound and before I could screw it up I said in a low voice that its ok then she pulled them off, I swallowed hard and then I put my hands on her thai but still could not believe it that I was seeing and touching her naked ass (but her pussy wasn’t visible cause of panties) sure they were my fantasies. I slowly rubbed till I was just an inch blow her butt cheeks and lowered my hand but she said that a little higher so I got the ticket and went for the butt slowly rubbed her ass cheeks she was surly enjoying this; her breath rate and slow soft moans like “uuummmmm” were telling. I rubbed her cheeks a little more then I took a bold step and slowly inched my way in side her ass and gave a good rubbing there she did not show any objection. Then I gave a little rub to all the back areas from neck to feet as a sign that I was done.

When I stopped she turned around and with a breath taking smile she asked me if I was tired already, I said no, and why she has asked that she said that you have done only my back and the front remains just by hearing that my heart was in my throat and I had the most painful erection I ever had. By saying that she turned around and laid head up “wow that was a sight I begged to see” I thought to myself.

Suddenly she said “oops I almost forgot the shirt” and by saying that she slid off her shirt and her miraculous bra covered breasts were at display for me though bra was not doing a good job of covering her breasts almost more than half of the breast were not covered, suddenly I felt a little embraced by my instant color change to red she asked if I minded cause she needed her front massaged also and I said no its not that. She asked then what the problem was. I said that it just don’t feel rite. She said that I don’t have to worry and we were not doing anything wrong and it was just a massage I doubt it.

After having that conversation I took the cream and took a few drops of it and placed my hands on her flat stomach and I started to rub it in circular motions and then headed towards under breasts, I felt my erection tearing through my short covered boxers. I took control over myself and calmed my self down and concentrated on the massage, then I moved and did her neck and upper portion then I moved towards the legs which were the far sexiest legs I have ever seen; now from where I was sitting I could only see the camel toe which was bald almost visible through the thin material and that she had recently she has shaven her pubics off,

From legs I moved to the upper portion of the legs and rubbed that part till I reached near the pussy slit and inner thai but I could not access as her legs were closed I then looked at her and she opened her legs (now I knew where the game was going I was as nervous as I was excited),I reached the inner thai area and started to massage but not had the courage to touch even the outer sides of the pussy she noticed again and asked me that I was behaving like I have never touched or even seen a semi-nude girl before and acted like a virgin, I did not responded and instead I rolled my eyes off of her, then she said (now knowing that I was a virgin and haven’t even seen a nude girl before)

“OH! My God are you kidding me I would never had thought that a stud like you would be a VIRGIN” And she saw my stiffer and she said that I was showing it too, I was even now redder. She then lifted my chin till my eyes met hers and she said that it was nothing to be ashamed of and if I felt better she would tell her secret to me also. And I said what that was .she replied that she was still a virgin that was the point I came to know that my hot sexy aunt is still a virgin, I asked why that was? She answered that she didn’t want to give her cheery to a person she hardly knew and didn’t like dating a lot.

So she asked me that if I knew about women. I said a little as I watched porno and she asked If I had a fantasy girl and I replied that it was her, she was a little surprised and happy by the look of her face and then she asked me the most unexpected question that if I wanted to know more in practical term as we both were virgin, so I raised that stupid question that would it be wrong but she said that “look you don’t have a problem nor do I, nobody would have a problem as they wont know and besides you have needs and I have needs which have to be satisfied.

One day you would have to do it with some other girl so why not do it with the one u fantasized so much about” after considering for a second I said that yeah ur rite, hearing my answer she took her bra and panties off and for the first time in my life I saw a nude goddess in front of me for real, then she said ok first of all you have seen me naked lets see you now, I stripped to just boxers :she gave me a smile and told me to drop em down as I pulled my boxers down she saw my dick and was mesmerized by its sight and length. She just kept staring till I said that you can touch it she was snapped out of her state and she slowly reached down and grabbed my dick from its base.

I gasped as I felt her soft fingers caressing my dick she complemented me that I had a very lovely and long dick. I was very happy by her statement. I then lovingly took her into my arms and gently placed a soft kiss on her lips then I slightly gave her a bit long wet passionate kiss and took her lower lip In my lips and then I parted but this time I kissed her long and I inserted my tongue which was accepted by her mouth and our tongues swirled around in each others mouth exploring the unknown territory.

She broke the kiss and asked if I have done it before and that was an amazing sensation and I replied that only once but that was long time ago with my girlfriend. I then took her breast in my hand and played with the nipples and put one in mouth and sucked on it and gave it little bites just like in porno flicks she was moaning “ahhhhh.. Yeah that’s it… don’t stop.. ahhhhhh” then I gave little kisses on her belly she stopped me saying that now it was my turn to have the pleasure and she dropped down to her knees and took my dick in her hand and gave it a little pump then she placed little playful kisses on my cockhead and she cupped my balls and finally she took half of it in her mouth I jumped a little but she kept going, this was the best sensation I have ever felt, after 4-5 min of intense blowjob I was feeling my cum boil and warned her to take it easy. (I masturbated twice or thrice a week so control was not issue but a man is a man) then I took her by her shoulder and sat her on the couch and said that relax and enjoy.

I started kissing from where I left, I kissed her belly till I reached her pussy for the first time I saw a real pussy and a very cute one, puffy, pink, and aroma of nectar. I placed a kiss on her pussy lips and she let loose a deep loud hissing type of moan, I could see her hymen and I knew what I have to do and asked for her permission to deflower her she hesitated at first but then she said do it and I promised to as gentle as to be with a flower, she gave me a confused smile and with that I placed one finger in her vagina she moaned a little I then moved my finger to and fro and then I added another finger and a long satisfying moan came from her, and then I started to move my fingers a little faster ;her breathing became fast and in gapes.

I then put a little pressure on her hymen and she said that she wont be able to take it but I held her hand in mine and her head was on my shoulder I could feel her pain because when the pain increased she bit on my shoulder to suppress it so I felt how she felt. Now with swift move and appropriate pressure I broke her hymen (there was a small amount of blood but soon it stopped) and she screamed and dug her nails in my back and bit so hard on my neck that I almost bleed. After a while she calmed down and seeing what she has done to me apologized to me but I said there is no need for that but I took it as a mark of my first love and it didn’t hurt a bit instead I felt it as a turn on.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 11:44 PM
After hearing that she kissed me hard on my lips. then I took a wet wipe and cleaned her pussy, Now I slid down and placed my lips on her pussy and sucked on it she moan and told me where to put the pressure it took her word and did as she told me till I found her pressure point (clit) and suck on it and gave it a real hard tongue she moaned ”oh…oh…..oh aahhha fuck that’s the spot im going to cum don’t stop please ahhh…yaeh” and with a loud roar she came and I lapped up all her juices and the taste was a little funny but soon I began to like it.

Then she said that I want you in me I said that was she sure as she was just virgin an hour and half before she said yes; so I lowered my self on the couch and placed the tip of my dick at her entrance and rubbed against her clit she said not to tease her any more so I slowly lowered my self in her she was continuously moaning and getting louder inch by inch. Damn she was tight I thought I would faint, I then pulled out a little and then shoved in the full length in a long slow stroke she wrapped her legs around my back and pulled me in her till my pubic bone was against hers and my balls were hitting her asshole .

I was giving her kisses, I then started to move at a slow pace and increased speed with strokes, as I got faster she started to scream and was at the edge of her climax, with one last long powerful stoke I took her to the extreme and she climaxed which triggered me and I came in her pussy, she screamed in pleasure and collapsed on me I hugged her still my shaft inside her and we stayed like that for a while and then we hit the shower; washed and soaped each other, I was again hard and she said that we would have to do something about that and she turned towards the wall and placed her hand on it, stretched her legs and I got the hint and placed my now hard rod in her love chamber and made love till we both lost our edge and satisfyingly climaxed together, then we dried each other and got dressed, sat in the living room in each others arms and kissing now and then.

A few moments later Rubi said “I wish I could have a loving and caring man like you”, I said “you have me …….rite”, she said “no silly a husband like you”, I said that I can be your unofficial husband If you like and that I had a lot of time left for my marriage till then I am yours, when she heard my thought she hugged me tightly and kissed me, tiny drops of tear rolled down to her cheeks from her eyes( probely because I loved her more than any one had ever loved her), I wiped her tears and held her like that in a loving hug and said when ever you feel lonely just give me a call and I’ll be there for you, she said that she couldn’t be any happier and she felt like the luckiest woman alive. Our relation is till now as hot as it was then and our lovemaking is very often 2-3 times a week. We enjoy each others company a lot.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 11:50 PM
One more story here - Title : Daughter and Friends -

Living in the tiny apartment was fine for a divorced man. A small single bed, computer, television in the main room, a small kitchen and even smaller bathroom with a stand alone shower. What more could I ask for?

From time to time my thirteen year old daughter would come stay the night with me. She would always bring a friend or two along for company and I would give them the extra pillows and blankets that I kept in the small closet by the front door. They would curl up on the floor by my bed, for there was no other place to put them and I would play games on the computer late into the night. They would talk and giggle, not paying any attention to me as I would keep to my self and the computer. Eventually they would fall asleep. Not an exciting evening for any of us but no one seemed to mind. They were content to have each other's company and I was content to watch them sleep.

Many times I would lay on the bed and look at their young innocent faces. Then my eyes would wander, checking out the rise and fall of their still developing teen tits as they slept. I would take in the roundness of their pretty little asses and picture them rolling over and exposing their young pussies with a crop of new fine pubic hair. I would always end up grabbing my throbbing 8" cock and slowly milk it as I pictured what their naked young bodies looked like laying there on the floor beside me.

Then one very warm summer evening it happened. Mel, my daughter, short for Melissa, and two friends knocked on the door. Wearing only my boxers and a T-shirt I unlocked the door and slowly swung it open. I quickly took in the scene. Standing there before me was three beautiful teenage godesses. Mel, having just cut her light brown hair to shoulder length and wearing a tight shirt that revealed her tight mid section. Her nicely developing tits were very perky, they looked like a nice handfull and i could see the nipples straining against the material. She had on a very short pair of jean shorts that revealed her long tanned legs.

"Hi daddy! Can we stay the night?" she asked, knowing that there was no way I would ever say no to her and her lovely friends. "Meet my new friends Jamie and Mika."

I had never met either of these two young girls and slowly allowed my eyes to take in each one at a time. As I looked at Jamie, I noticed that she made no eye contact, for her eyes were lowered and checking out the slightly hardened bulge in my boxers. She had long flowing blond hair and was wearing a bikini swim suit top. Her tits were quite volumptous for her age and my cock jumped a notch as I fed on the flesh that the top did not quite cover. The swimsuit top barely covered her erect nipples! She was taller than Mel by about six inches and her long shapely legs quickly caught my eye. I followed them up until they disappeared under a short jean skirt. Then, my attention went to Mika. Mika was a very pretty asian girl, not quite as tall as Jamie but slightly taller than Mel.

Mika was thin but put together well. Her dark brown hair flowed around her face and her mouth was so inviting. She had pouty lips that made me instantly want to rub my dick across them. Damn! My cock grew another notch! Mika was wearing a short flowered sundress and beautiful brown legs extending from underneath.

I glanced back at Jamie and she raised her eyes to meet mine. A seductive smile came across her face to let me know that she was aware of the growing bulge in the front of my boxers.

"Sure, come on in Mel. You know you can sleep over anytime you like." I said as I turned and sat in the computer chair. I began surfing the web just to get my mind off the beauties that sat behind me on the edge of the bed not more than a few feet away. I was hoping that my cock would relax enough that I could swivel around and chat with the girls without being too noticeably erect. I found a random website that seemed boring enough and concentrated on the uninteresting material the site offered. When I swung my chair around, Mika looked my way while Mel and Jamie continued to chit chat about the things young girls talk about. Mel was sitting on the left and Mika to the right of Jamie.

They didn't seem to notice or care that Mika was no longer part of their conversation. Mika, looked deeply into my eyes but did not say a word. Then she slowly lowered her eyes to my boxers, where the fly had opened just a bit and I am sure she was taking in a good look at my package. My cock jumped a bit, straining against the material and Mika licked her lips not bothering to look up. Her sundress was way up her legs and as she lifted her eyes from my bulging boxers, she slowly spread her legs and lifted one to put it over the other.

It was so slow and intentional that my dick leaped and I had to adjust it so it would not pop out of the gap in the front. My stare followed the long dark legs right to the dark fuzzy V as she crossed her legs. She was not wearing any panties and I got a nice glimps of her hot pink pussy. It was shiney and wet. I could barely contain myself.

No sooner than her legs closed she joined the conversation with the other girls and then leaned into Jamie and whispered something. Jamie immediately glanced at my crotch and Mika kept the conversation going with Mel. By now my cock was very interested and I had adjusted it so that it ran along side of my leg. I am sure it looked like a huge cucumber attached to my leg and the head now peeked out the leg of my boxers.

Jamie could not take her eyes from it and squirmed a bit where she sat. Leaning back on the bed, she put her hands behind her and thrust her large tits towards me. Again my huge 8 inches bobbed to get free and she did not try to hide the fact she was staring at it. Jamie prentended to be stretching her legs out, strightened them and then opened them wide. I had a very good view directly up her short jean skirt. She was wearing a small pink thong that didn't even cover her swollen pussy lips.

I was so excited that I could have just about shot a huge load right then and there. The small talk stopped and I quickly spun around to avoid Mel from seeing how excited her father had become. Taking in the boring website once more.

"Daddy? Are you ok? Why did you turn around? You can talk to us too." She was so innocent that I wondered how she ever got involved with these cock tease friends of hers.

"I am ok honey, I just remembered I have some work to do on the computer." I said as I felt my throbbing member starting to go soft. They went back to their girl talk and I occasionally would swing around and get another round of cocktease. This went on for most of the evening and my balls were starting to ache. These little teenagers had the hot lava in my sac churning and they knew it!

When I could no longer stand it I asked them to make their beds on the floor so I could lay down and sleep. I had no intention of sleepin but was hoping that they would take the hint and fall asleep soon so I could jack off my fucking hardon and relieve the pressure built up by these horny teens.

However, it did not seem to be likely. They continued to chat and giggle. I thought they were never gonna go to sleep! The only thing I knew to do was to pretend that I was sleeping and maybe they would follow suit so that I could take care of business.

"I think your Father is sleeping." Mika said to Mel.

Mel reached up and lightly shook me, "Daddy are you awake?" she softly said. I mumbled something that could not have been understood and convinced them that I was sleeping. Now maybe they will do the same but again it did not happen.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 11:54 PM
Squinting just enough that it appeared as I was sleeping and yet allowing me to see the girls, I lay there quietly.

"Damn, this top is so confining!" Jamie said. "Mind if I take it off? Your dad is sleeping." She pulled the strings behing her neck before anyone could object and a very sweet set of teenage tits swung free. I couldn't believe it!
"Well, if you are going to sleep nude I am too!" Nika said as she stood and took of her sundress in one swift motion. "Come on Mel, get your clothes off. We may as well be comfortable."

Jamie stood and removed the tiny thong while Mel shyly undressed. Mell had her back to me and took off her top, then her jean shorts and panties came down together revealing a nice well rounded ass. I seen her young pussy as she bent over to gather her clothes and put them in a little pile nearby. My cock jumped! I have not seen Mel naked since she was a baby and must admit she turned out to be very desirable.

They sat in a small circle crosslegged completely naked and began talking again. This time it was not just teenage chit chat.

Mika said, "Mel, did you see what a huge dick your father has?"
"I did" said Jamie, "and I was teasing him all damn night with my hot little cunt. I spread my legs and thrusts my tits at him, everytime I would give him a show his big fucking cock would grow! It actually grew so big the head came right out of his shorts! Damn I would like to wrap my hands around that monster!"

"Just your hands?" Mika said teasingly. "I would wrap my lips around it! I also was giving him quite a show. He must be hornier than hell!"

"I noticed what was going on" Mel said. "I did't want Daddy to know though. I also caught a glimpse of his huge cock. I can't believe that it made me horny. My pussy is sopping wet and tingling thinking about it. He is so much larger than any of the teenage boys I have seen."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing! My dick had grown to full size listening to them. Damn, it seem like I was gonna burst! I pretended to stir and turned on my back and continued to pretend I was sleeping.

"Look! He must still be horny even though he is asleep!" Jamie said. "His big dong is standing straight up and it found it's way out of the boxers!"
Sneaking a peek through squinted eyes I notice all three girls were admiring what I had to offer. It was now my turn to tease them and I contracted the muscles in my ass and made my large member bob at them. They all just sat there for a long silent period admiring my long fat chunk of meat.

"See if he is sound asleep" Mika instructed Mel. Mel turned around and shook me again. I moaned but didn't say a word. Throught the tiny opening of my squinting eyes, I admired Mels teenage tits swaying near my face. I wanted to raise my head and take in one of her hard pink nipples and suck it but knew I better not.

"My turn!" Nika said. "I will find out if he is find out if he is sleeping." Nika approached the small bed and wrapped her tiny hand around my swollen cock. She stroked it a couple times and I couldn't help but to moan in pleasure.

"Oh Kathrine" I moaned, making up a name to help convince them I was sleeping.

"He is having a sex dream!" Nika said as she continued to slow stroke my hard cock up and down.

Precum has already found it's way to the tip of my dick and Nika leaned over and licked it up with her tongue. I couldn't believe what was happening! She turned to Mel and they embraced while Nika shared my precum. I could see their tongues working together sharing the taste of my hot clear precum!

"Damn I am soooo horny" Jamie said as she stood to join them. Jamie grabbed a handful of teenage ass with each hand and got her tongue in on the cum swapping.

"We need some more" she said with a horny seductive voice.
Jamie climbed on the bed to the left of me while Nika parted my legs and lay between them. Nika took out my balls and started licking my balls while Jamie slowly worked my swollen cock in her hand. She would start at the base where Nika now was licking my balls and slowly work up the long hard shaft, milking the wetness that my excitement was providing. Soon the head of my dick was glistening with a huge amount of the clear liquid and Jamie pointed it at Mel who was standing next to the bed shoving three fingers in and out of her wet teenage pussy.

Mel leaned over and took the whole head of my cock in her mouth even though it barely fit. Damn it felt good! She sucked and then lapped at the tip until it she had all the hot juice in her mouth and then again the three of them met over my hardon and shared the taste of my fluids.

As they twirled their tongues together, Nika played with and rubbed Jamie's large teen tits while Mel inserted her three pussy soaked fingers into Nikas hot juicy hole. Nika began to rotate her hips and moaning loudly. The more she moved the more she got fucked with Mels fingers. Mika let out a large squeal and began jerking uncontrollably on Mels fingers. I could not stand it any longer and as soon as her orgasm subsided I raised my head.

"Hey, did you forget about me already?" Not one of them was suprised that I was awake and they continued kissing and rubbing on each other.

"We have not forgot about you Daddy" Mel said in a husky seductive voice. "However, it is showtime for you! Take off your clothes and go to your chair now so that we can have the bed."

Not wanting them to get upset and stop, I did as I was told. Standing up, I dropped my boxers to the floor and my large member popped straight out at them. As I peeled of my T-shirt, they sat on the edge of the bed and Mel again took my dick in her mouth. Oh shit it felt so good, all moist and hot. She slowly forced more of it in her mouth until it hit the back of her throat. Ever so slowly she backed off and worked her tongue on the underside while sliding it out of her mouth.

Then again she was working down the length of the shaft with her lips, my cock sliding deeper. This time she did not stop when i bottomed out at her throat. Mel grabbed the cheeks of my ass and forced my cock deeper and into her throat. She did not stop until every inch was in her mouth and throat! Damn it felt good. After slowly taking every thing I had deep into her throat, she pointed the large purple head at Mika. The entire length of my dick was gleeming wet from Mel's saliva, lubricated and ready for Mika's sweet pouty mouth.

Much to my suprise, Mika did not waste any time showing Mel that she could also handle a large cock in her throat. Without hesitation Mika slammed her face on my slippery organ and it easly went in until my balls slapped her chin. Just as quickly, she pulled off of it and and again slammed her face right back at me. Jamie grabbed Nika's hair by the back of her head and started face fucking my cock with Mika's head. With each thrust of my hips to welcome her wet pretty mouth I was closer and closer to shooting my hot juice in this young asians throat! I was so ready to give her a load of my hot come and she and Jamie must have sensed it and stopped. I did not want to stop so I reach to feel the soft melons jutting out towards me from Jamies chest and she grabbed my hand.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
03-11-2007, 11:56 PM
"Oh no! Maybe later but for now you must watch only! The only participation you are to do is what we tell you to do!"

I couldn't believe it! Damn! Were they gonna tease me all night?
Mel dropped to her knees before me and started licking and sucking my balls, stirring up the hot liquid inside almost before the urge to cum had subsided. Jamie took my slippery cock in her soft hand and stroked it from the base to the head. The two of them continued this for what seemed like forever. I would get so close and they would back off and tell me that I was not to cum until later.

While Mel and Jamie continued to tease my aching dick, Nika got up from the bed and rummaged through the small purse she had brought with her. I barely felt her take my hands behind my back and cuff my wrists together.
"What are you girls up to?" I said in the most authorative voice I could muster. I wanted the use of my hands to explore and touch the young love nest of teens that surrounded me.

"Why Daddy, haven't you realized yet that we get really excited teasing you? If you have use of your hands, you will want to use them to touch our young hot bodies. We can not allow you to have any control of who gets to cum and when. We want to be in control, but don't worry Daddy, your big raging hardon will get to shoot it's steamy load soon enough." Mel looked at the other to girls and they all gave each other a knowing smile.Nika rolled the computer chair over to the bedside and the other two pushed me into it.

"Shit!" I thought. "I won't even be able to touch them or myself!"
"Now just sit here and enjoy the show" Nika said as she stroked my cock making sure it was still rock hard.

Then Mel lay on the bed and spread her legs wide. Mika got between her legs and startled licking her swollen pussy lips. Mel let out a moan and then a little squeal when Mika found her love button and swirled her tongue around it.

Jamie climbed up to Mels face and lowered herself so that Mel could do her as well. As soon as Mels tongue began to swirl and lick her hot young pussy, Jamie took her large teen tits in her hands and started moving her hips in rhythm with Mel's tongue. She was rolling and pinching her nipples, head tilted back and wiggling her ass on Mel's face. Nika inserted three fingers in Mels pussy and began to fuck her slowly. Mel's hips begin to raise with each push of Nika's hand. Nika slid the fourth finger in and Mel moaned loudly into Jamies hot dripping slit.

My balls ached for release as I watched the show these three young beauties performed for me. Then Mika inserted her thumb and her hand was inside Mel clear up to the knuckles. Mel bucked her hips wanting all that Mika could give her and moaning loudly as she lapped at Jamie's juices.

"You want it all Daddy's little slut?" Mika asked as she thrust her hand in and out of Mels dripping hole.

"Yes! Yes damn it! Give me all of it you fucking hot bitch! Fuck Daddy's girl hard! Right in front of him!" she screamed from inbetween Jamies legs.
With that Mika pressed hard into her hot wet box and the knuckles slid in. Her entire hand was in Mel's hot hole! Mel screamed in pain and pleasure as Nika fist fucked her and she buried her face even deeper into Jamies pussy. Mika took her free hand and began to furiously rub her own clit.

Mel was bucking like crazy screaming "Watch me cum Daddy, watch me cum!" My balls were beginning to churn. I could feel the hot jism boiling and wanting release. Jamie was now rubbing her own clit with one hand and painfully squeezing the nipple of one of her large tits with the other. Her head was back and eyes were glassy. Nika was humping her own hand that was rubbing her pussy while pulling her other hand almost out of Mel then ramming it back in.

Mel continued screaming. "Ahhhhhhh.... I am cumming! Daddy, I am cumming.... Oh fuck me you bitch... Fuck meeeee! Oh Daddy watch me cummmmm!"

Mika and Jamie both frantically rubbed their hot pussies and also began to orgasm. Listening to it all and watching, I could no longer take it! I have never came without some kind of stimulation, but I felt the hot juice churning and finding it's way up my long hard cock! Just as the girls were all peaking and screaming with their orgasms, my cock began to jerk and shot a huge wad into the air and it landed on Mel's belly forming a large pool of thick white cum. As I stood, another and another shot out. I am not sure how many streams flew into the air and landed on the young babes before me. l have never had such an orgasm in my life.

The three girls all collapsed on the small bed and I also collasped back into the chair. My cock still jerking as it began to shrivel to normal size.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 12:14 AM
Here's one interesting story - Title : Blackmailed by her husband -

It was a typical night in our house, I was in the den watching the TV and my wife Kim Lee was in the living room watching Chinese programs on that TV. Kim Lee is a beautiful little Asian woman with a tight body in her early forties. Her shiny black shoulder length hair framed her face in perfectly and made her big brown eyes look soft and inviting.

For a woman her age she had a slender well shaped body that was 5 feet 4 inches tall and she weighed 102 pounds. Her firm 34 B breasts and hard tight little ass made her body look almost like a teenaged girl. She was not into sex at all and never wanted to try anything new or exciting. With her it was always missionary position in bed with the lights out. With the same old thing for 15 years sex between us had gotten boring and rare. I still loved her but wasn’t as excited about sex with her as I was in our early years together. Some of my friends commented often about how good she looked. My best friend Jim even said that he would like to trade wives with me for a few hours.

His wife was a hot looking little blond that I had wanted to fuck for a long time. I thought about how much fun swinging with them would be but I didn’t mention it to my wife. I knew she would get pissed off and we would have a big fight if she knew how I felt. In the end she still wouldn’t change or do anything new and I would never hear the end of her complaining about it.

One day when Jim and I were talking, he brought up the idea of the four of us getting together for a night of drinking, fun and wild sex. I laughed and told him again how boring my sex life with her was and that she seldom drank.
He laughed and said “Too bad we can’t do something about that. The four of us could have a lot of fun together”. He mentioned some things that he would like to do to my wife. I didn’t say anything about him and the things he wanted do to Kim Lee because I was thinking about doing many of the same things to his wife.

Over the next several weeks Jim and I talked more and more about getting together for a night of wild sex and how much fun we could have. The more we talked about it the more we wanted it. One day while we were talking I mentioned that my wife was so conservative that we couldn’t even blackmail her into doing anything fun.

“Too bad we can’t get some pictures to blackmail her with” Jim said.

“I have some pictures of her naked in the bedroom, but nothing we could use. She would recognize the pictures and she would know that I gave them to someone. The blackmail wouldn’t work and she would divorce me for sure” I told him.

“Can I see them” Jim asked?

“No, I shouldn’t have even told you about them” I told him.

“Please, I won’t tell her. She is one sexy little lady and I will show you some pictures of my old lady” he begged.

We continued to talk about it and he continued to beg, but I wouldn’t give in. For a week and a half he continued to beg and come up with reasons for me to show him the pictures I had, he even showed me some pictures of his wife Mary. Finely I had herd enough begging and I must admit that I wanted to see allot more of Mary. It was Saturday and my wife was going to the store to get some food for another Bar B Q. Jim was helping me do some work around the house so we invited Jim and Mary to stay for a cook out. After my wife had left I told Jim to come with me. I took him into the house and into my den. He got so excited when I told him what I was going to show him as I turned my computer on. I took a CD out of my hiding place and slipped it into the drive. A file icon popped up on the screen, I motioned for him to take the mouse.

“Go ahead, open the file and enjoy yourself” I told him.

He went through the pictures in one sub file and then another. The more pictures he saw the bigger the smile on his face got.

“She is hotter than I thought” Jim said with a smile. “I can’t believe how firm her tits look” he said. Then his smile turned into a sly sneaky grin. “You know Bob. I have a good graphics program on my computer. I could take some of these pictures and make it look like she was doing anything we wanted anywhere we wanted” he said.

“What good would that be” I asked?

“You mentioned blackmailing her about a week ago. With what I could do with these pictures we could blackmail her into doing anything we want" Jim said.

“As soon as she saw the pictures she would know that they were fake. She would know that she had never posed for the pictures” I replied.

“Don’t worry Bob, we can work something out. Maybe we could get her drunk or something” Jim suggested.

“How? Where? She don’t normally drink” I told him.

“I will talk to Mary, maybe we can invite you and your wife to go out with us some night. When she isn’t looking I have a little pill to put into her drink. Even if she don’t drink enough to get really drunk the pill will mess her up enough so she wont remember what happened” Jim told me.

“You plan on telling your wife about what we want to do to my wife? Are you crazy” I asked sarcastically?

“My wife and I are in to swinging. What I didn’t tell you is that Mary is bisexual and enjoys a good mouth full of pussy when she can get it. That’s not something you tell everyone you know. She has told me several times that she would like to spend some quality time in bed with Kim Lee Jim said.

“I don’t know Jim. I will have to think long and hard about it. I love my wife and I really don’t want to hurt her”.

“Ok Bob, the pills wont hurt her, they will only make her real drunk fast. Just let me know so I can work on the photos” Jim said with a grin.
I told him that I would think about it but he couldn’t take any of the pictures home with him now. He looked disappointed but agreed as I turned off the computer and we went back to work.

My wife came home from the store with three bags of groceries. I took the bags into the house for her. Before I could put the bags down she started bitching and complaining about everything. I put the bags down and walked out of the house and went back to work. Soon Mary came over and helped my wife with the cooking. About 5:30 pm we were sitting down to eat and by 6:30 pm we were cleaning up after the meal. After Jim and Mary left my wife began complaining again. Nothing was ever good enough. When we got into bed I tried getting close to her to give her a hug and a good night kiss but she just pushed me away and complained even more.

I was getting tired of all her bitching and complaining. The next day when Jim asked me about the pictures and our idea to blackmail my wife I was ready to do something.

“Ok Jim, I will give you a copy of the disk with all the pictures when Kim Lee leaves for work tomorrow. How long will it take you to get them done” I asked?

“I don’t know, I will have to talk to Mary first and have her invite you and Kim Lee out. After a few drinks we will take some background pictures.” Jim continued to explain what he would do to the pictures and how his wife Mary could help set everything up.

“Are you sure that Mary will help and not tell my wife what we are going to do” I asked? I was concerned.

“Of course she will help. They are friends but Mary would love to have some fun with your wife’s sexy little body” Jim replied.

I felt bad, but I was tired of all her bitching and complaining. Sex was rare and always the same old thing. I still loved my wife but I felt like I had to do something to make a big change in our marriage.

Three days later when Kim Lee came home from work, she looked at me and asked me what I had planned for Saturday night. I was surprised because she usually told me what she wanted me to do and then we would argue about it. I told her that I didn’t have any plans. She told me that Jim’s wife
Mary had invited us out to dinner and drinks Saturday evening. She also told me that Jim had gotten his tax return check and they had decided to celebrate with us. I told her that I really didn’t want to go out. I knew if I said no she would want to go even more. I knew what was planned and I wanted to go but I didn’t want her to change her mind if I gave in too easy. I told her that I would think about it while I was getting the bills ready for mailing.

After dinner I told her again that I really didn’t want to go but if she really wanted to go I would go. My wife said ok, I will tell Mary when I see her tomorrow. I tried to sound a little disappointed as I told Kim Lee Ok. I went back to the den and turned on the TV. I turned the volume up so my wife wouldn’t hear me. I called Jim and told him that my wife fell into our little trap and she would be talking to Mary tomorrow. We talked a little longer before we hung up. I was all excited for the next few days as the weekend got closer.

I had to be careful around my wife so she wouldn’t suspect anything.
Saturday evening came and at 5:00 pm Kim Lee and I were standing on Jim and Mary’s doorstep. Jim opened the door and welcomed us.

Mary came into the room smiling, “hi Bill and Kim Lee, are you ready to go yet Jim” she asked as she picked up her purse?


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 12:19 AM
We all agreed that we were ready then went out and got into Jim’s car. Jim drove and within a half hour we were walking into a nice seafood restaurant. We had a wonderful dinner, then we loaded back into Jims car for a short drive to a local club.

I paid the cover charge and a cute young waitress in a short black skirt lead us to a table near the dance floor. She took our drink orders and disappeared in the crowd by the bar. My wife only ordered a coke and we got concerned that our plan would fall apart if she didn’t drink something stronger. My wife and I danced one dance then Mary asked me if she could dance with me while Jim danced with Kim Lee. My wife and I looked at each other then I said I would love to dance. Jim led Kim Lee out onto the dance floor and Mary and I moved to an open spot that was near the table. About half way through the dance Mary led me back to the table where the waitress was walking by.

Mary ordered another round of drinks but this time she ordered a rum and coke for my wife. When Jim and Kim Lee came back to the table the drinks were just being delivered. My wife sat down and took a drink. “Wow, I hadn’t planned on drinking tonight but that is good” Kim Lee said. Jim and I were drinking Beer, my wife was now drinking rum and coke and Mary was our designated driver so she was drinking coke. Between us we kept my wife drinking. She was drinking two rum and cokes to one of our beers. When Kim Lee was done her third rum and coke she excused herself. She had to go pee so Mary also excused herself and they went to the ladies room together. Jim ordered another rum and coke for my wife as soon as they left.

When the ladies returned to the table my wife had a fresh drink in front of her. Jim looked at her and asked her to dance again and without hesitation she accepted. As soon as they were out of sight on the crowded dance floor Mary reached into her purse and pulled out a small camera and a small white pill. Mary winked at me and stood up. She walked around the table and stood where my wife had been sitting. I watched closely as Mary backed up to the edge of the table. She used one hand to take some pictures and with the other hand she dropped the little white pill into my wife’s drink. She continued to move around and take pictures.

After one more drink my wife was beginning to appear intoxicated. Mary took the camera from her purse again and handed it to me.

“Here, take this and get a bunch of pictures in the men’s restroom” Mary instructed in a whisper.

I didn’t know why they wanted me to take pictures in the men’s room but I excused myself and went to the bathroom. There were two men inside when I got there so I took my time. I carefully snuck a few pictures of them and when they were gone I took the camera and began taking pictures of everything. I took pictures of everything I could think of and from every angle I could. When I was done taking pictures I put the camera away and went back to the table. Kim Lee was looking vary drunk by now and we decided to go home. I handed the camera back to Mary.

“Come on Kim Lee, lets go to the bathroom before we go home” Mary said to my wife as she looked at me and winked.

In a heavily slurred and week voice my wife said “Ok, I’ve got to pee again anyway”. Kim Lee stood up and almost fell down. Mary guided her through the crowd and into the bathroom. When they returned Jim had paid the bill and we left the club.

When we got home Jim and Mary helped me take my wife into the house. Kim Lee was so drunk that she was passed out half the time. We decided to try to get some more pictures of her. We took her into the bedroom and put her on the bed. She was passed out and only woke up for a few seconds at a time but she was so far gone that she wouldn’t remember anything. Jim took the camera and began to take more pictures as Mary and I stripped my wife.

I stood on the bed with one foot on each side of Kim Lee. I reached down, grabbed her wrists and pulled her up into a sitting position, then held her arms up over her head. Mary moved in behind her and pulled her shirt up over her head. Before we took it off Mary also unfastened Kim Lees white lace bra and pulled it up to her shirt. Carefully we pulled the shirt and bra off and laid her back down on the bed. I could see Jim out of the corner of my eye. He was constantly moving and taking pictures of my wife’s bare breasts form many different angles and even some close ups. Mary moved beside Kim Lee and unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans. I bent down, grabbed her ankles and pulled my wife’s legs up and back over her head to roll her hips up off the bed.

Mary waited until Jim was in a good position to take pictures then hooked her hands into the waistband of Kim Lees Jeans and panties. Mary wiggled and pulled until Kim Lee’s jeans and panties slid up around her knees. I let her legs down and gave control of them to Mary. Mary finished pulling the jeans and panties off, then spread Kim Lee’s legs wide open. My wife was laying there completely naked with her legs spread wide open. My cock got so hard as I stood there and watched my completely naked wife being photographed and touched by our friends.

Mary stepped back and again Jim moved in and took picture after picture of my wife’s naked body. He got some real close pictures of her closed shaved crack, before Mary stepped up and kneeled between her legs. Mary reached out and spread my wife’s soft pussy lips open. Jim changed position and kept taking pictures as Mary slid one and then two fingers into my wife’s cunt.
During the next hour Mary had licked Kim Lee’s pussy and sucked on her nipples. Mary also pulled her skirt up, slipped her panties off and squatted down over my wife’s face to make it look like my wife was licking her pussy.

Then Jim took his turn while Mary took pictures. At one time we were all naked and Jim and I were in poses that made my wife look like a willing participant. Mary handed me the camera so she could get back into the action. I stood there and watched as Jim lifted and spread my wife’s legs wide apart. At first I was mesmerized by the sight of Jim’s 9 inch cock as it pushed and forced it’s way into my wife’s tight pussy. Then I regained my senses and began to take more pictures.

By the end of the night Jim and I had each fucked her twice and Mary had climaxed on her face four times after masturbating. Mary made sure to cover Kim Lee’s hand and face with pussy juice to make it look suspicious. When we were done my wife had two loads of cum leaking out of her cunt, one out of her asshole and one in her mouth.

Mary and I got my wife dressed in the same clothes she wore to the club and we gave her face a quick wash. We didn’t give her face a good washing because we wanted her to wake up wandering what had happened. When we were all done with her we laid her on the couch and covered her up with a blanket to make it look like she had passed out there. We had been using Jim’s digital camera and to our surprise we had taken over three hundred pictures that night. We said good night and Jim and Mary went home.
When my wife woke up the next day it was almost noon.

“I feel so sick. What happened last night” she asked?

Before I could answer she stood up and ran to the bathroom. I could hear her throwing up from the living room. I really felt bad that she was so sick and I almost called the blackmail off. When she came out of the bathroom and started complaining because I left her on the couch instead of putting her in bed I changed my mind again. She didn’t see me watching her when she went into the bathroom to shower. I was peeking around the door and watched her take her clothes off. When she pulled her panties down she found the large stain of semi dry cum in the crotch and all over the front.

She slowly and cautiously ran her hand down over her belly and in between her legs. I could see her face cringe in a mirror when her fingers made contact with her sore swollen pussy. A vary scared look spread across her face as she carefully rubbed her sore pussy. When she pulled her hand out from between her legs I could see the cum that was covering her fingers. I watched the shocked look on her face change to terror as she began to wonder what had happened the night before. I stepped back when she began to move to the mirror. I was still hiding when she looked into the mirror and saw more stuff crusted on her face around her lips.

She looked at the crust on her face then looked at the cum that covered her hand. I could see her entire body begin to shake with fear. She quickly turned and walked as fast as she could to the shower. Cum was still leaking out of her cunt and now it was running down her leg with every step she took. I know the water was cold when she first turned it on but she didn’t hesitate as she stepped in and began to wash herself.

That evening when we sat down for dinner my wife cautiously brought up the subject of the night before. I told her that we had gone to the club and after a few drinks she had begun to get a little wild. I also told her that she had made several trips to the bathroom to pee and that she must have gotten sick many times. When she went to the bathroom she was in there for long periods each time. Jim, Mary and I had planned out every detail of our story and I was feeding my wife all of it. I made her actions sound suspicious but I also made her think that I believed nothing wrong had happened. Over the next few days my wife had asked Jim and Mary about our night out. We all told her the same thing so she began to relax. A few days later she was back to her old self, complaining about everything.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 12:23 AM
Jim and I saw each other almost every day and after a week of working on the pictures he told me that he had about a dozen pictures ready. On Saturday my wife went out to do some shopping. As soon as she left I called Jim.

“Hay Jim, my wife is gone and she wont be back for at least an hour and a half. Can I come over and take a look at the pictures you made” I asked?
“Sure Bob, I will turn the computer on and have the pictures ready for you to see when you get here” Jim replied.

I went out the back door and by the time I got to Jim’s house Mary was waiting for me with the door open.

“Hi Bob. Those pictures came out real good. You would never know that they weren’t real” Mary said with a sly smile stretching across her face.I went in the little office that Jim had set up in the basement. The first thing that caught my eye was a picture of Kim Lee on Jim’s computer. She was bent over a sink in the men’s bathroom and her jeans and panties were down around her ankles.

I recognized the picture in the background and the men that appeared to be looking at my wife’s bare ass. It was a picture I took when I went to the bathroom. Jim had taken that picture and one of the pictures we took of Kim Lee when we got home and put them together. I looked close and I couldn’t tell that the picture was fake. He had put some other pictures together to make a picture of her kneeling in the bathroom giving one of the men a blowjob. When I finished looking at all twelve pictures I was in awe. I couldn’t believe how real they looked. If I didn’t know they were fake I would never have guessed.

Jim, Mary and I talked about when and how we would give the pictures to Kim Lee. After an hour of planning we were ready to carry out our blackmail plans. I went home and back to work just in time because my wife got home early. I helped her take the grocery bags into the house and listened to her complain about traffic and how crowded the store was. She was making me crazy like usual.

Friday morning we were all ready. I got up at 6:00am like usual and my wife was still asleep when I called into work and told them that I was sick. I told them that I couldn’t come in to work and I would be back to work Monday. My boss said that it was ok and he told me to take care of myself. I got cleaned up, dressed and ready for work. While I was eating breakfast I herd my wife moving around in the bedroom. I was ready for work like usual but today I stalled and waited until she came out. I said good bye and gave her a little kiss on the cheek as I walked out the door.

I knew she was watching when I backed out of the driveway, turned my car and drove away. Instead of going to work I drove my car to a parking garage where Mary was waiting to pick me up. When we got back to her house Jim snuck out the back door and put a large envelope on the steps to our back door. When Jim got back we used a brand new cell phone to call Kim Lee.

“Hello” Kim Lee said when she answered the phone.

Jim disguised his voice “I saw you at the club a few weeks ago and I was lucky enough to have my camera with me. I got some good pictures of you that night. The men you were with in the men’s bathroom looked like they had some fun, now it’s my turn”.

“What are you talking about” Kim Lee asked?

In a strange voice Jim replied “I thought you might need something to think about so I left some pictures on your back step. I am watching your back door, you can’t see me if you look but I can see you. I will wait on the phone until you look at the pictures and then I will tell you what to do.

“I don’t know what you think you are doing but I wont cooperate” Kim Lee said.

“That’s fine with me. I will post the pictures all over the internet and make sure that every man in your neighborhood gets a full set, including your husband” Jim told her. “Now do you want to do as you are told or do I just hang up and show everyone how much fun you can be” Jim asked?

Mary and I were watching out the upstairs window that over looked the back steps to my house. We watched Kim Lee slowly open the back door and look around to see who was watching. She still had the phone in her hand as she carefully squatted down and picked up the large envelope full of pictures. Quickly she stepped back inside and closed the door.

Jim had turned the speaker phone on so we all could hear, all of a sudden we herd Kim Lee say “oh my god, no. What are you going to do” she asked?

“That all depends on you lady” Jim said in a distorted voice. “If you cooperate I will fuck you once or twice a month for the next six months. I will fuck you any where, any way and any time I want. If you don’t cooperate or if you tell anyone I will spread your pictures all over the internet and to all your friends before you find me. Now will you cooperate” Jim asked?

“Do I have a choice” Kim Lee asked?

“Yes, you do have a choice. You can cooperate or be disgraced and embarrassed for the rest of your life. That’s not counting what will happen when your husband finds out.

Now what is your answer” Jim asked forcefully?

“Ok, Ok. I will do what you want, but some things I won’t do” Kim Lee replied.

“No, you will do anything I tell you or else” Jim barked.

“Ok. What do you want me to do” Kim Lee asked?

“Good” Jim said. “Now put on the blindfold that was in the envelope and sit down at the kitchen table. We will come in the back door. If you don’t have the blindfold on or if you take it off our deal is off”.

“What do you mean, we? I have to let you come over but nobody else” my wife said.

“Look bitch, you will do what I tell you, where I tell you and to who I tell you. Do I have to keep repeating myself by reminding you about the pictures. Does your husband have a good lawyer” Jim asked?

“Ok, Ok, I will be sitting at the table. I am hanging up the phone now and will wait for you” my wife said in a vary low, sad voice.

“Good, I am glad that you will cooperate, we will be there in about five minutes. Be blindfolded and ready” Jim instructed her before he hung up the phone.

We waited for a few minutes before we went out the back door and snuck over to my house. Jim looked into the kitchen window and saw Kim Lee sitting at the table with the blindfold on. “She is ready” Jim whispered. We opened the back door, quickly walked in and put masks on just in case she peeked.

“Who is there" Kim Lee asked?

Jim disguised his voice again and told her that we were the people that were going to fuck her senseless. My wife began to whimper and cry as she realized that this was not just a bad dream.

“Come with us” Jim ordered. He grabbed her arm and led her to the living room. “Just stand there and don’t give us any trouble” Jim told her. We gathered around her and began to run our hands all over her body. My wife flinched at our every touch and then shook in fear as our hands began to explore her body. Mary was standing behind my wife with her arms wrapped around Kim Lee. Her hands softly rubbed against my wife’s breasts on their way down to her waist. With a slow smooth motion Mary lifted my wife’s dark blue T-shirt.

With only more tears and no hesitation Kim Lee raised her arms above her head to allow the shirt to be pulled up and removed. Mary pulled the T-shirt up over Kim Lee’s head and over her arms until it came off. I kneeled in front and unbuckled and unzipped my wife’s jeans while Jim stood to one side and slid one hand down the front of her soft cotton panties. Again my wife cringed when Jim touched her soft smooth skin. I pulled the jeans down around her ankles then reached for her panties.

They were nothing sexy, just plain white cotton panties with little smiley faces printed all over them. I had seen them hundreds of times and didn’t waste any time pulling them down. Jim ordered her “Step out of your jeans and panties. Next time wear something sexy for all of us”


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 12:28 AM
“All of you? How many people are here” Kim Lee asked?

“Don’t worry about how many people are here, just do what you are told” Jim snapped.

Kim Lee didn’t say another word, she just lifted one foot then the other and stepped out of her clothes. Mary had unhooked my wife’s flimsy black bra and slid it down her arms until it fell off and dropped on my head. Mary giggled a little when she looked down and saw the bra hanging with one cup on each side of my head. I stood up and tossed the bra on the couch.

“On your knees lady, my cock needs some attention” Jim said. My cock was already hard as a rock but I thought it would explode when I saw my completely naked wife sink to her knees in front of Jim. He stepped forward and pressed the head of his uncircumcised 9 inch cock against her lips. She pulled back but Jim told her to lick and suck it, then he grabbed her hair and pulled her head back to his hard shaft. Reluctantly she searched with her hands until she found Jim’s leg. Then slowly her hand moved up his leg past his thigh to his hard cock. Jim was tall and even on her knees Kim Lee seemed short and had to pull his hard shaft down to meet her lips. She paused for a moment but Jim pushed forward and his foreskin hit her lips.

“Get started bitch” Jim insisted.

My wife whimpered a little as her lips parted and her tongue began to lick and probe the foreskin covering his cock head. I was so engrossed in the sight of my wife’s tongue sliding up and down that long hard shaft. After a few strokes up and down his shaft my wife pushed the foreskin back with her lips and accepted his meat into her mouth. I saw that Jim was smiling, Kim Lee was holding his cock with both hands and her head was slowly moving forward and back. She was only taking the head into her mouth as it moved in and out

“Deeper” Jim ordered as he pushed deep into her mouth.

My wife pulled back suddenly to pulled Jim’s cock out of her mouth. She gagged and choked when Jim pushed again and his cock hit the back of her throat.

“Never had anyone in that deep before did you bitch” Jim asked? “Don’t worry lady, we will fix that. My friend here is a little smaller. He will be a good one to break you in and stretch your throat out for me. Come with me”.

Jim made her crawl on her knees over by the couch where I was standing. Jim instructed her to pull my pants down and suck my cock as deep as she could. My wife didn’t know it was me and she felt around until she found my belt and zipper. Soon she had my pants and underwear down and I stepped out of them. She felt around again until she found my engorged piece of meat. Before she could start sucking I sat down on the couch, spread my legs and pulled her head into my crotch. She crawled closer on all fours until her elbows were on my legs, then she gripped my shaft and guided it into her mouth.

My wife had begun to accept the fact that we were going to do what ever we wanted and she couldn’t do anything about it. Her crying and whimpering had stopped and she did what she was told without hesitation. Her head started moving up and down and her lips were closed tightly around my shaft. She was taking my cock deeper into her mouth but not deep enough to make her choke. Jim instructed her to swallow it as he pushed her head down hard and her lips went all the way down to the base of my shaft. When he let her head go she pulled up and off and choked again. Jim held her head and pushed it back onto my cock. She started sucking again only this time she went deeper. I could feel the head of my cock enter her throat a few times and then she would choke again. She continued doing this several times until she didn’t choke anymore.

I was watching my wife sucking and taking my cock down her throat. It was such a fantastic blow job I knew I wouldn’t last long. It was better than she had ever done before and it didn’t take long before I could feel the pressure start to build in my balls. Jim and Mary could see the affect that my wife’s sucking was having on me. Mary bent over and gave me a quick kiss and a wink before she walked around and knelt behind my wife. Mary smiled then put a finger in her mouth seductively. Then she ran her finger down my wife’s back, over her ass and in between her legs to her soft tight pussy. Kim Lee was startled by the feel of this strange finger rubbing and probing the soft tight folds of her womanhood.

Mary didn’t finger Kim Lee’s pussy vary long before she stopped. I was about ready to explode when Mary stood up and began to do a strip. She danced slowly as she unbuttoned her white blouse slipped it down her arms and dropped it on the floor. Her breasts looked like they had been stuffed into her lace bra and her small light brown nipples were hard and straining to push their way through. Her hips moved and wiggled wildly while she unzipped her skirt and dropped it around her feet. Mary turned her back toward me and gave her tiny little ass an extra shake in my direction while she reached up and unhooked her bra. After dropping her bra on the floor she bent over, spread her legs slightly and slid her white lace thong down. Her ass and pussy were in plain view for me to see as she reached back and spread her ass cheeks open.

“Its yours when you are ready sweetie” Mary said with a sly grin.

With the blow job that my wife was giving me and the vary sexy strip show that Mary just did I couldn’t hold back any more. I reached down and held Kim Lee’s head so she couldn’t pull away and shot one of the biggest loads of my life into her mouth. She tried to pull away but I wouldn’t let her head go. I pumped load after load of my thick cream into her hot mouth as she struggled to get free. My cum was leaking out around her lips as she continued to struggle to get away. In a disguised voice I told her to swallow it but she shook her head no while she tried to pull away.

“I said swallow it bitch. If you don’t I will push your head down and cum down your fucking throat” I told her in the same disguised voice.

She stopped struggling and I could feel the suction from her mouth get stronger on my cock as she swallowed reluctantly. When I was done shooting my load in her mouth I pushed her away and Mary took my place on the couch. Mary spread her legs wide apart and laid back. I pushed my wife forward so her face dropped between Mary’s wide spread legs. Kim Lee felt around to find the next cock for her to suck, but jumped up fast when she found a hairless pussy instead. Jim moved around and took another picture with the camera he had brought. He handed me the camera and stepped in behind my wife. Forcefully he pushed her head back down between Mary’s legs and told her to start licking.

“No, I am not like that” My wife mumbled from between Mary’s creamy thighs.

“Does your husband have a good divorce lawyer” Jim asked?

“You bastards” my wife said as she bent over again and started licking Mary’s soft shaved crack. Jim smiled as he watched my wife’s ass move while she was licking his wife’s pussy. He knelt down behind Kim Lee, grabbed her hips and pulled her ass up into position. He pushed her legs apart with his knees and moved forward placing the head of his hard cock against my wife’s tender brown pussy lips.

Again my wife struggled and shook her head but this time Mary had her fingers tightly tangled in my wife’s silky black hair and was pulling her head tight against her pussy. I could hear my wife squeal and try to scream in protest but the sounds were muffled in Mary’s dripping pussy. All of a sudden Jim lunged forward and drove his 9 inch peace of meat deep into my wife’s tight dry cunt. She let out a loud scream of surprise and pain and her entire body was forced forward, her face plowed into Mary’s pussy. Kim Lee was inexperienced at licking pussy but Mary was enjoying every flick of the tongue my wife gave her. Mary’s head was tipped back and she was breathing hard, her fingers were tightly gripping the hair tangled between her fingers.

Mary had rolled her hips up and wrapped her legs tightly around Kim Lee’s head. Jim had pulled back until only the large head of his cock was inside of my wife and then he thrust forward again. After three or four more strokes of his big cock Kim Lee stopped resisting and her pussy began to get wet and relaxed. Jim pumped harder and deeper with every stroke until his balls were slapping my wife’s naked flesh. Her cunt had accepted the pounding that it was getting and got wetter and wetter. I was still taking pictures and I could see her pussy juice running down her leg and making a spot on the carpet.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 12:32 AM
Every time Jim pushed in Kim Lee’s body was forced forward harder and harder. The pounding Jim was giving my wife was being forced through her body and drove my wife’s face harder against Mary’s twat. Mary could feel the increase in force against her clit and she was on the edge of loosing control. I was standing near by taking more and more pictures when Mary reached over and grabbed my now hard cock.

She was gasping for air but still pulled me close and began to suck my dick like she was possessed. She didn’t lick or play with it, she just sucked it in like she was trying to suck the head off and make it collapse like a straw. I knew I wouldn’t be able to take that for long but Marry stopped sucking and let my dick spring out of her mouth. She threw her head back hard, her entire body got as stiff as a board and I could see her begin to shake.

A low guttural grown began come from her and quickly got louder as it turned into a scream. Her body continued to shake a quiver. Just as her body began to relax from one orgasm another orgasm would begin. Orgasm after orgasm attacked her body without mercy. Jim could see what was happening to Mary and pulled my wife away from her pussy. He grabbed Kim Lee by the hips and began to pound her even harder. I was surprised when I noticed my wife was rocking back to meet his thrusts. My wife began to let out soft moans of pleasure but I shook my head at Jim. I whispered into his ear. When I was done he looked up at me with a big smile and nodded his head.

“Stand up our dirty little Asian slut” Jim told her as he pulled his cock out.

I was taking more pictures and I could see how stretched out, red and swollen her love hole was. I could tell that she was ours to do with as we pleased when she stood up and she kept her head bowed down in disgrace. Jim sat down on the couch and pulled her onto the couch and on top of him.

Carefully he guided her sore swollen pussy back on to his ridged shaft and pushed her down hard on it. She was still wet and slid all the way down without any problem. Jim squeezed my wife’s firm breasts and pinched her hard little brown nipples. She winced in pain but still began to slide up and down on his shaft at his command. Jim pulled her on top of him and spread his legs.

My wife’s pussy and ass were spread open and in plain view, her juices covered Jim’s ridged shaft and ran down over his balls. Everything was so wet when I moved up behind my wife and pressed the head of my dick against her tightly puckered asshole. She slid up Jim’s shaft in an effort to pull away from my cock but Jim and I both pushed her back down hard. She let out a loud painful yelp and a spasm of pain shot through her when the head of my dick forced its way past the threshold and into her tight anal opening.

The dark brown tissue and muscles around her asshole yielded to the forced penetration and stretched tightly around my hard shaft. She cried and whimpered as I slowly pushed deeper and deeper inside her virgin ass. We began to push and pull my wife’s naked stretched and abused body up and down on our cocks. I could feel her asshole spasm, contract and release around my shaft as her body began to accept the violation that was taking place between her legs.

Her pussy and ass hole felt so tight around our cocks that it didn’t take long before Jim began to feel the pressure in his balls start to move up his shaft. To my surprise I noticed that my wife was beginning to respond to the fucking that she was getting. I could hear low grunts again coming from her every time she dropped down harder and harder on the two shafts of flesh that were pounding and stretching her sore swollen openings.

“Oh damn, she’s tight. Fuck me bitch, fuck me” Jim panted.

I could see and feel my wife grind her pussy and ass into Jim and I every time she came down on us. Her asshole had relaxed but was still tight around my cock. It felt like she was squeezing my shaft and milking my cock every time she slid up my shaft.

Jim couldn’t take any more and I herd him groan loudly. My wife was jumping up and down like she was bouncing up and down on a spring. When I looked up I saw Jim tense his body, lock his arms around my wife and shove his cock hard and deep inside her tunnel of womanhood. That was all she could take and she dropped down hard on his shaft. Her entire body began to quiver and the muscles in her ass tightened even more as it grabbed my cock. She continued to shake, grunt and moan as she fell over on top of Jim. I lifted myself for a better angle and drove her asshole harder. I herd her let out a loud gasp between moans.I continued to pound her ass mercilessly.

Mary had regained some control and saw what was happening. She moved over beside me and leaned over to kiss me. I couldn’t believe what was happening. I had my lips locked against Mary’s, our tongues were exploring each others mouth and I was still pounding my wife’s ass. I could feel Mary’s tongue in my mouth and her hand on my back. She began to rub my back until I felt it slide down over my ass. She gently brushed my asshole with her finger a few times before it continued down between my legs. Her hand rubbed and massaged my balls while my cock continued to slide in and out of my wife’s ass. Mary moved around behind me and pushed me hard to burry my cock in Kim Lee’s ass.

I was startled to feel Mary’s lips on my lower back and her tongue begin to lick its way down. With both hands she spread my ass cheeks and a charge of electricity shot threw me when her lips and tongue made contact with my asshole. Mary continued to lick and kiss my brown hole while her hand rubbed and explored the two cocks, balls and the pussy. My balls were aching to be unloaded and my cock was harder than it had ever been before. Slowly my hips began to move so I could finish and shoot my load. Mary felt the motion begin and stopped me. She pulled her hand back to my ass and pushed the tip of a finger inside. Nobody had ever done anything like that to me before and I got so excited I almost lost control. It felt unbelievable and Mary knew it.

She felt me start to relax and with one quick move drove her finger up my ass. I was surprised and shocked until her finger hit the right spot. I started to cum and couldn’t stop. Mary moved her finger in and out. Every time she pushed her finger in she hit the same spot and I would shoot another load. I had never felt anything like it, I had no control and shot load after load until I was so exhausted. My legs gave out and I just fell over, Mary’s finger pulled out as I fell away. Jim’s meat pipe was still deep inside my wife’s cunt as she lay on top of him. They were both still overcome by the furious fucking they had given each other.

Gently Mary cupped Jim’s balls, leaned in and sucked them into her open mouth. She sucked and licked her husband’s balls while his cock was still deep inside my wife’s slippery twat. Her tongue began to lick the base of his semi soft cock and up his shaft to where my wife’s pussy was stretched around it. Mary continued to lick and explore my wife’s stretched out cunt and the cock inside it.

Mary licked Jim’s cock and my wife’s pussy in an attempt to get all the creamy juice that she could get. Mary had licked every inch of flesh from Jim’s balls to my wife’s ass hole. With her tongue she had cleaned up every drop that she could reach. I just laid there and watched in total amazement. I don’t know how but my cock was hard again by the time she was finished. Slowly my wife pulled herself up and Jim’s cock fell out.

Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 12:38 AM
“Come with me. I have another job for you” Mary told her.

Now it was Mary’s turn for fun. She guided my wife around and made her sit on the edge of a arm chair with her ass on the edge. Mary looked at me and smiled as she said “will you fuck me now, I need to be filled too”.

She turned back around and spread my wife’s legs again as she raised her ass up to invite me in. Her legs and her ass cheeks were open to reveal her hairless pink slit and well used asshole. Just by looking I could tell that I would not be the first to fuck her in the ass. It still looked like it would be good. Mary was working on my wife’s pussy when I began to kiss, lick and finger her sexy little pussy. It wasn’t long before I could hear Mary begin to moan softly.

Mary was licking and sucking our cum from my wife’s red swollen cunt while she was being eaten by me. Jim sat back and watched the action while he was taking more pictures. The sight was erotic beyond words. Mary lunged forward when I kneeled behind her and drove my hard shaft into her dripping, silky soft pussy. In minutes my wife was breathing hard again and Mary was matching her pant for pant. I was driving deep and hard into Mary’s dripping pussy and she was fingering and licking my wife’s twat with the same ferocity.

We were all building to a blow out fast and we were on the edge. It would just take a little something extra to start a chain reaction. Mary’s ass and pussy were covered with her sweet love juice and it was even running down and dripping off my balls onto the floor. Without missing a stroke I pulled my cock out and shoved it up deep into her ass. She squealed and pushed back hard on my shaft. Three strokes later I felt Mary’s pussy squirt her womanly juices out onto my balls as her body began to shake out of control. The muscles in her ass tightened and released time after time after time. It felt like a massage and I lost control, I began to shoot my load inside her ass and I pushed even harder.

Mary eagerly accepted my new thrust and drove her face hard against my wife’s pussy. My wife wrapped her legs around Mary’s head, her body tensed and her fingers were turning white from the grip she had on the couch. We all herd a long deep groan as my wife reached the peak of another orgasm. She climaxed three more times before her body relaxed and let go of Mary.

By now we were all pretty well exhausted but we still had a few more things to do before we left. Jim, Mary and I all lined up side by side on the floor. We told Kim Lee to get on her knees, lean forward and clean us up. One by one she licked and sucked Jim’s cock, then mine clean. Finely she got down and spent a half hour licking Mary’s pussy to get it cleaned out.

“Last thing before we leave for today” Jim told Kim Lee. We took her into the kitchen and made her lay on the floor. “Open your mouth wide” Jim said. I was so tired, but the sight of my vary conservative wife laying completely naked on the floor with her legs spread and her mouth open in front of people she didn’t even know was an incredible turn on.

Mary moved over and squatted down over my wife’s open mouth. I watched as Mary grunted and tighten her stomach muscles until a glob of cum dropped out of her ass and into Kim Lee’s mouth. My wife coughed and choked, then closed her mouth and swallowed the load. A string of cum hung from Mary’s ass down to Kim Lee’s lips.

“Lick it clean” Mary ordered. The order was quickly obeyed. “Now open back up” Mary ordered again. Without hesitation my wife opened her mouth again. Mary repositioned herself and told Jim to get ready. Jim got down close with the camera as Mary used her fingers to pull her pussy lips open. A second later a stream of warm yellow water shot out and into my wife’s mouth and all over her face. I couldn’t believe that I was watching Mary piss in my wife’s mouth and all over her face. The piss was pouring out of Kim Lee’s mouth, running down her face and all over the floor. With a few more squirts Mary was done, Jim nudged me and we kneeled on each side of my battered, bruised and naked wife.

“You are not done yet my little piss slut” Jim told her. Jim and I both let loose at the same time. Two hot streams of golden yellow piss hit her in the mouth and face. The hot salty liquid quickly filled her mouth and the piss and foam poured out. In just seconds we had sprayed her face and most of her body.
While we were hosing down my wife Mary had gone and gotten all of our clothes and brought them to the kitchen. As I was getting dressed I kept watching my wife lay there completely vulnerable on the kitchen floor in a large puddle of piss. She was completely naked, her pussy and asshole had been stretched, bruised, and brutalized. I could even see a few small bruises on her small breasts.

I almost felt sorry for her at that point but I also knew that if I didn’t do something we would not have stayed married much longer. I did love her but she needed some tough love which she had just gotten.

Jim took a couple more pictures of her and then told her “we are going to leave now. We have the phone set up so we can listen to you. We will be able to hear everything you do. I want you to count to two hundred and then you can take your blindfold off and get cleaned up. We will call again when we are ready to do you again. Oh, next time wear something sexy. Start counting”.

Jim, Mary and I went out the back door and took our masks off as we quickly went to Jim’s house. When we got there we could still hear Kim Lee counting on the phone. She was only on 92 but we listened until she was done. We could hear her whimper and cry but she didn’t make any other sounds until she had counted to 200.

After we got cleaned up I stayed with Jim and Mary the rest of the day. We figured that we had been with Kim Lee for just over two hours. When the time was right Mary took me back to my car so I could go home.

When I got home to Kim Lee she had cleaned everything up and didn’t say anything about what had happened. Instead of complaining about everything she was quiet the rest of the day. I noticed that she was walking funny and I asked what was wrong.

“Nothing wrong, I slipped on the back steps and fell on my bottom” she said quietly. I knew better but didn’t say anything. I just asked her if she was alright or should I take her to the hospital? “No! No! I will be ok in a few days. I don’t need to go to the hospital” she said apprehensively. Three days later I asked her if she wanted to have a little fun when we went to bed. She told me that she still wasn’t feeling good enough.


The End !!! :D

Good Night . :)

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 11:30 AM
Good morning bro birdie8819.

Gd thread, thanks for sharing, camping here already hehe

Sorry bro faintz and bro Vlack Sabbath , didn't see you guys post on . You're always welcome here to read & post . Enjoy !!! ;) :D

Cum_Luver
04-11-2007, 11:32 AM
good morning, bro birdie8819

wow, all your stories have so many parts and so long.
but very good n interesting..keep it kumming. ;)

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 11:55 AM
good morning, bro birdie8819

wow, all your stories have so many parts and so long.
but very good n interesting..keep it kumming. ;)

Kum Sia bro C_L for coming in to read the stories hor .......it's OK if you got time to read , read some of those VERY interesting one sure to make you hard on .....kekekekeke :p

David_Ginola
04-11-2007, 01:56 PM
bro fantastic aunt n nephew....i got a hardon....damn...horny....u the man bro....tks for it:D

kark88
04-11-2007, 03:31 PM
Bro birdie8819 hope you don't mind if I can also contribute.

Games People Play

Although Jennifer had a killer body, she was my friend's mother and the
thought of having sex with her never enter my conscious mind.? It was a
Saturday afternoon and I went over to see if my friend (James) wanted to
catch a movie or something.? When I got to James' home, Jennifer answered
the door and said I had just missed James as he had just left with a
bunch of other guys.

Jennifer invited me in the house, as it was a warm day and she said I can
have some juice to cool off before deciding on what plans to make.? I
accepted Jennifer's offer and while sipping on some juice, I asked
Jennifer what she was doing.? Jennifer answered that she was going
through some old pictures of herself and her ex-husband.? Jennifer said
there might be some pictures of James and me when we were little people,
as she invited me to look through the envelopes containing pictures.

Jennifer was right, as I opened an envelope and found pictures of James
and me when we were probably 6-years old.? I showed the pictures to
Jennifer as she gave me an innocent kiss on the cheek and said of how
adorable I looked.? I opened another envelope and got a major surprise,
as they were pictures of Jennifer and they were very intimate in subject.
It appeared that Jennifer might have been a freak, as she was dressed in
lots of leather and was tied up.? In one picture, Jennifer was kneeling
wearing black leather thigh boots with her hands tied and was giving head
to her ex-husband.? Seeing this picture got me quite aroused as my cock
harden to a full erection within a few seconds.

Will continue if response is good ....

Viet_Nam
04-11-2007, 05:21 PM
Will continue if response is good ....

Keep it up bro kark88, pse continue :)

Here's another story for you guys.....

Milking Machines – page 1

The room was large, at least seventy by one hundred feet, with a series of televisions sets hanging from the ceiling that were broadcasting the days latest soap operas to the one hundred twenty women sitting quietly in overstuffed easy chairs!!! But along with the sound of the dialog come from the sets, a steady whir could be heard eminating from the electric milking machines that were connected to the breasts of each woman there!!! Most of the women were in their early twenties, and after having given birth to babies of their own and begun begun lactating, the Licky Lacky company hired them to produce milk for their special natural mother's baby formula!!! Each woman was carefully
monitored as to exactly how much milk each of them produced as they were paid by the pound, much like milk cows on a farm!!! Attendants were constantly walking the aisles, making sure that the equipment was operating properly, and also to help any of the women in the event they needed assistance!!!

All of the women were kept completely naked while they were performing their milking duties, and for several very good reasons!!! Since a strict milking schedule was kept to almost the split second, it was almost impossible for a woman to leave her station, even to go potty, so all of the attendants carried a urinal with them in the event a woman needed to answer nature's call, and while having milk pumped from your breasts was in fact just a job in many ways like any other, the simple fact remained that many of the women became sexually aroused during milkings, and for this reason, being naked allowed the attendants to more easily bring the women to climax!!! It wasn't unusual in the least to have ten or fifteen women being tended to with large thick dildos shoved deep into their churning vaginas, or if the need arose, to have the attendant actually get down and orally satisfy the women with their mouths and tongues!!! For many of the women giving birth to a child seemed to unlock hidden sexual desires that may have been lying dormant for years and years, and once unleashed, these women had prodigious appetites for all types of sexual contact!!!

The woman all lived in a dormitory type setting with maybe twenty cots to a room, and while breast sucking was certainly frowned upon (you don't want to drink up the product),
oral genital contact was not only approved but encouraged, as it kept the woman happy and satisfied, and more often than not only half of the cots were used at night as the women were paired off and sleeping with their partners!!! On an average night most if not all of the women had at least two or three orgasms that were orally induced by their partners, so quite naturally the echos of woman climaxing could be heard up and down the long corridors all hours of the night!!! Most of women slept breast to breast with their partners as the feeling of another pair of large milk filled mammaries pressed up against their own had a particularly soothing affect on them, which allowed them to produce more milk as well as achieve harder and more satisfying orgasms!!!

Viet_Nam
04-11-2007, 05:22 PM
Milking Machines – page 2

Do to the fact that the sexual contact was pervasive and constant and that oral genital contact was most prevelant, at least twice a week the woman were required to shave their vaginal areas completely smooth for hygenic reasons!!! The shaving was usually performed by the partner, as it was delicate job that naturally needed great care, it also provided another opportunity to be brought to another orgasm either by mouth or fingers after the shaving was completed!!! The normal procedure was to sit on a small stool under the shower with your legs spread wide apart while your partner lathered up your vaginal area with warm soap!!! Since most of the women had recently given birth to children, their labia were not only extremely sensitive to the touch, they were also bulging far beyond their usual dimensions, so even the mere pressure of a double edge razor could set them off on a series of hard crushing orgasms!!! Usually, however, the most intense climaxes ocurred after the shaving was completed and warm oil was massaged into the just rinsed lips to prevent razor burn!!! Fingers invariably found their way into the now flushed folds of skin that hid large demanding clitorises that never seemed to be completely satiated, and as the insistent fingers worked their magic, vaginas convulsed while orgasms ripped through the milk laden women, leaving them dazed and happy while their partners then led them to the lunch room for breakfast!!! The next day the roles would be reversed and the other partner would receive the same treatment!!!

Of course after breakfast it was off to the milking station to be connected to the connected to the powerful pumps that would extract the milk from the now gibbous breasts, and some of the women, already dripping with desire, immediately asked to be fitted with large
vibrators that could be inserted deep into their freshly shaven vaginas and operated by the user with a small remote control that could vary the intensity of the buzzing inside of their pussies!!! Once the pumps were connected and operating, if a woman desired a vibrator she would gently hold her labia wide apart to allow the huge vibe entry into her cunt, and in most cases once she hit the on switch and giant humer began doing its work, it usually took only few moments for her first orgasm to whip saw through her now helpless pussy!!! Of course as in any business there was a pecking order of sorts, and in the milk producing business it was no different than any other business, so the women that produce the most milk go some extra added inducements, one of which was the privilege of sucking a large penis just after the morning pump hookup!!!

While all the other women looked on green with envy, the top producers had the large vibrators implanted in their vaginas while young men with huge erections stood silently by their chairs while the woman greedily sucked them to completion!!! It always seemed that erection induced orgasms were always a little bit harder and stronger than the ordinary oral or vibrator could produce, and for this reason every woman did her best to give as much milk as she possibly could!!! Once a month a special award was given for the woman who was the top producer, and while she appreciated the plaque, what she really enjoyed was being allowed to have one of the young men put his huge erection into her overheated vagina, usually bringing her the best orgasm of the month!!! To give added incentive to the other women, this fucking usually took place in front of all of the milkers while the young man would impale the helpless woman with his gigantic pecker, ramming her until she begged him to stop!!! On most of these occassions most of the women would furiously finger their vaginas to orgasms of their own, living vicariously through the woman up on the platform getting her pussy reamed by the big cocked stud man!!!

So the next time you pick up a gallon of real woman's milk, think of all of the orgasms it took to produce it!!! END.

Viet_Nam
04-11-2007, 05:28 PM
Lessons In Dominance Part One – page 1

"This is your fifth or sixth date with Peter, isn't it dear," Mirnada Dayne asked her daughter, Naomi!?! "The seventh," Namoi replied proudly, "and I think he really likes me mom!!!" "I'm sure he does, dear," she replied gently, "does he know about us yet, I mean have you given him even the tiniest of hints!?!" "Uh, not yet," Naomi replied thoughtfully, "I don't want to scare him off, what do you think I should do, mom!?!" "Have you had sex with him yet," her mother casually asked!?! "Of course I have," the young girl replied quickly, "I thought that a taste of the sugar might keep him on my string!!!" "Mmmmm, that's very wise," Miranda Dayne replied proudly, "that's the same way I landed your father, keep giving them a little more and a little more until they can't do with out it!!!" "That was my very thought," Namoi replied while pouring them both glasses of iced tea,
"in fact last night I let Peter ejaculate into my mouth, you should have seen how wild he got!!!" "I can just imagine," her mother replied, "your father always like cumming in my mouth, but now of course he only gets to when it strikes my fantasy, and even though I thoroughly enjoy doing it, I don't do it so often as to let him think he can have it whenever he wishes!!!" "It takes a lot of thought and preparation to dominate a man, doesn't it, mom," Naomi said?!? After taking a long lip from her drink, Miranda Dayne just nodded her head and said, "Yes, dear, it certainly does!!!"

"Good evening Mrs. Dayne," Peter said as he entered the front vestibule of the Dayne house, "it certainly is a beautiful evening isn't it!!!" Miranda Dayne gave Peter a quick once over, and after satisfying herself that he looked presentable to her daughter, she replied evenly, "Yes, Peter, it certainly is a nice evening, and if I may ask, where are you taking my daughter tonight!?!" "Uh, well, I thought we might go to a movie and then afterwards grab a burger somewhere," he replied a little nervously!!! After giving his answer a little bit of thought, Miranda Dayne calmly said, "Then I take it that tonight you won't be putting your penis into Naomi's mouth, is that what you're saying!?!" Peter was frozen in his tracks at the nasty turn that the conversaton had taken, and with his face having turned a shade of pure white, he finally stammered, "W-where'd you ever get the idea that we were doing something like that!?!" It was as quick as the strike of a cobra, and poor Peter never saw it coming as Miranda Dayne gave him the back of her hand hard across his unsuspecting cheek!!! "W-what was that for," he asked while reeling against the wall, now totally in shock!?! "Don't you ever lie to me or Naomi ever again," she said calmly but with a distinct edge to her voice, "if you do you'll live to regret it!!!"

Not more than ten seconds later Naomi came tripping down the stairs, and it only took her a moment to see that trouble had reared it's ugly head!!! "Hey, what the heck's going on around here," she asked while looking back and forth between her mother and Peter!?! "You tell her," Miranda Dayne replied!!! "Well, uh, you see, it's like this......." "Like what," Naomi interjected, "speak up and quit mumbling!!! "I-I'm sorry," he replied with his head hung down, "as I was saying, I guess I told your mother a lie and she punished me for it, that's all!!!" "That's all," Naomi exploded, "you lie to my mother and all you have to say is "that's all", I should whip you like a dog for that, Peter, I'm very disappointed in you!!!" "But I was just trying to protect your reputation, ya see she asked me about oral sex, and I didn't want her to find out about how you and I were......" "Oh shut your babbling mouth," Miranda Dayne snapped, "Naomi tells me everything, and I mean everything, so there's no point in lying to me, do you understand me now!?!" With his body shaking like a leaf in a gale, he softly replied, "Yes, ma'am, I understand!!!"

Miranda took her daughter by the arm, led her into the other room, and said, "We might as well find out right now if he's submissive material, I've got the ball rolling, let's see where it leads us, what do you say!?!" "I wasn't expecting for it to happen this quickly,"
Naomi replied softly, "but I think you may be right, he seems receptive enough, I say we go for it!!!" "Good," Miranda replied while heading back into the front room, "let's do it!!!"

Naomi went directly to Peter, and after giving him a little kiss on the cheek, she said, I've decided I want to stay in for the evening, both mother and I have a great deal we want to talk with you about, so just sit down and be quiet!!!" Now while what Naomi had just said wasn't any big deal in and of itself, but if Peter made a stink about staying home for the evening and just decided to leave, the party would be over, but unfortunately for him, he obediently sat down and waited to see what was going to happen!!! After everyone was comfortable, Miranda Dayne lit a cigarette, and after blowing a long stream of smoke into the air, just as casually as you please, she look directly into Peter's eyes and said, "So, Peter, Naomi tells me that you have a nice large erection and know how to use it, is that true!?!" While turning a bright shade of red, Peter cleared his throat, and in a soft voice barely audible, he replied" Well, uh, I do my best, ma'am!!!" "Of course you do," Miranda replied evenly, "the question is can you continue to take care of her vagina in a way that will keep her satisfied!?!" With a look of true bewilderment, Peter nodded his head and answered, "I'm sure that I can make Naomi happy, I really love her!!!" "I didn't ask you if you could keep her happy," Miranda replied harshly, "I asked you if you could keep her vagina happy, and let me tell you young man, there's a great deal of difference!!!"

Viet_Nam
04-11-2007, 05:29 PM
Lessons In Dominance Part One – page 2

Peter squirmed uncomfortably under the steady penetrating gaze of his girl friend's mother, but what happened next almost made him get up and walk out of the house!!!
"You know, dear," Miranda Dayne commented to her daughter, "the only way I can be sure of this young man is if I can see his penis for myself!!!" Naomi thought about it for no more than a second or two before replying, "Of course you right, mother, as I think that's a splendid idea," so while turning her attention back to Peter she intoned evenly, "Peter, dear, please stand up and remove your pants and shorts for mother!!!"
He knew that he should just get up and get the heck out of there, but something deep inside of him seemed to have taken over his thought processes, so with only a slight bit of hesitation, Peter stood up and dropped his pants and shorts!!! "See, mother," Naomi gushed, "doesn't he have just the most beautiful penis you've ever seen!?!" "Well, dear,"
Miranda replied, "I have to say that I'm still partial to your father's penis, but I will admit that Peter has a very fine member, but the real question is can he use it!?!"

"Of course he can use it," Naomi replied quickly, "anything that big must be good!!!" "I'll be the judge of that," Miranda said firmly, "Peter, come over here and give me a better look, my eyes aren't quite what they once were!!!" Peter looked uneasily at Naomi, but instead of getting any help form her, all he got was a cold stare that left no doubt that she expected him to intimately expose his penis to her mother, so with a little bit of trepidation, he slowly shuffled over to Miranda Dayne!!! With a very critical eye, Miranda checked Peter's penis out from every angle, making sure that she softly sqeezed it while inspecting it!!! His penis seems okay," she said to her daughter, "he's having a very good reaction to my touch and his erection seems full and firm, now for his testicles," and just as casually as you please, Miranda Dayne took Peter's family jewels into her hand, and after flashing him a small smile, crushed his poor organ until he passed out from the pain!!!

"Good grief, mother," Naomi said with concern, "He's gonna be all right isn't he, I mean he's not dead or anything is he!?!" "Of course not, dear," she replied soflty, "I've been breaking men for twenty years and I know exactly what I'm doing, so do me a favor and go get a glass of cold water!!!" A minute later Naomi returned to the living room with the water, and after taking it from her daughter's hand, Miranda spread Peter's legs, and then uncerimoniously dumped the icy water directly on his penis and balls!!! The cold water instantly brought him around, but it was a very painful awakening as he was clutching at his genitals as he gasped, "W-what have you done to me, ohhhhhh god it hurts so bad!!!" "Shut up and listen to me, asshole," Miranda said sharply, "from now on what ever me or my daughter says goes, if you even hint at disobeying us, one of us will be right there to sqeeze your balls, do you got it!?!" With his eyes flooding with tears, all Peter could do was nod his head yes and moan in agony, but if he thought Miranda was done with him he was sadly mistaken as she said to her daughter, "Go up to your father's drawer and get a pair of his purple panties, I think your little boy needs some undies!!!

Naomi returned from her father's bedroom, and with a quick smile offered, "The purple ones must be in the wash, so these pink ones will have to do!!!" "A good choice, dear," her mother said proudly, "now you maggot, put these on and be snappy about it!!!"
Still in a state of abject terror, Peter struggled to get the frilly underthings up to his crotch, but finally he got them in place causing Miranda to comment, "I just think that men look so cute in their panties, don't you dear!?!" "Mmmmmm yes, mother," Naomi added happily, "and doesn't his erection look just fabulous underneath the pretty pink silk!?!"

"Of course it does, dear," she replied softly, "but now is the acid test and I hope that he's up to it," while standing up and raising the hem of her skirt above the waist she ordered, "I think you can see what must be done, Peter, so do it!!!" "How's he doing," Naomi asked hopefully!?! "He's doing okay," Miranda replied in a slightly husky voice, "but he isn't anywhere as proficient as your father is, but of course I've spent twenty odd years training him, so I'd have to say that your young man has defintite possibilities!!!" Peter didn't exactly enjoy being compared to other men in their ability to satisfy a woman's needs, but as he snaked his tongue around Miranda Dayne's erect clit, her whole body stiffened as a powerful climax ripped through her well eaten cunt, causing her legs to grow weak while she plopped down backwards onto her chair gasping for breath!!! – Please continue Part II…...

Viet_Nam
04-11-2007, 05:30 PM
Lessons In Dominance Part Two – page 1

PROLOGUE from part one: Naomi Dayne as been dating Peter for six or seven dates now, and her mother, Miranda has sensed that her daughter is falling in love with the young man, and since she is a stone cold dominant, she wants her daughter to follow on with the family tradition of female domination of the males!!! After putting Peter through a number of tests, Miranda finally crushes his balls in her hands, effectively breaking Peter's spirit while leaving him a emotional wreck!!! Miranda then tests Peter's ability to orally satisfy her, and much to Naomi's relief, Peter brings her mother to a thunderous climax, so our story now continues with Miranda Dayne gasping for her post orgasmic breath....................

"See, mother," Naomi said proudly, "I just knew he could do it!!!" "Yes he did," Miranda sighed softly, "her certainly did, but now I have a real challenge for him, go down to the basement and get your father, he should be just about finished with the laundry!!!" Naomi quickly ran down the basement stairs, only to find her dad ironing and folding the daily load of clothes!!! "Mom wants you upstairs right away," she said to her father, "you'd better leave that be for now and get right up there!?!" "I-I'm not in any kind of trouble am I," he asked nervously!?! "I don't think so," Naomi replied, "but you know how she gets if you keep her waiting!!!" "Yes, you're right, let's go," he said quickly!!!

"Here we are, mother," Naomi said while retaking her seat!!! "Did you finish the laundry, David," Miranda asked evenly!?! "Uh, almost, dear," he replied with is head hung down to his chest, "I just have a little bit left to do!!!" "Didn't I tell you to have it done in and hour," she replied acidly, "didn't I!?!" "Yes, ma'am," he whined, "I was doing my best, please don't punish me, I'll try to do better next time, I really will!!!" Miranda looked over to Naomi and in a hard voice uttered, "After twenty years you'd think he'd get the message, but it seems I still have to watch him like a hawk, I hope that your husband doesn't cause you the kind of grief your father causes me!!!" Now turning her attention back to the two humbled men, Miranda still with her dress up and her pussy exposed said to Peter, "I just hope that you'll be more obedient than David, and just to show you what happens to bad little boys, I want you to watch this carefully!!!" "David, take off your pants, and I mean now," Miranda spat evily, "I want Peter to see your pretty purple panties!!!" David quickly slipped off his dungarees, but much to Miranda's surprise, the panties he was wearing were in fact red and not purple, which naturally caused her to go off the deep end!!! "Where are your purple ones, David," she demanded, "you were wearing them this morning, now what happened to them!?!"

Now he was in big time trouble and he knew it, and in a very soft and shaking voice he replied, "Well, uh, you see it's like this, I was going potty and I got some urine on them and since I was doing the laundry anyway, I just decided to wash them!!!" "You made a decison like that on your own," she snapped, "go over to Naomi and slide your panties down to your knees and I mean now!!!" With his heart beating like a trip hammer, Naomi's dad rushed over in front of her, and without any further admonitions from Miranda, slid down the bright red undies revealing his already erect penis and his shaved scrotum!!! "Look, mother," Naomi said excitedly, "daddy's got a big erection!!!"
"Of course he does dear," she replied gently, but he must be made to pay for his indiscressions, so I want you to take his balls in your hand and crush them until he passes out!!!" "Really," she said thickly, "you're gonna let me do daddy for you!?!" "I think that it's about time you took over some of my duties," she replied while letting her fingers flick over the head of her very erect clitoris, "so if you will, put him on his knees, please!!!

Peter looked on in abject horror, while his future wife casually took her father's testicles into her right hand, and after giving him a sweet little girl's smile, collapsed her fist around them in crushing grasp until he was bellowing like a stuck pig!!! When her mother gave her the nod, she finished off the job by applying a little more pressure that thankfully pushed him over the edge into unconsciousness!!! "Look at him, mother," Naomi exclaimed, "daddy still has a huge erection, is it all right if I suck it!?!" "Oh, Naomi," her mother said with exasperation, "what is the purpose of the exercize!?!" "Uh, to humiliate and dominate the men," was her quick reply!!! "And if you suck off your father's penis would that be humiliating for him!?!" "No," she replied in a small voice, "it wouldn't, I'm sorry!!!" "No harm done," Miranda replied gently, "now, what would be degrading, for both of them!?!" After thinking about it for a moment, it was if a light bulb went off in her brain, and in an instant she replied, happily, "I've got it, let's make Peter suck him off!!!"

Viet_Nam
04-11-2007, 05:31 PM
Lessons In Dominance Part Two – page 2

As a look of real horror spread over his face, Peter stared at the huge hard penis sticking out from his future father in law, and in a mumbling voice stammered, "I-I won't do it, I'm not a homosexual!!!" "I don't give a damn what you are," Miranda said softly while quickly reaching out and taking the surprised young man by his balls, "but I can guarantee you one thing, that in about two minutes you're gonna have that big erection inside your pitiful mouth!!!" "Do him, mother," Naomi panted while sticking her hand inside of her panties to get at her burning clit, "crush his nuts in your hand, make him pay for his insolence!!!" My, my," Miranda said softly, "do you hear that, Peter, your little honey wants me to hurt you, now what do you think about that!?!" "P-please no," he begged witjh tears filling his eyes, "they're still sore from before!!!" "Oh, Peter," she chuckled, "from now on they're always going to be sore, so I'm very sorry, but I must do what I must do as she sqeezed them until he had nearly passed out for the second time!!!

With sweat pouring off of his face, Peter slid on his belly over to David Dayne's cock, where after a moment's hesitation, he opened his mouth and let the big head slide smoothly inside!!! "Oooooooo, lookie, mommy," Naomi said excitedly, "Peter's sucking daddy's big cock, oh myyyyyyy, that makes me so hot!!!" "Me too, dear," Miranda replied while she began flicking across her own clit in earnest, "I've always just adored seeing a man sucking off another man, and the wonderful thing about this is that your father won't even get to enjoy his ejactulation since he's out like a light!!!" "Mmmm, good point, mother," Naomi replied while she now furiously fingered her dripping pussy, "h-how long do you think it will be before daddy fills Peter's mouth with sperm!?!" "Soon I hope," she replied with a little moan, "I'm getting close and I want to cum right at the same time as your father!!!" Peter was now in a state of shock as he sucked the big smooth head of David's hard cock, and while he certainly wasn't gay by any stretch of the imagination, his own penis was growing rock hard while he continued his hard sucking!!! It was Naomi who was the first to notice it, and in and very excited voice she hollered, "Look at Peter's dick, mother, "he's hard as a rock, I don't think I've ever seen him harder!!!" Of course you haven't dear," she replied sweetly to her daughter, "Peter is finding out that he loves having a big erection in his mouth more than a vagina, and now for the rest of his life he'll be torn between dying for that big cock, and denying that he's at the least a bi sexual!!!"

"M-mother," Naomi gasped as her fingers flew over her hot twat, "i-is it all right if I take off my jeans and panties!!!" "Of course it is, honey," please, be my guest!!!" "Oh thank you, mother," she said while hurrying to get off her things, "after Peter's done with daddy do you think he could do me too!?!" "My, my, you are the eager one, aren't you, dear," Miranda replied with a chuckle, "but I don't see any reason why not, so as soon as your father fills Peter's mouth with his ejaculate, he can tongue you too!!!" Peter couldn't believe what was happening to him as he thought that Mrs. Dayne always had seemed to be a very nice person, but now seeing how she was and how Naomi was following in her foot steps, he wondered if he hadn't made a gigantic mistake coming here!!! "All right, young man," Miranda snapped, "we want to see some sperm filling your eager mouth, so get on with it, suck David off!!!" "She was the devil incarnate," he thought to himself, but no matter how he tried, he couldn't help but love the sesation of having this big hard penis shoved deep inside of his mouth, and as his tongue caressed and licked at the smooth head, David Dayne's erection stiffened slightly, and then with a huge convulsion, ejaculated load after load of hot sperm deep down his virginal throat!!! "Oh god," Naomi gasped, "daddy's cumming in Peter's mouth, j-just look at them, mother, he's filling Peter's mouth with his hot sperm!!!"

For once Miranda Dayne was speechless as her pussy jerked and spasmed to a viciously satisfying orgasm while watching her husband of over twenty years cumming hard in her daughter's boyfriend's virgin mouth!!! As David Dayne's orgasm began to wane, Naomi, still riding the ragged edge of her climax, grabbed Peter by the hair and without a second's hesitation, jerked the poor lad's face directly into her steaming cunt, where upon she forced him to suck her off to a string of almost brutally crushing oragsms!!!" "How was that, dear," Miranda asked her daughter softly, "you seem totally wiped out!?!" With her breathing still far from normal, Naomi simply nodded to her mother, and after taking three or four gulps of air replied shakily, "T-that was simply awesome, and I do mean awesome!!!" Well, dear," she replied gently as her own blood preassure began returning to normal, "From now on all of your cums should be just as good, thanks of course to your father's and Peter's oral servitude, that is!!!" END.

Viet_Nam
04-11-2007, 05:36 PM
Born To Suck – page 1

Kate couldn't help it! She wanted to stop but something inside her wouldn't let her! Kate was from all appearances a normal eighteen year old junior in high school. Average looks, average grades, nice friends, good parents, nothing to worry about. Well not exactly, you see Kate was addicted to oral sex! She would suck anyone, anywhere, at anytime. She couldn't be exactly sure of why, but all she knew was that she had a burning uncontrollable desire to have her mouth around a hard cock or her tongue buried in a hot warm pussy!

Walking home from school, Kate had stopped off at the store to buy some school supplies! The lady salesclerk was a fifty five year old spinster who probably had never had it from anyone in her life, but she had heard about Kate from one of her bridge partners, so when she recognized her, she decided to see if what she had heard was true. "Come with me," she said to Kate, and the led her to the store room at the rear of the store. Not sure if she should try it, the older lady slowly lifted the front of her dress. She didn't want to say anything, she just waited to see if Kate would really just "do" her.

To her utter amazement, Kate dropped to her knees and pulled down the older woman's panty hose and feverishly began eating her dripping pussy! She had never felt anything so wonderful! Without even asking, this cute little girl was licking her clit! Kate couldn't get enough! She sucked and licked until the woman started to shake with her orgasm. When she was finished, the lady pulled up her panty hose and told Kate to wait there for a second. In a few minutes the lady had returned with the store manager Mr. Clemson. "Just stand in front of her," she told him, "She'll do the rest!" A shocked Mr. Clemson then watched as Kate unzipped his trousers, pulled out his cock, and sucked him in deep! As Kate sucked him, the woman, now emboldened, gingerly reached down and began feeling Kate's chest. When she got no resistance she slid her hand up under Kate's skirt and slid her finger inside of her panties.

She found that Kate was dripping like a leaky faucet! It had been a long time since she had felt a young woman's body, and she couldn't believe what a hot little bitch Kate was! She got around behind her and pulled Kate's panties down to her knees, and while using both hands, she ran them up and down her ass and legs, finally putting her mouth on Kate's crotch and licking the sweetest pussy she had ever tasted.

Both Kate and Mr. Clemson were now moaning with pleasure, and Kate sucked even harder when she felt his tight nuts begin to tighten as sperm gushed into her eager mouth! Seconds later Kate's own orgasm slammed her cunt just as the cum flew down her throat! She spent the next five minutes cleaning the now limp cock with her mouth, and the old spinster not wishing to miss out on one more chance at getting sucked off, stood next to Mr. Clemson with her dress pulled up and her panties down so that when Kate was finished the cleaning the cock she slid over and licked the hairy slit until the old cunt came one final time!

Viet_Nam
04-11-2007, 05:37 PM
Born To Suck – page 2

When she finally arrived at home, her mom told her that Tommy had called and wanted her to call him back as soon as she got home. When she got him on the phone all he said was, "At the library, tonight." Kate immediately began to think of the big piece of meat Tommy had! He was one of her favorites! Usually he would get her off too, but a lot of the boys just left her hanging after they go their "nut". Tommy was one of the more considerate ones, as sometimes he would even fuck her! Now that was a real treat!!! After dinner Kate excused herself and then headed for the library.

It was only about a fifteen minute walk and as she strolled along, all she could do was think about how nice Tommy's pecker tasted. When she got there Tommy was waiting for her on the front steps. He took her by the arm and led her to the second floor where the went way back into the far corner behind the periodicals. Tommy slipped his hand under Kate's sweater and played with her nipples and tits, and just like he had told her, no bra or panties. Her nipples became hard as he twisted them between his fingers, he then asked her what she wanted, and she whispered back, "To your suck your penis." "Let me see your tits first," he said, "lift up your sweater, show me!!!" Kate pulled up her sweater exposing her chest to the young stud as he leaned over and took a hard nipple into his mouth and greedily nursed on the hard nub.

After a few minutes he stood up, unzipped his fly, and ordered Kate to take out his prick. After kneeling down, she slid her soft hand into Tommy's pants and found his now hard dick. Gently she pulled the big boner into view where upon she started kissing the head of his now fully erect member. It was times like this that Kate was glad she was a female! There was just nothing like sucking the cock of a young stud, especially when they were hung like Tommy!

As she sucked on Tommy, Kate thought back about and incident that had happened when she was about six months ago. She had gone swimming with one of her friends but had to return home when she realized that she had left her pool pass in her room. When she got home she was a little surprised to see her dad's car parked in the driveway. He should have been at work until at least five thirty and here it was only one o'clock.

On her way up to her room she was about to yell out, "I'm home!", when she heard strange sounds coming from her parent's bedroom. Her father was moaning as if he were in pain! When she got all the way upstairs she could see that their bedroom door was partially open, so she crept silently over and peeked inside. She couldn't believe what she saw!!! On her knees and naked, her mom was sucking on her fathers penis! Kate had never seen her father's cock before, and was amazed at it's size! Her dad was moaning and almost pleading, "Suck it harder, Pat!" Her mom looked up and said, "You like my mouth on your pecker don't you?!?" "Oh yes," he moaned and for the next ten minutes Kate watched as her mom blow her dad's big dick. Just when she thought that was all there was too it, her dad screamed, "I'm cumming!!!", and then white stuff was flying everywhere out the end of his cock! Her mother not only didn't try to get out of the way, she seemed to be trying to get as much of it into her mouth as she could! After her dad had calmed down Kate slipped into her room to get her pool pass and sneaked back out of the house. Although she never told anyone what she had seen, seeing her mother sucking off a big cock made her feel that sucking was a natural and good thing to do.

Tommy was now doing what her dad had done six months ago, moaning and begging to cum in a woman's mouth! More than happy to oblige, Kate worked her mouth up and down the erect penis, stopping now and then to give the head a good hard suck. Tommy's groan and nut tightening let Kate know that a load of cum was cumming her way! Kate thought Tommy had the sweetest cum, and as it shot into her mouth she ran it over her tongue, savoring it's texture and taste, finally swallowing the precious nectar!

After he had composed himself, Tommy kissed Kate deeply and slipped his hand under her skirt. No panties! Taking his finger he quickly found Kate's clit and quietly jerked her off as Kate groaned as the orgasm filled her pussy while leaning against Tommy was the only way she kept from falling over! Afterwards, they both straightened their clothing and left the library arm in arm. Kate felt on top of the world and Tommy probably felt even better! Tommy turned to Kate and said, "Next week!" He then kissed her on the cheek and headed off into the night while Kate turned around and headed back towards her own house. Her own thoughts again, however, were on the cocks and cunts she so loved to suck! END.

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 08:02 PM
bro fantastic aunt n nephew....i got a hardon....damn...horny....u the man bro....tks for it

You're always welcome bro D_G , glad that you like that story and give you a hard on . :p

Bro birdie8819 hope you don't mind if I can also contribute.

Will continue if response is good ....

Thanks bro kark88 for coming in to read this thread and also post this story , well just keep on posting I'm sure all of us here will like it dun need to wait for response . ( You'll be rewarded )

Keep it up bro kark88, pse continue . Here's another story for you guys.....

Thanks bro Viet_Nam for your latest wonderful story , will ups you in a few days time . :D

Also thanks bro Jasperdo for returning me the favour ( points received liao ) .

David_Ginola
04-11-2007, 08:46 PM
Nice bro....tks for sharing....and also all bros for sharing....cheers:D

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 09:34 PM
Nice bro....tks for sharing....and also all bros for sharing....cheers:D

Yo ! Bro D_G lai liao arh , here's one story for you - Title : Math Teacher -

It was just like any other day for 20 year old Jason. He woke up, got dressed, went down for breakfast. Just before he got downstairs he heard his parents yelling again and his dad leave for work. His mom was sitting at the table drinking coffee and as he ate he asked her what was wrong....she said "Nothing...you know your father...when he is late he gets cranky". Jason shrugged and finished breakfast.

On his way to the local university, Jason was just sort of daydreaming, not really paying attention to anything when he decided to cross the street.......well, he should have paid a bit more attention because he walked right in front of a car coming down the road. Well the car almost stopped in time, just throwing Jason back a little bit...just enough to make him fall down. He got up and told the driver he was ok and apologized for daydreaming and walked away.

When he was almost to school, he felt kinda weird, his head did not hurt even though he did hit it on the pavement, but it was kinda numb, and sort of buzzing......he ignored it but could not concentrate all day at school. The rest of the day continued as normal, as did the numb buzzing.

The next day started basically the same way. Showered, got dressed, parents fighting, breakfast....but that is where the similarities stopped. He again asked his mom what was wrong and she again said nothing, but as she tool a drink of her coffee, he
could SWEAR he heard her say "He hasn't fucked me in three months". Jason almost choked on his breakfast which startled both of them, because he THOUGHT she said that, and because she figured he COULDN'T have known what she thought. He figured it
was his imagination but thought he'd do a little test. So he told his mother that she and his dad need to go out more...have some private time....she looked up and smiled and said she agrees then thought "yeah, private time in the bedroom to cool down this constantly wet pussy of mine". Again he almost choked, and ran out the door before she started asking questions.

As he was walking he walked by a guy and his dog, the dog was pissing against a tree and he heard the guy THINK "Dammit dog hurry up!" He passed a guy waiting at a cross walk in his car staring at a school girl crossing the road and heard him THINK
"Damn! What an ass". By the time he was in his first class he was going crazy from all the voices he heard, and some of the stuff he heard them saying. By lunch time he had realized that he could narrow it down to just people he was looking at. He was also noticing that the numbness and buzzing was getting less.

His next class was math, he enjoyed going to math class, not because he liked math, but because of the teacher. Mrs. C, The Math Cow, as all the kids called her. Mrs. C was a very nice woman, very pretty, down to earth, great sense of humor, and what the students didn't know, was perpetually horny. Well as it turns out one student was about to find out just HOW horny.

Jason took his seat front and center as usual. Mrs. C always seemed to smile at him a lot, and he always smiled back....maybe too much sometimes, just imagining her in various
stages of dress, and of course, undress. Thinking about how he would make her feel so wonderful, and of course, she would make him feel like never before. The main direction of his stare, as always, was her very large chest, even larger now that she has
recently had a baby. Of course, that is why all the kids call her the Math Cow. Jason often imagined how large they would be unrestricted by all the conservative clothing she wore, and often had a hard on by the end of class.

After Mrs. C gave out the days work, she sat down at her desk and started marking some tests from earlier in the day. Jason was trying very hard to read her mind, but could only get little bits as she popped her head up periodically. It was all basic math stuff so he figured maybe if he asked for some help he would have better luck. He raised his hand and asked his question, and purposefully stared directly at her large chest while asking. She answered his question and asked if anyone else had questions. While she was looking for more hands he was able to get a more direct look at her and couldn't believe what she was thinking.

Mrs. C was thinking to herself as she looked for more hands, "That little prick, if he keeps staring at my tits, one of these days I am going to keep him after school, sit him down and strip naked so he can get a real eyeful. Oh yes, they I bet he would get all hard and want me to suck his hot young cock for him. Yes, wouldn't that be so nice....."

Jason couldn't believe it and asked to be excused to the bathroom. Once there, he went into a stall to jerk off. In about ten seconds he shot a huge load of cum all over the place.
He cleaned up and went back to class, still very horny. There was no real excitement for the rest of the school day, or at home that night so he went to bed early.

When Jason woke up, the buzzing and numbness was all gone, and he felt very refreshed, and full of energy, must be the extra sleep he thought. Since it was the weekend he laid in bed for a while enjoying that comfy feeling you get when you just wake up. Eventually, he got dressed and went down for breakfast. He said good morning to his mother and asked where dad was. She told him he was down in his work room working on something for work. She thought "Couldn't even take some time on the weekend to please me!"

Jason almost expected this so he did not seem startled, and just thought to himself, "So go down there and MAKE him!" His mom looked up suddenly, as if she just had an amazing thought, and told Jason to get some breakfast......she's going down to
talk to dad. He thought that it HAD to be a coincidence, but wanted to try one thing.....and thought to himself "you should take off that baggy old robe first....maybe look at least a little more appealing" He was amazed when she threw the robe on
the chair, just leaving the nightgown on. He could see her nipples poking through the thin material. Seeing this he thought "Give your nipple a little pinch" and naturally, she
did.....just as if it was all normal, then headed down stairs.

Jason couldn't stand this, and decided to head out to the mall....IMMEDIATELY! Once at the mall, Jason walked around picking up all sorts of thoughts, and tried to think of where he could start his fun when he passed a small shoe store with nobody
in it accept for the young girl working there. She was probably around 18 or 19, he went into the store and they said the usual greetings and Jason proceeded to the rear of the store. While Jason was just looking up at the shelves, the girl came back and asked if he needed some help.

"I am looking for something like these, but every time I get shoes, they do not seem to fit right. Do you have one of those foot measuring things?" She told him to sit down on the stool while she went out back to get it. When she came back, she knelt down and pulled her skirt down to keep it from riding up, and measured his foot. "A size 8 1/2." Jason looked at her and thought to her, "Next time you bend down, do not worry about your
skirt, let it ride up." She grabbed a pair and knelt down again, this time the skirt rode up to her waist giving Jason a view of her skimpy, red lace panties. This made his cock instantly hard and as she looked up to ask how the shoe fit, she noticed his
hardness. He could hear her think, "Damn, look at that thing, I can see I will be giving my clit a good workout when HE leaves."

Being a quick thinker, Jason instantly asked her if she had the same shoe in black? He also thought to her, "When you go out back to check, finger yourself to orgasm, and take off your panties and bring them back to me." Five minutes passed and she returned, very flushed looking, and handed him the shoes with the panties stuck inside one. Jason tried them on, and told the girl he was going to look around some more but may be back for them, and left her there, flushed, breathless, and panty less.

Jason spent the next little while just wandering around picking up peoples thoughts, most were people complaining to themselves about prices, not being able to find anything, rude or ignorant people. Occasionally he came across a horny housewife wondering around the mall, thinking about how much they were ignored at home, and found these were more common around the lingerie store. He sat on a bench outside the lingerie store and just read the minds walking in and out, the men were humorous he thought. Most were thinking of the sex they would be getting when the woman in their life opened the gift they just bought. One man even came out thinking to himself how sexy he would look in the bra and panties he just bought for himself!


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 09:36 PM
It was just like any other day for 20 year old Jason. He woke up, got dressed, went down for breakfast. Just before he got downstairs he heard his parents yelling again and his dad leave for work. His mom was sitting at the table drinking coffee and as he ate he asked her what was wrong....she said "Nothing...you know your father...when he is late he gets cranky". Jason shrugged and finished breakfast.

On his way to the local university, Jason was just sort of daydreaming, not really paying attention to anything when he decided to cross the street.......well, he should have paid a bit more attention because he walked right in front of a car coming down the road. Well the car almost stopped in time, just throwing Jason back a little bit...just enough to make him fall down. He got up and told the driver he was ok and apologized for daydreaming and walked away.

When he was almost to school, he felt kinda weird, his head did not hurt even though he did hit it on the pavement, but it was kinda numb, and sort of buzzing......he ignored it but could not concentrate all day at school. The rest of the day continued as normal, as did the numb buzzing.

The next day started basically the same way. Showered, got dressed, parents fighting, breakfast....but that is where the similarities stopped. He again asked his mom what was wrong and she again said nothing, but as she tool a drink of her coffee, he
could SWEAR he heard her say "He hasn't fucked me in three months". Jason almost choked on his breakfast which startled both of them, because he THOUGHT she said that, and because she figured he COULDN'T have known what she thought. He figured it
was his imagination but thought he'd do a little test. So he told his mother that she and his dad need to go out more...have some private time....she looked up and smiled and said she agrees then thought "yeah, private time in the bedroom to cool down this constantly wet pussy of mine". Again he almost choked, and ran out the door before she started asking questions.

As he was walking he walked by a guy and his dog, the dog was pissing against a tree and he heard the guy THINK "Dammit dog hurry up!" He passed a guy waiting at a cross walk in his car staring at a school girl crossing the road and heard him THINK
"Damn! What an ass". By the time he was in his first class he was going crazy from all the voices he heard, and some of the stuff he heard them saying. By lunch time he had realized that he could narrow it down to just people he was looking at. He was also noticing that the numbness and buzzing was getting less.

His next class was math, he enjoyed going to math class, not because he liked math, but because of the teacher. Mrs. C, The Math Cow, as all the kids called her. Mrs. C was a very nice woman, very pretty, down to earth, great sense of humor, and what the students didn't know, was perpetually horny. Well as it turns out one student was about to find out just HOW horny.

Jason took his seat front and center as usual. Mrs. C always seemed to smile at him a lot, and he always smiled back....maybe too much sometimes, just imagining her in various
stages of dress, and of course, undress. Thinking about how he would make her feel so wonderful, and of course, she would make him feel like never before. The main direction of his stare, as always, was her very large chest, even larger now that she has
recently had a baby. Of course, that is why all the kids call her the Math Cow. Jason often imagined how large they would be unrestricted by all the conservative clothing she wore, and often had a hard on by the end of class.

After Mrs. C gave out the days work, she sat down at her desk and started marking some tests from earlier in the day. Jason was trying very hard to read her mind, but could only get little bits as she popped her head up periodically. It was all basic math stuff so he figured maybe if he asked for some help he would have better luck. He raised his hand and asked his question, and purposefully stared directly at her large chest while asking. She answered his question and asked if anyone else had questions. While she was looking for more hands he was able to get a more direct look at her and couldn't believe what she was thinking.

Mrs. C was thinking to herself as she looked for more hands, "That little prick, if he keeps staring at my tits, one of these days I am going to keep him after school, sit him down and strip naked so he can get a real eyeful. Oh yes, they I bet he would get all hard and want me to suck his hot young cock for him. Yes, wouldn't that be so nice....."

Jason couldn't believe it and asked to be excused to the bathroom. Once there, he went into a stall to jerk off. In about ten seconds he shot a huge load of cum all over the place.
He cleaned up and went back to class, still very horny. There was no real excitement for the rest of the school day, or at home that night so he went to bed early.

When Jason woke up, the buzzing and numbness was all gone, and he felt very refreshed, and full of energy, must be the extra sleep he thought. Since it was the weekend he laid in bed for a while enjoying that comfy feeling you get when you just wake up. Eventually, he got dressed and went down for breakfast. He said good morning to his mother and asked where dad was. She told him he was down in his work room working on something for work. She thought "Couldn't even take some time on the weekend to please me!"

Jason almost expected this so he did not seem startled, and just thought to himself, "So go down there and MAKE him!" His mom looked up suddenly, as if she just had an amazing thought, and told Jason to get some breakfast......she's going down to
talk to dad. He thought that it HAD to be a coincidence, but wanted to try one thing.....and thought to himself "you should take off that baggy old robe first....maybe look at least a little more appealing" He was amazed when she threw the robe on
the chair, just leaving the nightgown on. He could see her nipples poking through the thin material. Seeing this he thought "Give your nipple a little pinch" and naturally, she
did.....just as if it was all normal, then headed down stairs.

Jason couldn't stand this, and decided to head out to the mall....IMMEDIATELY! Once at the mall, Jason walked around picking up all sorts of thoughts, and tried to think of where he could start his fun when he passed a small shoe store with nobody
in it accept for the young girl working there. She was probably around 18 or 19, he went into the store and they said the usual greetings and Jason proceeded to the rear of the store. While Jason was just looking up at the shelves, the girl came back and asked if he needed some help.

"I am looking for something like these, but every time I get shoes, they do not seem to fit right. Do you have one of those foot measuring things?" She told him to sit down on the stool while she went out back to get it. When she came back, she knelt down and pulled her skirt down to keep it from riding up, and measured his foot. "A size 8 1/2." Jason looked at her and thought to her, "Next time you bend down, do not worry about your
skirt, let it ride up." She grabbed a pair and knelt down again, this time the skirt rode up to her waist giving Jason a view of her skimpy, red lace panties. This made his cock instantly hard and as she looked up to ask how the shoe fit, she noticed his
hardness. He could hear her think, "Damn, look at that thing, I can see I will be giving my clit a good workout when HE leaves."

Being a quick thinker, Jason instantly asked her if she had the same shoe in black? He also thought to her, "When you go out back to check, finger yourself to orgasm, and take off your panties and bring them back to me." Five minutes passed and she returned, very flushed looking, and handed him the shoes with the panties stuck inside one. Jason tried them on, and told the girl he was going to look around some more but may be back for them, and left her there, flushed, breathless, and panty less.

Jason spent the next little while just wandering around picking up peoples thoughts, most were people complaining to themselves about prices, not being able to find anything, rude or ignorant people. Occasionally he came across a horny housewife wondering around the mall, thinking about how much they were ignored at home, and found these were more common around the lingerie store. He sat on a bench outside the lingerie store and just read the minds walking in and out, the men were humorous he thought. Most were thinking of the sex they would be getting when the woman in their life opened the gift they just bought. One man even came out thinking to himself how sexy he would look in the bra and panties he just bought for himself!


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 09:37 PM
Jason asked him why he just took his shirt off, and Brent simply said he wanted to. Jason told him that he MADE him do it, but Brent still didn't buy it. Brent told Jason to make one of the girls remove their top. They looked around the field for the perfect candidate. Jason wanted to look for somebody that wasn't so obvious so there would be no chance of getting caught. He noticed Jeana sitting on the back steps of the gym. Jeana was such a pretty girl, honor roll student, and very very quiet. Jason motioned to Brent to watch her, and sure enough, she stood up, turned towards them, and up came the shirt! Then she pulled it down, sat down, picked up her books, and went back to work, like it was something she did every day.

Well, poor Brent could have been knocked down with a feather. He didn't believe it, but knew he just saw it. The bell rang, and they went back into the school for next class.
Next class.....Math. Jason and Brent were the first ones in class. You could just barely see a slight discoloration just below her tits where Jason's cum had leaked down to, then dried. Jason told brent to get ready, cause this was going to be the best math class ever. He thought to Mrs. C that she was alone in the class for the whole period. As each student came in the room, Jason though to them that it was just going to be a study
class, and they would be so busy studying, they would not notice anything else happening that class.

The bell rang to start class, and Mrs. C looked up and seemed surprised that there was nobody in the room with her. Jason thought to her that she wanted to get naked, but first go over and lock the door. When she got back to her desk, she stripped down. Brent was going nuts......he told Jason to make her play with herself....Jason did just that....He thought to her, "Clear a spot off your desk and hop up there....lay down and start
playing with yourself, show us what kinda stuff turns you on".

Mrs. C climbed up, got comfy, and started to run her hands all over her body, caressing her huge tits, flicking her nipples, teasing her cunt hairs, running the length of her slick slit. She finally settled one hand at her pussy, lightly teasing her clit, slowly rubbing it back and forth, occasionally sliding a finger deep into herself. After a bit of this, she brought her juice soaked finger up to her mouth and sucked her fluids from her finger, then back down for more. While she was doing this, the other hand was massaging and playing with her nipples, not enough to make them squirt, but there was a slight trickle of milk running down the side of her left breast, pooling on her desk. She brought her finger back up again, but instead of going back to her pussy, she grabbed her left tit with both hands and lifted the nipple to her mouth and the young men could see by her facial movements, that she was literally sucking the milk from herself. After only a short time sucking her tit, her whole body began to shale and she erupted into a mind-numbing orgasm, and then collapsed from exhaustion.

Brent blinked a couple times and finally came to his senses. He could not believe what he just saw. "You have to let me fuck her! You just HAVE to!". Jason looked at him and said "No way! She can suck you off, but *I* am fucking her." The went over to
her, and Jason made her aware of their presence, but assured her it was ok. Brent sat himself on the edge of the desk, facing the black board. Jason sat in her chair so she could ride him as she sucked his friends cock. Both men were so excited that in no
time at all they were ready to cum, and before they could, Mrs. C asked if they would do something for her......

She assumed her previous position, lying on her desk, both boys standing over her. She had a cock in each hand, jerking fast. Each young man was pinching a nipple.....She kept telling them to cum on her.....cum on her big udders.....cover her with young cum.....well, that did it for the boys, and at almost the same time, they began to spray her with cum.....they got cum from her belly to her hair, and she just laid back and smiled.

The End !!! :D

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 09:42 PM
Well here's one long long story for tonight - Title Afican slave queen (jungle kidnap) Enjoy !!! :D


The theatrically over decorated general gripped the podium tighter and tighter as his highly orchestrated news conference began to turn sour. It had supposed to have been his moment on the world stage; to impress and show everyone what a great and generous leader he was; but now this.

All the cameras continued to focus on his glistening black forehead.

“I’ll repeat my question,” said the young reporter. He narrowed his gaze at the attractive white woman and gave a forced smile.

“Please do.”

Rachel enunciated the words clearly and concisely for the media filled hall.

“You say there is no evidence of your army using chemical weapons against northern separatists groups, however why did you house and pay for the 3 top ex soviet research scientist who specialise in chemical warfare to stay in your country last year? And can you explain the site of mass killings I visited yesterday north of the Butta River?”

Once again he paused before replying then gave a bitter yet revealing answer.

“Miss Goodbody, you have taken my hospitality and use it against me. As a guest of my daughter you have unfairly used the relationship presented to you.”

The audience of news hacks cursed under their breath at her luck at the same time noticing that this was hardly a denial from the bloated General, long serving president of his country. The media scrum then erupted in questions, none the general would answer and as he stormed from the podium he glared back at Rachel as she fended off questions of her own.

Outside the government building Rachel and her news team congratulated themselves on their scoop.

“I got the lot,” laughed Jack her camera man; the sound man nodding in agreement.

“Good,” smiled Rachel wiping her brow in the intense African heat. “The guys back home are pretty pleased; we can syndicate this story all around the world. The UN has demanded that we all see the alleged massacre site tomorrow. We’ve got centre stage!”

As they talked a long black limo screeched to a halt along side them, dust billowing up on the shabby streets. It flew the presidential crest.

“How could you?” Yelled the Western educated voice of a young woman.

Stepping from the limo in a flowing gold dress was Koko; the general’s daughter.

Rachel gave a gulp of embarrassment her face going red. She’d been in this third world country to see her old college friend and do an exclusive on her father. General Mobana the long time ruler of this small east African state was vain and arrogant. He had welcomed the chance to parade in front of a camera. Over the last few week Rachel had being given exclusive access to the general’s inner circle. Koko had never realised her friend had a bigger plan; to unmask his crimes in the civil war that had been raging for nearly a decade.

“Koko I’m sorry but your father; he has to be stopped.”

Slap!

Rachel went flying Koko’s own bodyguards pulling her back to stop more of a beating.

“Get out of my country bitch,” she hissed getting back in the limo, “before I have you thrown out.”

The car sped off her team seeming a little uneasy.

“I’m sorry Koko,” Rachel shouted in remorse as the car sped away. Then looking to her worried team she smiled. “Relax guys, now its out in the open we’re perfectly safe. Ok, let’s get ready for the flight tomorrow, remember I want to get back to those killing fields we exposed before CNN do.”

The next morning the team sat in the rickety Cessna plane double checking their equipment. Jack looked out of the grime window at the stifling heat haze. Across the runway a figure was approaching. In her mid twenties Rachel Goodbody was making a name for herself as her channels feistiest reporter. It helped that she was blessed not only with the tenacity of an alligator but she had the looks any TV station would drool over.

She walked briskly in her heeled sandals long legs hidden just above the knee with a khaki skirt. Her slim waist and schoolgirl like frame were covered in a white baggy linen shirt; but as Jack remembered at ambassador receptions across the world her waif figure beneath had bewitched many a dignitary.

As she reached the plane Rachel adjusted her tied back long blonde mane feeling the sweat already trickling down between her cleavage. Her full lips were dry in the oppressive heat her blue eyes hidden behind designer shades.

“Everyone here? Great, then let’s go boys.”

The view from the plane was spectacular. Deep lush green forest for as far as the eye could see. They were heading north following the Butta River towards the prearranged media site. Today the worlds press would see for themselves what the general was capable of; mass graves of villagers poisoned with mustard gas.

The local pilot suddenly began ranting in excitement then explained in broken English. He had radio traffic hailing him. He pointed to the west and the news crew peered out at an approaching black speck. The black dot grew into an aircraft which approached rapidly and passed directly in front of the tiny plane.

Rachel could see it was one of the countries squadron of Mig 21 fighters. The Mig was an ancient Soviet plane however still fast and deadly.

The air force jet made another slower pass.

“It’s requesting we follow it!” The pilot said in a concerned voice

“Damn general!” Jack hissed. “He doesn’t want us to be there toady.” He looked at the pilot suggesting a solution. “Ignore him.”

The pilot’s eyes widened in fear.

“Jack you can’t escape a jet.” Rachel said frustrated with how the day was going.

“It’s just the generals little game, we’ve already done the damage why is this going to make any difference?” Looking at the two missiles slung under its swept back wings she added. “Let’s not provoke it.”

The Cessna turned east for 30 minutes under the supervision of the air force before a landing strip became visible cut into the dense jungle.

“We must land here,” the pilot shouted over the engine din and he began to descend.

The crew gripped anything they could as the tiny plane bounced along the makeshift dirt runway. Overhead the Mig continued to circle, watching.

There was a flurry of panic in the plane as a group of armed soldiers appeared from shanty huts running towards the parked aircraft.

“Shit!” Jack cried, the sound engineer looking pale.

“Keep calm!” Rachel said gripping both men’s arms. “They’re just trying to spook us.”

The door opened and a smiling officer peered inside.

“Ah Miss Goodbody please forgive me but my general requests he meet you at his personal residence.”

“Rachel scoffed back.” We have nothing to discuss with the general, now can we please get under way.”

The officer continued to smile as a rifle was pointed over his shoulder at the shapely reporter.

“Miss Goodbody I’m afraid he insists.”

Rachel climbed from the plane demanding answers, her team following her. The officer held them back inside the plane.

“No need gentlemen, you must return to your media event. The general only invites Miss Goodbody. Please we have only delayed you a short time you can be back at the site within another hour.”

The young reporter turned and looked at her two team members. “I guess I’ll be along in a bit.” She said a little nervous. Jack was about to explain his concerned when she just held up a hand and nodded.

“Yeah I know I’m on my own but at least you’ll be able to let our channel know where I am.”

Jack nodded. ”Damn right I will.”

Rachel took her bag and strode across the runway towards a waiting limo. She turned to see the Cessna lift into the sky bank and begin to head north again. As the plane became a dark spec she felt the situation quickly change

The polite officer gripped Rachel’s arm firmly. “This way miss; in the truck.” Rachel looked at him then at the army truck and limo ahead of her. She was not impressed.

“It’s about 90 in the shade and you want me to ride in a truck! Forget it! And by the way don’t man-handle me again.”

The officer began to pull her towards the vehicle. Rachel gave a yelp then dug her heels in making the dust billow up. But she still slid towards the vehicle. He shouted orders to his platoon of men and they began to climb in. She reached the rear of the covered truck hair all over the place sweat already covering her face and saw a cage in the foot well about 4 foot square.

“Get in there Miss!” He demanded, burly soldiers grabbing her arms pulling her up as she kicked her legs.

Rachel gave a shriek as her blouse tore the men pushing her into the cage before bolting it closed.

“How dare you, this is outrageous!” She shrieked trying to kick at the steel bars.

The officer closed up the trailer gate obviously taking the air conditioned limo for his ride and then the truck began to head off. Rachel rolled onto her side in a foetal position feeling claustrophobic surrounded by twenty seated jet black skinned soldiers. She called out to them but they all just smiled and grinned chatting amongst themselves in their own tribe language. She recognised them to be from the generals own tribe, his loyalist troops and as she had remembered calling them in front of camera his most despicable.

The journey seemed to last for ever she was dehydrating the sweat covering her skin her clothes sodden with it. One of the soldiers eventually noticed bending down to feed her a water bottle through the bars.

“Drink,” he said gruffly.

She coughed and spluttered then looked up at him. Rachel had wide expressive eyes the light blue of them and small pupils giving her a sensuous piercing stare.

“You have to let me out,” She said more of a plea than a demand now.

“Miss,” he said in a stern heavily accented voice. “You don’t tell people what to do anymore. Understand!”

Continue next page ........

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 09:44 PM
She was about to reply when the truck came to a halt. The canopy opened and the humid air flooded in to mix with the sauna like conditions inside the truck. Fours trooper slid long poles inside the bars allowing them to lift the cage out. Rachel gripped the bars blinking in the brilliant sunlight her sunglasses crushed somewhere back at the runway.

She was in a concreted compound with guard towers and high walls; the dense jungle closing in around the general’s hidden fort. No doubt from here he conducted his war against the rebels without the prying eyes of foreigners.

She gave a moan of horror as she saw captive rebels hung from nooses or impaled on large spikes.

“Jesus it’s a hell hole,” She screamed feeling her stomach turning.

She was grateful by the time the cage had been carried across the courtyard into a cell block. The cage was placed on the floor then unbolted. Rachel crawled out unsure what to do. Fight, run, both were ridiculous. She gingerly stood straightening her dress adjusting her ripped blouse covering her sweaty heaving chest.

The officer was stood in front of her.

“Listen you piece of shit,” Rachel’s anger now uncontrollable. “I’m an American citizen in this country with my news team. How the hell do you think you can just abduct me? When I see the general he’s going to know who he’s dealing with.”

The officer adjusted his black beret then gave a wide African grin.

“In the cell please Miss the general will be along at his convenience.”

The cell door slammed shut behind her and she found herself in a meagre concrete room. There was a wire bed and a hole in the floor for toilet but nothing else. High above was the ceiling with dirty roof lights. The whole place was dim and incredibly hot and humid.

Rachel undid her blouse slightly her bra poking from the open fabric. Her whole body was dripping in sweat the insides of her thighs hot and sticky her knickers tight in her ass crack. She tightened her pony tail keeping the hair from her beautiful face then bent down to feel her sculpted calves massaging the bronzed skin to get the blood flowing again.

She felt ridiculous in her heeled sandals as she stood in a concrete cell but the floor was too coarse for the soles of her soft western feet so she left them on.

In her head she thought through what would happen. She’d have to be released within a day there no way she could be accused of any crime. Sure injustice happened all the time here, but it would have had to have been before she let rip and told the world about his exploits. The crew had been scared to death for the last three weeks of just disappearing on trumped up charges. But now the entire world would be in uproar.

“TV reporter arrested after finding out truth,” she muttered the head line to herself. If she wasn’t handed back soon this was the kind of shit that could start wars.

She heard footsteps they sounded strange not military at all more like heels. The cell door opened and two huge guards entering holding batons; behind them was Koko the general’s daughter. She was dressed in a tight high heeled cat suit her dark brown skin looking flawless, her long black hair plated into a tail. She always was the athletic type tennis swimming even represented her country in athletic a few years back. Her firm large tits were pressed tightly together held in place by the fabric her cleavage showing as the zip had slightly slid down.

“How are you enjoying your new home?” The arrogant daughter teased. “Not as cosy as our college dorms but well, after all we are in some chicken shit third world country as you would say.”

Rachel shook her head looking at the intimidating group.

“No Koko I’d never said that, why are you being like this?”

Koko gave a sneer of satisfaction. “My father is a powerful man, no one crosses him. I wouldn’t dare; why would you expect to get away with it.”

Rachel felt her anger growing again.

“Because I can Koko; I’m a journalist. I come from a country of free speech.” She then added sarcastically. “Remember you spent years getting educated there.”

Koko didn’t rise to the bait instead paced around the room in her boots like a WW2 German commandant; hands behind her back.

“You think you will be released don’t you?”

Rachel felt her knees buckle at the question. She’d never considered otherwise. She gulped then put back on her business like reporter manner.

“You know full well Koko there’s no way you can keep me here.”

Koko smiled and nodded. “Very well Rachel my father will be arriving soon. We probably won’t get to speak like this again, so just remember I am not the one who betrayed a trust.” And with that she snapped her fingers and led the two guards from the cell.

“Fine by me bitch,” yelled Rachel as she heard her ex friend marched away.

She decided friends like that she could do without.

Rachel tried to sleep that night but the heat made it difficult. It must have been early morning when the cell door clashed open again. Standing there was the large uniformed figure of general Mobana. Once again Rachel began to demand her release.

Slap!

She nearly feinted; her body flung towards the wall the world spinning.

“You do not demand anything from me.” Mobana growled keeping his anger on a short leash. He then took a deep breath calming himself.

“Rachel you have abused the trust of myself and my family. You have dishonoured my country and shamed me in front of millions.”

He had a newspaper in his hand and he flung it towards her.

Rachel gave a long moan as she read. It said that a TV crew, including up and coming star Rachel Goodbody had crashed deep in the jungle after been hit by a rebel missile.

Rachel looked up “But it’s not true we, I…” She paused slowly realising what it meant.

“My Mig blasted them from the sky once it had steered them as far North as it dared. The wreckage is deep inside rebel territory. The rebels will deny the atrocity but without anyone seeing it the world will have to assume the worse.”

Rachel’s eyes widened

“Yes, interfering white bitch you are dead along with your news crew.”

Rachel began to cough in panic. The general gave an amorous groan.

“Oh Miss Goodbody you have such a debt to pay but don’t worry over time you will. How you serve depends on how you live. Pray I don’t bore of you in years to come.”

“Bore, years to come?” It wasn’t adding up or the young woman didn’t want it to.

The general smiled. “You have the attitude of a she devil but the body of an angel. How I have admired you while staying at my palace. Remember you are now believed dead, no one to rescue or even protest about you predicament. Do you realize what that means Rachel?”

He bent down with a child like manner his eyes full of glee. “Can you imagine what depths I can sink you to?”

Rachel began to gag and shivered with terror. “Jesus no, no, no you can’t please oh God helpppp!”

The general looked back over his shoulder at the two muscled African thugs she had seen earlier.

“These are two of my finest interrogators. They’re going to educate you into what is required and teach you how to obey.”

Rachel looked at their grim faces, barrel chest, biceps bulging as their black skin glistened in the heat. The general backed out of the cell.

“Bring her to the medical cell for examination!”

The feisty blonde reporter was dragged from the cell her legs locked straight as she tried to resist her heels sliding on the concrete floor. The medical cell was about 30 feet down the corridor and as she went she caught glimpses of the other rooms. They were decked out in different ways. One looked like a dungeon with chains and ropes, another like a grand bedroom and others she could only just catch sight off.

Rachel didn’t know what to do. How could she fight back or get away? The situation was impossible and she gave a shudder of horror remembering what he told her about her colleagues and the little Cessna.

“Please General lets talk about this you don’t need to do this.” She stammered as she was almost lifted through the door into a white tiled room.

There was an African woman dressed like a nurse standing patiently. Rachel was allowed to stand unaided the two Herculean guards stood either side of the lithe diminutive woman. The brutes were massive and even in her high heeled sandals they towered over her panting body.

“Now Rachel,” The general said almost apologetically, “I don’t think you understand your situation yet do you?” Rachel’s expression of disgust answered for him. He nodded, “hmm very well I will allow your insolence for the time being.”


Continue next page .........

Viet_Nam
04-11-2007, 09:45 PM
Thanks bro Viet_Nam for your latest wonderful story , will ups you in a few days time . :D

Thanks Brother birdie8819, no problem & take your time.....no hurry. I will up your point too in appreciation for your starting this wonderful thread. I have just return favor to Bro David Ginola.

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 09:51 PM
Thanks Brother birdie8819, no problem & take your time.....no hurry. I will up your point too in appreciation for your starting this wonderful thread. I have just return favor to Bro David Ginola.

You too bro Viet_Nam , Thanks again !!! :)

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 09:52 PM
The general watch until finally she was in position. The leggy blonde half laying in the chair her arms tied behind it, her legs open and high her ankles bound with rope around the tops of the two bamboo poles. Her breast heaved with effort her thong panties soaking her crotch which was embarrassingly wide open.

The general barked an order to the two mesmerised guards and reluctantly they left the cell.

The nurse traced her finger over Rachel’s tummy hooking the thong panties and in one tug ripped them from her crotch.

The general took a seat on another whicker type chair and unbuckled his belt. He slowly pulled his fat black cock out of his pants and drew back the foreskin with a satisfied groan. Rachel’s eyes widened at the sight of his cock and how unashamedly he exposed himself. The nurse was smearing gel along her hand the skin glistening and Rachel gave a whimper of understanding.

Outside the cell the two guards could hear the woman shout then horrified groans. In their pants their cocks hardened in envy of what the general was watching his slave endure.

The blonde waif stunner couldn’t do anything to stop the black witch, she was completely trussed and open. The nurse’s fingers were formed into a cone and she was gently but firmly pushing her cone shaped hand into Rachel’s blonde pussy. Rachel gave a shriek of discomfort the sweat of the day lubricating her pink hole but still not enough to allow constant yielding entry.

Rachel couldn’t believe what was happening.

“No, no you mustn’t! I ..uhhhh!”

She looked at the general then at the roof in discomfort and embarrassment. What could she do? The woman was using her fingers to twist inside the young blonde’s private space, Rachel feeling the soft feminine fingers caress her inner flesh.

“Oh God!” She gave a despairing cry as she looked down. The woman’s hand was moving inch by inch deeper and deeper her pussy wall burning with effort of resistance.

Uggggg oh god no no uhhhhhhhhhhh!”

She arched her back as the nurses hand opened her up almost to the knuckle, but not enough.

“Ahhhhhhhhhh no no ugggg It won’t go oh God stop!”

The general moaned in pleasure, the nurse nodding to his questions gibbering back in his native tribal tongue.

“Is the white bitch too tight? Push harder, more grease on your hand.”

He looked Rachel in the eye.” Don’t fight it, relax your body. We have all day; by evening you will have learnt how to accommodate even my hand.” He flexed his fat fingers Rachel horrified at the size of his fist.

The general tugged at his prick as his nurse’s hand twisted and probed at the blonde bitches’ hole. Rachel groaned and thrashed her head still trying to reason with the insane man.

“Uggggg stop, please general I’m sorry I’ll say what ever you what uggggggg there’s has to be…uggggggggggggg!”

“When I first saw you,” the general said shaking his head, “I marvelled at how slim and delicate you were.”

The general paused to admire her panicking beautiful face; then he continued his vulgar thoughts.

“You were so confident in that news conference. I will enjoy looking into those arrogant blue eyes when I have my hand deep inside your pussy.”

The girl gave an oval pout of shock as her pussy lips did indeed at that point relax just a fraction allowing the nurses greased hand almost to the knuckle. Rachel screamed as the woman tried to push again, but her lips wouldn’t open any further.

“Jez stop! Stop please uhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

The general snapped an order in his native tongue the nurse slowly removing what hand she had managed to burrow inside the woman.

Rachel gave a pant of relief and was about to speak thinking her negotiation was working when she saw what the nurse was doing. The woman had opened a large jar of plant grease and was carefully drawing the slimy fluid into a big bore syringe until it held maybe a beer bottle full.

“Some extra lubrication Miss Goodbody,” the general explained.

The reporter tried to wrestle free as the thick point was pushed into her slit. A second later she felt the surge of liquid inside her canal the syringe plunger forcing every last drop into her cunt.

The nurse re-greased her hand and started her mission again.

Outside the confines of the concrete fortress the jungle choked the humid air. It was mid day the temperature somewhere in the nineties and so was the humidity. The cell block of the military base baked like a huge oven. From the sky the whole site was only visible if you flew directly overhead the dense inhospitable jungle 200 miles in each direction.

Rachel knew all this but even knowing she still couldn’t accept this was happening. In her head she went over the same thoughts again and again.

“Someone will come, they will, they must!”

She’d heard about abductions, but that was always the locals, not a foreigner, not a journalist, not an American! But her rational mind kept telling her what she didn’t want to hear.

“Everyone thinks you are dead, you are alone imprisoned in the jungle, and your captor has the power over a country.”

The general caressed his bell end his cock eye weeping juice. He was rampantly erect now; the veins bulging on his glistening black trunk of a cock. The woman in front of him was drenched head to toe in shimmering, bronzing sweat. Rachel had a pale English rose complexion normally; however now she glowed greasy and wet like a lap dancer her long heeled legs pointing to the sky giving her more of that contorted pole dancing look. Even her hair had dulled from brilliant blonde, black sweaty streaks in the cascading mane. Only her blue eyes remain pure and angelic the pupils widening at every slight push of the nurses hand.

The humiliated TV babe looked down at her abused hole seeing her oiled lips slurping and yielding slowly. She realised this time the woman’s hand was going all the way in.

“No please, you uggg don’t ugggggggggg. Its not ugg right I..I..can't ugggggg!”

The general groaned in pleasure. “No more resisting my dear, you’ll find your body is capable of many astounding feats.”

The trussed blonde gave a series of high pitch grunts the nurse’s knuckles disappearing slowly.

The general leaned forward the sweat dripping from his forehead

The black bitch twisted her wrist a little and…Pop!”

The nurse gasped with the effort Rachel screaming as her lips suddenly yielded, the hand sliding past the widest point into her void her lips closing tightly around the sweaty greased wrist. She could see her tummy bloated her skin moving as the hand twisted inside her ultra slim body.

“Oooh God nooooooooo!”

The hand felt enormous, like a creature, a mole or something wriggling inside her body. It was like some fucking alien, her flat groin seeming to move with the motion of the fist.

The nurse with her right hand inside the bound woman was pouring a vial of lubricant onto her wrist and as she pumped into Rachel she delivered the grease along her tight tunnel.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 09:56 PM
“Ug, ug, you, you ugggggggggggg filthy ugggg ohhhhhh!” The reporter gasped through clenched teeth.

“Oh God she’s going to split me open!” She thought wildly the pumping hand making disgusting slurping and belching noises.

Rachel struggled to concentrate the sensation of a hand inside her private place almost unbelievable. The embarrassment was overwhelming the woman looking up into her wide eyes twisting her fingers seeing Rachel’s faces contort her lips purse and nip.

Rachel didn’t want to add to their enjoyment but she couldn’t stop herself grunting and groaning. The nurse listened for the highest most indignant noises to decide where to press and twist the most.

Rachel spat in disgust at the nurse, she in turn gave Rachel a swipe across the face her large white eyes staring into Rachel’s. She shouted in her own language and Rachel guessed it was an order to behave and stop fighting if she knew what was good for her.

The general stood up and stepped out of his pants. His thighs and butt were massive, a product of years of military service before he led the coup that made him the countries leader. He looked ridiculous in shoes and socks, no pants but still a military shirt with elaborate lapels his cock waving around like he was about to hang a flag from it.

He could hear her pussy squelch and Rachel grunted indignantly over and over. Her light skin accentuated the black arm buried in her hole and her lightly haired blonde pussy gave her slit an almost shaven look.

The general began to unfasten her ankles from the bamboo poles. He took each small foot and hooked her legs on the outside of the poles until she was sat with her thighs even wider her heels almost touching the floor legs unable to close. Rachel felt her sexy pins ache but was thankful that they could now rest more easily. But it was not an act out of kindness she almost instantly realised her pussy shaft had now straighten allowing the nurses hand to push deeper without restriction.

“Ohhhhhhhh God no uggggggggg!” She thought the woman was going to keep going all the way to her throat.

“Please general uhhhhhhh!”

He laughed in amusement. “Please feel free to ask anymore probing, embarrassing questions about my life. After all you will have a ring side seat to my darkest perversions from now on.”

The nurse was now touching Rachel at the top of her slit with her free hand. She could feel the feminine fingers searching for her bud.

“Ugggg no, no!” Rachel cried horrified at what the woman was attempting to do.

“Rachel,” the general said sweetly,” I am not a monster, your life with me though challenging will have its pleasures. It is important my slaves know how to climax in their job.“

Rachel gave an animal groan of refusal shaking her head, hair flying everywhere.

The fisting went on for what seemed ages until Rachel’s pussy felt numb the slime of juice and grease dripping from her slit as the wrist twisted. The nurse had pressed a small vibrator against Rachel’s clit and slowly but expertly she had brought the cursing woman to near climax.

The blonde had tried to forget she was here, fall into a humid sea of half dreams. It had almost worked the sensation in her pussy had dulled; she was back home with her fiancé.

“Her fiancée!” Rachel gave an anguished cry, “Oh God Simon; help me please.”

The general was instantly distracted from the mesmerising view he had be enjoying.

“Simon? Oh yes Simon Wiez; head of your news channel.” The general recalled the picture in USA today, tall, chiselled, mature, powerful. Very powerful. “He’s was your betrothed wasn’t he?”

Rachel snarled back teeth gritted the tiny buzzing stick working its magic on her bud.

“He ugh still is you fuckkkk!”

The general grew angry at her outburst gripping her hair pulling his face close.

“Not any more, you are dead; remember? He has lost his long legged trophy wife for good. You prefer the older man don’t you, richer more appreciative? That’s good you’ll get to meet many like that over the coming years.”

The climax kept building but the nurse seemed to sense when Rachel was on the brink and removed the vibrator stilling her buried wrist always at just the wrong time for Rachel.

“Ohhh God! Do it, finish me for Gods sake I can’t take anymore.”

Rachel didn’t know what else to say. If she came they’d stop wouldn’t they? She didn’t really know if she meant make her cum or kill her. At that moment she didn’t care.

The general pushed the nurse to the side and roughly pulled her wrist out of Rachel. She gave a yelp of sensation her hole gasping the air filling into where it should never see. She felt like she was dripping her body’s fluids out of a gaping wound.

“Ugggggg no I feel sooo…” She didn’t know how to describe it.

The general did. “You feel like a dirty submissive whore about to ride her master’s hand like a glove puppet.”

And with that he began to push his own fat hand into her soppy hole. Rachel groaned but didn’t scream it was more out of humiliation of how accommodating her pussy now was than actual pain. His large fat fingered hand was sliding inside any second her exhausted muscles would swallow his knuckles and he would be up to his wrist inside her.

“Oh Rachel you bad girl,“ he said huskily his hand feeling like it was wrapped in a slimy hot towel.

He moved his fingers opening his palm Rachel biting her lip, her eyes glazing over. Her feet tapped on the chair her thighs quivering he noticed her tits were fuller nipples hardened; the nurse had brought her to peak quite satisfactorily.

The nurse pressed the vibrator onto her clit once more and the general began to pump in and out her tunnel lips bulging as his hand tried to remove itself but just as her pussy hole parted he pounded back to her cervix.

Her juices were running down his arm dripping at his elbow the arrogant reporter arching her back thrusting her tits out shrieking in sensation overload.

“Look at me Rachel, look into my eyes.”

She shook her head’ so with his free hand he twisted her cheeks making her pout in his direction.

The slopping noise added to the disgusting scene, the vibrator humming the people grunting, gasping, taunting.

“Yes you bitch come on my hand, I want to feel you come.” Her walls seemed to be tightening as her back arched more and more.

“Ukkkkkkkkkkkk ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhh awwwwwwwwwww!”

Rachel began to buck; her calves flailing her butt bouncing on the wicker seat. The pussy convulsions were squeezing his hand so much he felt it would go numb. She was thrashing and screaming in orgasm her pussy so wet that even his burrowing began to slip and as she jerked her hips in a disgusting thrusting movement she ejected his glistening hand along with copious amounts of frothing juice.

“Jeeeezzzzzzzz nooooooooooooooo!”

The spots took a while to clear from her eyes the humid oppressive air almost suffocating now. She was exhausted after hours of attention; she couldn’t think straight and was in a daze.

The general stood up his cock still pointing straight out. Suddenly the cell door opened. It was one of the guards

“General you are needed in he command building.” The evil dictator snarled back at his charge telling him that he didn’t want to be disturbed.

“But its USplanet News sir; a Mr Weiz; urgent.”

The general’s eyes lit up. He looked at the spread eagled slit dripping woman, her head hanging limp. Then down at his angry cock.

“Hmm I’ll enjoy it better if she was a little more conscious anyway.” He said to himself then barked an order to his guard. “I will take the call in my office in ten minutes, bring this bitch.”

Fifteen minutes later Simon Weiz finally got through. He’d not had any answers in the last 24 hours. As an experience news hound he knew never to accept other people’s stories. His darling girlfriend just couldn’t have died in such a way.

“These fucking third world shit holes don’t know their ass from their elbows. How the hell am I going to get answers? Jez no one has confirmed they’re dead; certainly not this news channel.”

The phone was a little crackly but he could hear the preening voice of the fat dictator on the other end.

“General Mobana I need your help only you can bring this nightmare to an end. Please I deplore you call a truce so we can send out a search party to the crash site.”

He could hear other voices and sounds over the phone. Clearly the general had it on speaker phone allowing his aids to enjoy the grovelling from a big US news mogul.

The general spoke sweetly almost sarcastically. He couldn’t help; it was out of his hands the rebels were not into any negotiation.

The American was growing frustrated the general seemed distant a little distracted and from time to time took seconds to respond as if confused or concentrating.

In his ornate flag draped office he indeed was distracted. A large fan spun in the ceiling drawing cooler air into the room. Below it was a large teak table on it his speaker phone and a impressive golden statue of a lion.Also face down bent over the deep wooden furniture was his latest trophy; Miss Goodbody.

He had her hands tied even tighter behind her back making her shoulder pull back forcing her neck and head to look up. Her tits were pressed flat onto the soft wood top the small of her back filled with a pool of collected perspiration. The table was high so as her ass pointed to the ceiling her long legs even in heels only just touched the carpet. He had her ankles tied together then again at the knees allowing her little opportunity to move.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-11-2007, 09:57 PM
Rachel wanted to cry out; she could hear her fiancée pleading desperate to find her. If only he knew the truth. But she couldn’t speak. Her mouth had been filled with a rubber ball then tapped over. She could grunt but the speaker phone faced away from her so she had no idea if she could be heard.

The general was seated one hand on his cock the other stirring a pot of Vaseline. As he spoke he took great globules of grease and gently smeared them over Rachel’s ass hole. He’d been kind enough to explain he would fuck her in the ass since she needed time for her pussy to strengthen again.

His fat greased fingers pushed inside her ass putting jell deep along her rubbery shaft.

The conversation was going round in circles, this Weiz fellow wouldn’t take no for an answer.

“Please Mr Weiz your fiancée was a personal friend of my daughters.”

He said this so sweetly Rachel’s stomach turning in revulsion. ”I have the up most respect for your excellent reporter and the up most admiration.” He stroked her back his admiration not as professional as Weiz might expect but more lustful.

She could hear the frustration and resignation in her fiancés voice. “He wasn’t giving up already was he?” The phone crackled and she heard his distant voice become a little more assertive.

“I’m sorry general but I need to see for myself. I’m getting that next plane out.” And with that the line went dead. The general paused a little indignant the man had dared hang up. He slowly extracted his finger from the bound woman ass ring and massaged a fleshy butt cheek as he deliberated.

He then pressed his intercom. “Send Koko in.”

Rachel looked up as the door opened. It was her old friend the tall athletic daughter of General Mobana. The woman didn’t seem fazed by her half dressed father his cock standing to attention and hardly gave Rachel a second glance.

“Father?” She said in obedience.

The general was climbing onto the table so he straddled Rachel’s back. He lowered himself into a squat his fat cock pointing forward rod and ball hanging like an undercarriage. Rachel tried to wriggle feeling his cock tip slid between her ass cheeks the general using his hand to point his cock down and press her sphincter. He gave orders to his daughter.

“Contact Mr Weiz at USplanet News, I believe you met him?” Koko’s eyes widened and she finally caught Rachel's eye.” Indeed I have.” She purred.

“Good,“ grunted the general rocking his enormous butt, finally allowing his cock relief, entering the tight rubbery passage of Rachel’s anus.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmfffff!”

The woman could only gargle; her eyes open wide staring ahead insanely, lashes like blooming flowers her pupils showing the gut turning sensation.

The general gave a gasp as he lowered his pelvis; sliding the full length into his bound witch.

“Get him on the phone. Make a personal invitation, he plans to come anyway. If you are his escort he can spend a few fruitless weeks in your charming company.”

Koko gave a wicked smile. “Indeed father.”

She was about to turn and leave when he stopped her.

“No; do it here, on the speaker phone now, while I bugger his darling fiancé.”

Rachel nearly swallowed her gag. His cock felt like a giant pole in her ass. She’d had anal before once with an ex and she hated it then. Her Simon was now called back on the phone as the black bastard twisted and slid back and forth inside her. Koko had been put straight through and Rachel could hear his voice as the general’s daughter cooed seductively to him.

“Simon I know how you must feel. Please anything I can do. She was a great friend, etc, etc.”

Her fiancée was a little taken aback. This woman seemed to be saying all the right things but she sounded cold. He assumed it was the way with these people. Africa breeds cold hearts.

“Koko I’d be happy to have your help, thank you so much.” He replied diplomatically.

The general was grunting faintly getting a rocking motion going his cock fitting as tight as a piston in an engine.

Phut, phut, phut!

The table was rocking a little, Rachel biting down on the gag. She began to moan loudly and he pulled her hair making her head snap up.

“Silence bitch!” He hissed in a whisper.

Koko sat on the table legs crossed finishing her long distance call. She stroked Rachel’s rocking head with long nailed hands smiling and acting as if she was having a normal conversation. Her father was grunting more loudly his thrusting becoming harder.

“Fuck she’s so tight!” He growled; Koko putting her hand over the phone set looking with a glare at her father. She put a finger to her full lips telling him to “ssssh.”

The man at the other end of the line once again got the impression something was happening in the room. He could hear noises like machinery repeating over and over maybe a pump or something.

Phut, phut, phut!

Rachel couldn’t bear it. Her lover so near yet so far she could hear his confusion in his voice. He knew something was wrong but he couldn’t tell what. The general was pounding so deep it made her nearly sick; she could feel his cock deep in her gut.

Koko finally with a sweet goodbye hung up, her father instantly groaning in satisfaction.

“Take it you tight ass bitch.” He began to pump even faster.” And talking about her firm round ass he added. “By the time I’m finish with you we’ll be able to drive a train up there.”

Rachel screamed on her gag he was hammering into her with abandon. She felt like her ass would explode the friction burning red hot. And the horror, what was in store? What more did he have planned for her sweet tight holes?

Koko turned to leave brushing her long hair with her hand. She gave a cute look back over her shoulder at Rachel and her father both looking like two rutting sand beetles the table shuddering under the hammering.

The general didn’t want it to stop; he could have fucked her tight ass for eternity. She was under him subservient; obedient finally she was getting the message.

Rachel couldn’t have resisted if she tried his weight enormous, his piercing cock and her binds stopping her from moving. She felt his cock finally thankfully unload inside her rear tunnel.

“Oh God this can’t be happening!” She said over and over as two, three then four spurts of his thick African come filled her for the first but definitely not the last time.

Twenty minutes later Rachel stood to attention in the general’s office. She had no choice she was still tied at the ankles and knees the binds behind her back holding her wrists. She had the gag and tape still over her mouth and she was totally exhausted.

The general sat relaxing in his chair smoking a fine cigar. Rachel felt like her knees would buckle and she nearly went over on her ankle before managing to remain upright and to attention.

The general had enjoyed her ass even more than looking into those baby blue eyes as he fisted her soaking pussy. He looked at her fabulous rear. He could keep her ass tight he supposed.

He chuckled to himself, knowing full well his perverse desires. “Yeah of course you could Mobana,” he thought to himself sarcastically.

Eventually he spoke to her.

“Rachel I will be leaving this evening, affairs of state etc. I hope today has taught you the realities of your future life.”

Rachel was silent but her eyes answered for her. The message was getting clearer and clearer.

“Hmm you understand but do not accept. This is to be expected.”

He pressed for a guard to take her back to her cells.

”Koko and I would love to stay to see your training however it won’t be possible. The two guards you saw today and the nurse are fully briefed.”

He came up close to her and gently peeled off the tape then opened his hand allowing her to spit the mouth ball into his palm. The blonde coughed and spluttered her mouth dry her lips swollen a little from the tape.

Continue next page ........

kopigaosiewdai
05-11-2007, 12:09 AM
Great stories bro birdie8819, i'm having kopi now reading ur thread from page 1 :D

birdie8819
05-11-2007, 07:58 AM
Great stories bro birdie8819, i'm having kopi now reading ur thread from page 1 :D

Thanks bro kopigaosiewdai for coming in to read all the stories here . So early of late liao still having kopi arh .....kekekekeke . :D

Shall continue the story cause last night system lagging - Pai Seh To All :

She began to sob shaking her head saying she was sorry begging him to release her.

“Tut, tut,” he said gently, “be a brave girl it’ll only last a few weeks.” He smiled and added, “by that time you’d fuck your own father if I asked you to.”

Rachel began to cry more and as the soldiers entered she feinted from despair.
The General showed no remorse, “drag her away,” he said looking at the limp beauty supported between two red beret wearing troopers.

Back in her cell she curled up on the bed. She heard the noise of a departing helicopter the general leaving her here. What was going to happen?

Rachel found out very quickly. The two guards and nurse spoke no English so her pleas fell on death ears. She was awoken about 2am in the night by a bright light the two men towering over her. They tugged her from her cell down the corridor into a room she’d glimpsed before. Inside it was like a dungeon the nurse there already. In front of her was a wooden horse type device. It was a plank of wood waist height with four legs. Pointing up from the wood encased in a leather saddle were two vibrating nodes. The nurse had attached 6 inch dildoes over the metal tips; however they were interchangeable with many phallus shaped devices hung on the walls.

Rachel tried to resist but the men were massive. They lifted her over the horse the nurse directing the dildoes until they finally let her drop onto the beam. She was impaled with rubber anal and pussy cocks her long legs touching the floor on either side; just. The rubber cocks were so stiff, the metal rods inside them adding to the rigidity.

Her arms were tied behind her back and the nurse adjusted casters on the four legs. She felt herself lifted higher her groin pressing down more firmly until finally only the very toe edge of both her sandals touched the floor. It was now impossible to lift herself off or even adjust her weight that much.

She just whimpered with resignation the guards smiling in lustful delight.

The nurse turned a dial on the wall and the dildoes began to buzz and twist. One soldier held up his hand signalling six. Six hours of this!

She came much more than once, each time screaming in climax and with hypersensitive burning flesh just after. Her ass had eventually given way and she’d farted and spat watery shit over the rear of the horse. By the fifth and sixth hours she grown more and more weak her ass and pussy becoming numb until eventually all she felt was a constant movement in her soaking wet slits. She was a moaning mess by the time the guards appeared again.

They said nothing just threw her in her cell. She collapsed on the bed into a troubled sleep.

It was six hours later sometime just around noon she was shook from her sleep. Both guards signalled for her to stand and then they took her hand and gently led her from the cell. This time it was back to the steamy oppressive heat of the medical cell. She began to panic and beg; the guards being gentle talking to her calmly in soothing African dialect. They knew after this first time it would be much harder to get her here the next.

Rachel was made to lie over the wicker throne her hands tied to the totem poles. She gave a cry of disgust as she saw what was going to happen. A pint and half bucket of engine oil was moved over her by a pulley in the ceiling. Rachel began to sob the bucket had a half inch wide Perspex tube snaking down to a strange nozzle. The end was like a black golf ball maybe larger the nozzle hole running through the middle to a small tip.

The nurse wasted no time she pressed the tip against Rachel’s ass the woman bucking a little but the men had tied her ankle either side of the rear legs of the seat. The ball was slimy and with some effort it popped into her anus her ring closing tightly around the tube. Now the tubes end and the contents it would deliver were almost airtight sealed inside her.

The nurse adjusted a valve on the tube and rather like controlling a medical drip she regulated the flow of oil down the tube.

Rachel began to feel liquid in side her ass slowly filling it up. The tube was wide enough to allow tiny air bubbles to flow the opposite way up into the bucket.

“Awwww you dirty fucks!” She yelled the men smiling the nurse looking stern but satisfied with the procedure. The blonde’s ass was pointing skyward the highest point of her bent body and she made a good receptacle for the liquid flowing from the roof high bucket.

As Rachel groaned in disgust and wriggled her beautiful upright ass the group began the next stage. The nurse was pushing a device from the corner of the room. It was covered in a canopy and it looked like a little pointy tent about 3 feet high. Rachel could see a lead trailing from it and the captive woman moaned in worry.

The nurse pushed the thing to within a foot of her face, Rachel gritting her teeth now as her ass farted up body gas into the enema tube.

“Oh my god!” Cried the blonde as the cover was pulled away.

The device was on small wheels set in a sturdy plinth. It was a massive completely upright rubber cock. Cock would have been a poor description. Yes it had veins and a head like one, but it was about 2 and half feet high and as fat as a man’s forearm. At the head it narrowed a little with a big finger width spunk hole at the tip.

Rachel looked down its length at the bottom it sat in a bucket which appeared to be full of slimy porridge type liquid. It looked disgustingly like semen.

The guards plugged the cable in and the machine came to life. Rachel gave a horrified yelp as the tip began to pump the dirty white fluid. It was like some crazy spunk fountain. The slime was spurting out then running down the rubber cock back into the bucket to be eventually pumped up the rod again.

As Rachel thrashed trying once again to break free a collar was fastened around her elegant neck. It had a lead running down to the cast iron base of the cock fountain.

“Oh God please no I can’t please!!!” She realised they wanted her to take the thing in her mouth

Eventually, after a struggle her captors where happy. Rachel’s mouth was open as wide as it could her face looking down her lips slurping around the massive tip of the cock. As they had pushed her mouth onto it they tightened the collar lead so she couldn’t pull back. The stunning woman was now bent over the wicker chair; bound ass high, an enema tube in her rear her mouth forced over an upright monster dildo.

They turned the machine on and her mouth began to fill rapidly with foul smelling synthetic spunk. She gargled and swallowed a little but most belching from the sides of her lips back down into the bucket. The ejaculations were constant every two seconds or so enough time not to overwhelm and choke her. Her ass was beginning to bloat her sphincter under pressure, but there was no where for the liquid to escape.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-11-2007, 08:00 AM
The nurse spoke a word in English. “Six,” she shouted in a thick African accent.

It was late evening the hot humid night shrouding the camp before the captors came back. Rachel was only half conscious. Her mouth was numb from having to accommodate the monster head for so long. She’d found a way of resting it on one cheek so a constant gap was created at the other side of her mouth allowing the come to dribble from her mouth without effort. She’d needed to do this as the ass void had filled to such a point the cramps were driving her crazy.

The pulley bucket had nearly emptied the pint plus of liquid before her body had finally had enough. The fluid had filled and lubricated her so much that after the fifth hour her sphincter had with some effort given way, allowing her to shit the golf ball size plug out.

She had groaned in pleasurable relief as her ass spurted filthy water and for a few moments she looked like some crazy human water statue, liquid frothing around her mouth more ejecting in a delightful arch from her upright ass onto the floor.

The nurse inspected the semen bucket. It was nearly empty. Although ejected come had dripped from her mouth over the hours she had gulped bit by bit most of it down her throat. Although disgusting in taste it would supplement her food for the coming time.

Back in her cell she found food and water to wash the stink away, though she didn’t feel that hungry. The nurse had showered Rachel’s sweaty dirty body in the medical cell and the slim stunner felt clean for the first time in three awful days. Once again she thought it might be out of some minute speck of humanity but she was wrong. In another six hours time she would find out why they wanted her so clean.

When they awoke her she realised how this was going to work. The guards looked tired themselves as if they’d just awoken. They were following the same pattern as her, sleep; training, sleep; the days and nights would merge into one for all of them.

This time they didn’t bind her just pulled again by the wrist to the cell adjacent. It was the one draped out like a bedroom. There was a very big master bed at four corners ornate bamboo totems. The head board was a carved image of the countries flag, a lion over an AK47 rifle. The room had a large chest, high backed chairs even a sink.

Rachel sat on the bed, naked her hair looking brilliant blonde for the first time in days. The nurse walked in and closed the cell door with a crunching slam. Rachel then noticed that they all seemed to be in different degree of undress. The nurse unbuttoned her white uniform allowing it to drop away underneath she was naked. She was not a stunning woman but in shape for a forty something. Still lean but curvaceous, her large black breast like two chocolate buns. Her short hair accentuated her hips and bust making her a fabulous full figured mature woman.

The two men were half that age and as they disrobed Rachel could she their firm muscled physique. They stripped fully their cock already firming up at the sight before them.

Rachel put her hand over her mouth in despair looking at the nurse.

“Six hours?” She said pitifully looking at the witch with puppy dog eyes.

The woman gave a brilliant grin and answered in her thick accent

“Yes.”

The rape started with fucking. Rachel was banged doggie style by the eager men. They took it in turns like a tag team even the nurse getting in on the act with a strap on dildo. Rachel could only comply like a wanton animal, on her hands and knees taking one cock after another. As they came near to climax they would rest allowing the next in.

They were experts at control and after what was ages the first came inside her aching pussy his big fingers kneading her glowing ass. They change positions laying her on her back head over the edge of the bed. The nurse rode her pussy from the top her tits bouncing over the pure white tummy of the reporter. The other guard pumped into Rachel’s mouth. She found his cock though impressive far easier to take than the monster fountain one and allowed him to bang against her cheek as she had learnt, her lips wet and quivering around his black shaft.

When he came she couldn’t twist her mouth to allow the come to escape so had to swallow his load. Something she now found almost as second nature to her.

With both men needing a rest, this left the nurse to stuff the wet stiff dildo in and out of her hole as each man gripped one of Rachel’s ankles pulling her feet back towards her shoulder her cute toes almost touching her ear. Rachel grunted her head hanging upside down from the bed the nurses cock ramming hard against her cervix

“Ug, ug, ug, ugg, uggg!”

She felt her bud hardening with the friction from an hour’s long abuse. The men where exhausted so spread her legs wider roping them around the bed posts. The nurse pulled Rachel’s hands in front of her squeezing her small mounds together into a deep cleavage and held them like reins riding the blonde tart like a snow white mare.

Eventually she too was exhausted, the black strap-on turning the woman’s pussy into a soppy wet hole. Rachel was near climax her arms killing her, her legs numb from been stretch wide and back so long and her neck stiff from hanging over the bed edge so long.

The men untied her, lifting her up in their arms lovingly carrying her to one of the chairs. The sweaty messy nurse fell onto the chair her dildo pointing straight up. They lifted Rachel over the nurse making her face the witch and lowered her onto the cock. Rachel was eye to eye with the nurse and she blushed gripping onto the woman’s shoulders.

“Ride!” the nurse ordered. Rachel nodded in resignation.

As Rachel began to slowly rub the cock along her walls she could feel the two men with their fingers at her ass one pushed a new buzzing vibrator into her as her hole easily swallowed the strap-on rod. The new intruder thing pulsed and twisted making the blonde pout in sensation.

“Ooooooooohhhhhh ug, ug,ugggggggggg!”

It was only a matter of minutes before she came bouncing on the dildo the vibrator hitting her nerve endings making her go crazy with pleasure.

As she collapsed with fatigue her orgasm complete she was once again lifted back to the bed. The men where stiff again; time to bugger her. She was pulled back into doggie position and to the sound of Rachel’s despairing screams they started to repeat the process.

By the time she had to straddle the chair again, this time on one of the men’s cocks up her ass facing away from him, she could hardly lift herself. The other man, the nurse and the seated man all gripped her body to help her bounce up and down on his cock. The nurse got down between the woman’s open legs and thrust the vibrator in again. She rubbed furiously at Rachel’s clit and eventually after some time and patience Rachel came milking the man anal buried cock that showed true resilience not to erupt until the final seconds.

How much more of this she had to endure she couldn’t guess her head was swimming. All of them were now sweat drenched and panting with effort. It was time for a rest they all lay on the bed sandwiching Rachel’s making her open and bend her legs over the mass of black limbs and torsos. She tried to push their hands away but it was useless they mauled and groped her tits, ass and holes at leisure; thrusting sticky dirty fingers in her mouth and nostrils.

As they lay one by one they took it in turns to push their hands into her twat. Rachel gritted her teeth and gasped as they gently fisted her wide exhausted pussy, making her look down and savour the view as they pumped.

“Oh God uh, uh, uh, uhhhhhhh!”

She was rolled over and the nurse poured oil on her ass a soldier’s hand still twisting in her pussy. The woman wiping the sweat from her eyes reached from the bed flipping open the trunk. It was full of devices and sex toys she pulled a strange pipe and balls from the box. The soldier was flexing his hand making Rachel groan the other groping her ass cheeks pinching her nipples.

The small ball was like leather and it easily slid into Rachel’s anus the tube dangling from her rim like a black tail. It was a rubber balloon attached to a hand pump. The nurse began to squeeze the ball at the other end and the balloon inflated inside Rachel’s ass.

As she squeezed the nurse gritted her teeth it was getting hard to inflate, the woman’s internal walls pressing down. The non fisting soldier took over his powerful hand inflating the rubber balloon to the size of a big apple. Rachel’s body would go no further a hand in her pussy an apple size balloon up her ass. The rubber tube was incredibly strong and it sprang taut as both the nurse and the soldier began to pull at the buried balloon.

“Nooo agggggggggggggg!”

She screamed as the thing tried to escape the hand in her pussy pushing with its fingers against her thin walls dividing her cunt and anal tract. They tried again pulling harder Rachel arching her back clawing the wooden headboard.

“Eieeeeeeeeeeeeee pop!”

She delivered the greasy wet ball onto the bed the thing instantly deflating. They repeated over and over until satisfied. Then they rolled her onto her back removing the fisting hand.

Rachel then had to deliver the ball from her pussy again and again each time the thing getting bigger and bigger until as the fifth hour near it was the about 5 inches wide before it popped from her greased pussy lips. The men stuck their cocks in her ass one at a time enjoying the pressure from the inflation then extractions until they finally spunked with the pressure of gripping pushing pussy muscles.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
05-11-2007, 08:01 AM
The final hour was left for the nurse to enjoy. Both women lay groins touching their legs scissored together the nurse gripping Rachel's ankle to stop her pulling away a soldier pulling the nurses ankles to make her twat press against Rachel’s. In their pussies were a two ended vibrator set on full its tip pushing hard against both women’s cervix’s. The nurse came three times before finally allowing the thrashing Blonde westerner to relax.

As Rachel was carried to her cell and laid on her bed she groaned incoherently. Her blue eyes slightly opened to see the face of a very tired guard. He raised his hands showing six fingers.

“Oh God! No! Nooo!” She wailed in her head before falling into a nightmarish sleep.

And that’s how it was for day after day. First the dildo horse, cocks getting bigger and bigger each time.

Then to the medic cell more and more synthetic cum filling the cock. The enema become larger and larger in quantity; the anal ball valve getting bigger and bigger; so it was always around the fifth hour before her strengthening anal muscles could shit it out.

Then finally; the gang rape. The fuckings were constant and almost choreographed. The inflatable ball grew bigger, the vibrators more aggressive and horrific. They began to stimulate her with low voltage dildoes and nipple clamps, then incredibly high speed vibrating power tools.

It was just over two gasping, screaming weeks later before the general finally returned.

Mobana felt his cock stiffening in his pants as he walked towards the cells. He listened as the nurse explained how things were going. Along side him there was a slight built bespectacled German man, in his late fifties with grey hair an educated manner about him.

The General opened her cell to see Rachel sat there silently. Her eyes were crazed her hair bedraggled, but they had put makeup on her, washed her and even made her wear her tatty golden heeled sandals.

He looked at her quivering Barbie pink lips. She knew he was coming today she’d been awake over an hour and had not been taken to one of the rooms. She couldn’t remember which room was due all the indignities now seeming to blur. They had told her; well given her a note from the general saying he was inspecting her performance today if she satisfied him she would be moved to his private residence to begin her service.

“She is a beauty,” the German man said entering the room.” Stand up please,” he asked. She responded to her first request in English for two weeks.

“Hmmm very nice,” he said turning her around. He cupped her tits examining the nipples, Rachel not resisting. ”They are very firm and healthy considering.” He added.

“Gggeneral please no more.” She stuttered.

The Big black dictator folded his arms in an arrogant stance.” Let us see how much of a whore you have become.” He said smiling. “First let’s demonstrate you’re riding skills.”

In the dungeon the German man gasped. The wooden horse now had two enormous cocks on it. Both were pink rubber their length covered in rubber hairs. The tips had long rubber storks like a snakes tongue the whole things slightly curved and as fat as forearms, 10 inches long.

He marvelled as she was gently lifted onto the cocks her pussy and ass swallowing inch after inch. She grunted as her pelvis slowly ever so slowly neared the base of the cocks. Her toes just touched the floor and the group could see her eyes look to the ceiling in concentration.

”She can just swallow all 10 inches,” The nurse explained, “just.”

The general waited for the men to finally release their grip and her arms fell behind her gripping the horse her tits jutting out. The switch was flicked and both monster cocks erupted into a frenzied vibrating battle with her insides.

“Nnnnnnnngggggggggg!”

The general couldn’t help but touch his groin through his pants the sight was electric. After five pulsating minutes the room hot and sticky with perspiration he shouted.

“Enough! Take her to the next room.”

Rachel gave a grunt of fear her first sign of resistance the soldiers having to heave her off the two wet furry ribbed cocks.

“I can see you enjoy this next one Rachel,” he teased seeing her panicking face.

In the med cell she was bound double over the chair. The German looked to the ceiling there was a drum maybe a gallon plus full of liquid. Another one was above her head.

Tubes hung down and were inserted into the captive woman.

One was put in her ass with a massive ball plug. She shook her head screaming in refusal as a bit was put in her mouth. It forced her teeth apart allowing the end of the other tube which also had a large ball on it to go into her pink painted mouth.

The general watched as the nurse released the valves on both drums fully.

Rachel’s mouth began to spew white spunk substitute onto the floor her eyes wild as she guzzled as much as she could down her throat. Her rectum flooded with oil the extra sized from the drum creating more of a pressure hose affect, in seconds she was 2 pints full of gut retching fluid.

“You’re choking her!” the German shouted in horror and delight.

The general pulled his colleague to her rear showing her wobbling ass and growing, hardening tummy.

“Push Rachel before you do,” he laughed agreeing with his colleague’s diagnosis.

The man was amazed the massive black ball was appearing from her anus it grew wider and wider till finally.

“Pop!” It farted from her the torrent of oil belching in desperate pumps from her rear.

The general immediately signalled for the mouth one to be stopped and removed.

“Cough splutter uggggg please Mobana stop I’ll do what ever you say!” She gasped come dripping from her chin and nostrils.

He gripped her hair pulling her face up.

“You address me as master from now on do you understand?”

She nodded looking submissive.

Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
05-11-2007, 08:02 AM
The general undid her ties himself.

“Wash her and bring her to the final cell. I will do this alone.”

In the ornate bed cell the general waited for the door to close before he spoke.

“Rachel,” he said sitting next to her on the bed. “From now you will have only one purpose as my slave. You no longer exist in the outside world, just in my private heaven and hell. Once you are finished here you can begin to serve me and my family until old age turns you into a hag.”

He laughed. “I will no doubt be dead by that time and as your usefulness recedes let’s hope my sons keep you as a cleaning maid. Well who knows; that is a long, long way away.”

“Gggeneral, she said sobbing, I..I..” the general put his finger to her lips.

“Ssssh slave now lay back and open your lovely long legs.

He greased his hand then the other as she whimpered spreading her thighs. He pushed his cone fingers at her anus opening her up. He smiled in satisfaction his hand with some effort slowly disappearing until he was wrist deep.

Slop!

“Good slave now your cunt. Use your fingers spread your lips for me.”

Rachel sobbed as she drew back her lips with her long fingers the generals second hand burying easily in to a large loose pussy. His first like a incredible dump up her rear.

Splop!

“Uuuuuuggggggg!” She grunted at the double hand penetration.

He began to flex and pump enjoying been inside her places feeling the tiny wall of flesh between his different hands.

“Rub yourself,” He ordered, “come on my hands.”

She began to rub her clit obediently as he pumped in and out. There would be no fooling him he would know if and when she came. The training had made her body so responsive and the indignity; she embraced the humiliation like a comforting blanket. Her own arrogance had gotten her here and now she accepted her punishment.

“Ohhhhhhh Rachel;” her mind gasped, “you stupid fucking girl!”

Within minutes she was screaming in ecstasy her ass biting on his wrist her pussy flooding making his hand a soaking mess.

“Yes bitch yessssssss I can feel you in spasm, excellent!”

His hands slipped from her with disgusting pops and animal grunts of relief.

He stripped fully sitting on a chair his cock upright. Rachel stood and came towards him slowly. At arms reach he pulled her onto him telling her to ride his cock. He spun her around locking her legs together with his shins pulling her round ass onto his dick.

She began to bounce up and down, his cock pistoning into her rear hole.

“No slave, sit on it fully.” She stopped and complied till her ass was on his lap his rod buried up her tunnel. He cupped her small cup tits feeling the texture.

“Use your ass muscles to milk me.” He ordered.

Rachel began to squeeze her now considerably stronger anal muscles the general groaning and occasionally thrusting up of his chair.

“Hmm very good slave so strong down there.”

Rachel continued to concentrate massaging his hard rod till finally.

“Ug, ug, uggggggggg yesssssssss!” He climaxed inside her bouncing up and down on the seat Rachel like a rag doll tossed about.

He allowed her to lie on the bed as he dressed. Opening the door he called for the guards.

“Two more weeks,” he said calmly to the delighted soldier.

“Noooooo! You promised,” she screeched in horror.

“You still show too much free will and failed to follow my orders.” He snapped back.

“But I did,” she cried overwhelmed with confusion and horror,” I did.”

He shook his head, “you said general just after I told you to call me Master.”

Rachel shook her head in disbelief, “but, but, I, I Oh God no, noooooo!”

The cell door slammed shut the general walking out into the daylight. The German man stood patiently with the nurse.

“Another two weeks doctor then you can have her.” The man nodded. “Very well my discretion is assured.”

The general narrowed his eyes. “Doctor,“ he said menacingly, “my reach around this world is great you will find your discretion is guaranteed.”

The Doc gulped and nodded. “Of course general, now about my fee I would like a sweetener for the delay.”

The general scowled but the nurse explained the Doc idea. It seemed quite reasonable.

The general marched off as the soldier shouted from the door to the nurse. “It’s time to begin again.” She nodded and took the grinning German mans wrist. “We have a guest for the rest of the day.” She shouted back, leading the doctor to the gang rape.

The confident sexy reporter had been in the camp for nearly a month when the routine of sexual repetition began to go strange. She wasn’t sure if she was hallucinating, dreaming or dead but the world seemed distant, then she there was big stretches of time which seemed almost outside her body.

She remembered been in a bed with bright lights then blackness then glimpses of that German bastard who had raped her with the help of the soldiers and nurse. She sensed passage of time but didn’t experience it. In moments of clarity she realised she was drugged but only for that moment to go and Rachel to slip back into a sea of confusion.

She awoke after more than two weeks of drugged haze to find herself in the four poster bed rape cell; not her usual meagre confines.

She was dressed in a skimpy cloth nightie; her head aching with intoxication. She noticed the change in herself almost at once. Her nightie thrust out under her neck, she could feel the extra weight on her frame. Her hands moved up to touch two firm large mounds under her top.

“Oh Jesus.”

She choked, pulling the top over her head. Her new porn queen tits thrust out at 45 degree to each other. The things were perfect domes the nipples appearing constantly erect chaffing her on the inside of her nightshirt. They were fat and pink, inch long teats and each had a gold ring through it, like you might find on a bulls nose.

“Oh the fucking...” She stared in disbelief, the German, he was a plastic surgeon.

“Jesus no, this can’t be happening,” she screamed. They’d turned her into a pneumatic whore.

The tits were magnificent; though big they were not of a ridiculous size for her schoolgirl frame. Her slim waist now was topped by an impressive silicone cleavage. The tits felt a little tender but not painful, the woman being kept unconscious while the bandages were on. She cupped the round skin feeling the weight she would now have to get used to

She felt her back starting to ache a little, it would probably take some time.

She put her head in her hands in total sobbing despair and then heard someone approaching. Rachel pulled the nightshirt over her new obscene assets and waited. The cell door opened.

It was Mobana.

“Slave,” he said in a powerful voice.

“Y...yes master?” She replied in fear. One wrong word and she knew he would he put her through another two weeks of training?

“Your fiancé has left the country. He has accepted there is no more he could do.”

Rachel gave a little moan of realization not daring to react anymore.

He continued. “My darling daughter helped him so much, but he just kept coming up against barriers. In the end one of his team was shot near the battle line and he realised it was just too dangerous.”

Rachel new chest rose and fell in hyperventilation. “Oh God that’s it. I am dead!”

“But don’t worry,” He added, Koko consoled him through his grief. I think he just needed to release that pent up frustration when he fuck her that final evening. What do you think of that Rachel?” He asked provocatively.

Rachel paused gripping her hands into fists nails biting into her skin to stop her wailing in anger.

“I think whatever my master tells me.” She answered slowly and nervously.

He looked down at her nightshirt noticing the bulge created by her hidden breasts.

“Magnificent are they not?” He said with a beaming grin. I hope you appreciate the money I’ve spent on you.

Rachel slowly nodded her tearful eyes down.

The general looked at his watch. “I have guests here with me today. Tomorrow you’ll be flown to my private retreat far to the south. It’s almost as remote as this from prying eyes. But for tonight you will entertain our guests in the officer’s quarters.”

He closed the cell door and marched away as Rachel rolled on her side hugging her new enhancements.

That evening a long flowing gold dress was brought in for her. She gulped at the sight of it. She’d barely been in clothes for the last month. It fit her perfectly; long split up the thigh the plunging neckline just containing her new improve mounds. Along with the gown she slipped on the high heeled gold sandals.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-11-2007, 08:04 AM
She knew what would happen. She’d be introduced to some disgusting leering man then she’d have to fuck him or worse. Her mind was in turmoil with the feeling of helplessness. She didn’t want to do it but she couldn’t take another two weeks here.

She left her cell block escorted by two guards. Her heels crunched softly on the dust courtyard as the night air was full of buzzing and clicking insect noise. There was no where to run, it was pointless she was like a lamb to the slaughter she thought to herself. The officer block was a huge keep type structure the helipad on its roof. The sound of laughter and music could be heard as she entered and climbed the spiral staircase.

The general was sat reclined on a sofa sipping a drink. In the room were two other men. They were Arabs dressed in robes their faces dark and tanned their ages mid fifties.

“Ah Mustafa and Ali here she is,” exclaimed the general standing up arms out in greeting to his beautiful blonde slave.

The Arabs raised their eyebrows at the voluptuous woman who entered. Rachel was finding it difficult to get used to heels again especially with her new cantilever cleavage and she struggled to remain upright and still. But her shoes accentuated her long legs firming her ass making her shoulder pull back thrusting out her melons. She held her hands together apologetically her long golden hair down one shoulder, blue eyes looking into soulless dark pupils.

“What a beauty!” Mustafa declared in a loud voice then narrowed his eyes. “She seems familiar?”

“Maybe,” Mobana replied taking a sip of his drink, “She used to be a TV journalist before she crossed me.”

The men burst out laughing the Arabs nodding in understanding.

“Excellent! Excellent!” Ali repeated admiring the general’s style.

“I’m Rachel Goodbody!” She suddenly blurted pink lips quivering, “Please I just want to go home.” Then she gave a hesitant gulp seeing Mobana’s angry eyes.

“Oh shit!” She though to herself.

The General frowned for a moment then growled.

“Even after weeks of training this one’s still feisty.”

“All the better general,” Mustafa added, “why break all her spirit? I find the prospect of humiliating such a resistant slave so much more arousing.”

Ali nodded in agreement.

The general thought for a moment. He had slaves; lots of mindless conforming women. The Arab was right he would enjoy her so much better with a little life in her.

She looked as stunning as at those ambassadors’ parties she had attended. Still a little arrogant upturn in the nose but her trembling lips told him it was all for show. She knew who was in control. Reports from his nurse had told of spanking sessions till she’d feinted, tag team fisting and aggressive three hole raping

“I think we’ll let you keep your name Rachel.” He said after a pause.” So you will remember who you were in years come and reflect on what might have being if you had not decided to cross me.”

He curled his arm around her waist stoking her hair. “Now sit on my friend Mustafa’s lap and let him have a look at you.”

Rachel nodded with total fright of his next reaction and did as she was told. The Arab instantly put a hand along her thigh another inside her loose garment to grope a tits. He groaned in delight feeling the nipples with fat rings through and eagerly twisted them.

“Uggggg oh,” she gasped, her tit ends yelping. She felt his other hand inside her thigh stroking at her naked groin.” Please I don’t want to.” She said knowing it was pointless.

“Open your legs,” the Arab snapped pushing her knees apart with his hands.

Mustafa was pulling the dress open allowing him to see her open pussy. He looked on in fascination as his colleague opened an ornate travel trunk and produced a glass test tube about an inch wide with a ball pump on the end. The general looked into Rachel’s blue eyes.

“Listen carefully Rachel, my friends here are very important people. If by sunrise they have not been fully satisfied I will feel dishonoured and your punishment will be severe and long.”

With this clear message he saluted his visitors and left the room.

Ali closed the door still holding the tube and looked at the seated couple, the blonde wriggling on his friends lap. Mustafa was groping at will, Rachel’s long legs kicking out trying to steady her body. He moved in front of them his hands on her knees pressing them apart.

“Now miss first let’s see how much of a whore you are.” He said as he tested the ball pump on the end of the tube.” We want to see you come my dear.”

Rachel grunted and struggled as her knees were pulled wider apart. She could feel the bulge of the Arab on her seated bottom his fingers still twisting her nipple rings like dials.

“Please sir,” she said in an almost apologetic tone. “Please help me I’m with a news channel they will be very grateful I….”

The Arab sniggered cupping her tits feeling the weight like ripe fruit.

“Rachel Goodbody yes I know who you are. Not so cocky now my dear are you?”

His friend was waving the test tube in front of her face. It was another crazy suction device she was sure of that. She could see the chest it had come from there were many more bizarre things in it. A perverts workshop she imagined, thinking, “oh God what’s he going to do?”

“Oh! Uggggg!” She gave a surprise gasp of sensation.

She gritted her teeth as the Arab pressed onto her slit pushing the open rim down onto her clit. Her eyes widened with a little horror, her clit felt swollen. The Arab sensing her surprise explained.

“A slight alteration here as well I think.”

He laughed pumping the rubber ball with his hand. “The doctor enhanced your clitoris as well as your breasts by the looks of it.”

“Oh God,” groaned Rachel the pull of the suction tube now creating an inch long pink clitty stump inside the glass.

The Arab could see her enlarge bud, like a fat cherry the air been sucked from the tube instantly tugging the fleshy lump up into the airless void. He beckoned his friend to look over the woman’s shoulder down to her groin.

“Look at the size of this bitch’s sex.”

The seated man did just that twisting her nipples as he did. “Maybe she should have a ring through that too?” He said, seeing the bud flesh grow redder as the air was sucked from the tube.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhh!”

She gasped her hands reaching down to the tube just for the man’s much stronger hands to pull them away.

“Behave slave! Now open your legs wider; do it!”

The Arab was pulling her gold dress over her head so once again she was naked heeled legs wide apart her big tits arching upwards as the test tube thrust from her clit like a glass cock.

She began to pant and bite her lip the tube now totally devoid of air her clit like a two inch slug trying to pull itself deeper and deeper with each squeeze of the ball pump.

“Ooooooooooooo!”

“Is that feeling good?” The seated Arab asked, a finger dangerously inside a nipple ring like he was about to pull the pin on a grenade. “Is it arousing; you dirty little American bitch?”

Rachel gave a yelp thinking he might tear her nipple. ”Yes, yes master uggggggg!” Then she gave a long sensuous groan as her clit grew hotter and hotter.

“Ooohhhhhhhhhh!”

She felt him open his robe his long hard cock pressing snugly along her ass crack. He gently lifted her until it sprang upright between her thighs the sucking tube bouncing against its upright flesh.

“Feed me into your pussy,” he demanded. “Do it!”

Rachel’s hands went between her legs gripping the shaft and she raised her ass pointing his sweaty cock head against her lips under the clit tube. She was about to say it wouldn’t go when she felt her hole open, the long Arab member sliding up her deep tunnel the clit tube still firmly in place

“Uggggggg oh uh, uhhhhhhhhh!” She groaned with pleasure his cock inside her pussy, her clit under intense suction pressure.

The Arab s eyes widened feeling her chute instantly become lubricated; his cock a happy wet invader

“Oh Miss you are sooo welcoming.”

Rachel was unable to respond to his teasing as she gave a series of sensation filled grunts and groans.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-11-2007, 08:05 AM
He steadied her wriggling waist by gripping a hard tit. Rachel to everyone’s surprise including herself was already about to come. He took the pump from his friend, now he would bring her to climax on his upright cock the white babe gasping in embarrassment at her reaction.

“Ugh, no, nnn, nno, ugh, ugh oh god stop uhhhh uhhhhhhhhh eieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

Mustafa felt her pussy grip and massage his buried cock the juices slurping as he slowly pumped into her frenzied hole

“Awwwwww ugggggg!” She was climaxing intensely her fingers gripping the arms of the chair then gripping the clit tube as the sensation became too much.

“Uuuuuu no get it off uggggggggggg!”

The Arab was tugging at the tube trying to pull it off without releasing the vacuum causing her clit to stretch and bend. Both men gripped and pulled at the sucking tube.

“Eieeeeeeeeeeee… Pop!”

It came loose; Rachel screaming in relief and ecstasy. She gave another animal scream her back arching as she final began to come down from climax.

He lifted her off his cock the sweaty woman gripping him for dear life her body still tender and fragile. Both men were now stripping naked their fat bellies overhanging two rampant hard cocks; Mustafa’s glistening with the woman’s come. She was position on all fours Mustafa taking her head and sliding his dirty cock into her throat.

“All the way in slut.” He ordered, Rachel’s gulping but not gagging as inch after inch of come’d on cock slid down to touch her tonsils.

Ali wasted no time in mounted her from the rear pushing into her soppy hole his hands reaching around to grip her tits.

“I’m going to ride you like a thoroughbred.”

He began to fuck; long hard strokes into her twat at the same time Mustafa pulling her head down onto his cock so her lips pressed onto his hairy pelvic base.

Both large dark skinned men reminded her of bears, hairy and wild their fat frames looking out of proportion to her teen like figure. She was a stunning lithe beauty with tits to die for her eyes blue and innocent yet even pumping her at both ends she soon began to bore the men.

“We hear you can take a man’s hand?” Mustafa said gritting his teeth as the woman slurped on his rod. She could only cough and lower her eyes as she blew him.

Ali withdrew his cock pushing his fingers into her pussy hole.

“Yes easily!” He shouted excited by the sensation of her pussy lips slowly swallowing his wrist.

He pushed more twisting his hand. She was taking it!

“The prophets be praised I have never seen such a deep well of delight.”

His hand was buried to the wrist; Rachel’s ass beaded with sweat her head not flinching from the oral servicing she was giving. Both men growled with lust the humiliation of being able to touch her from within delighting them.

Mustafa felt his balls tightening his arousal heightened knowing she hand his friends hand inside her small curvaceous hips.

“Uggggggg! I am near release,” he groaned.

Ali was slowly pumping her yielding hole; the juice around his wrist.

“This white witch could take a cock the size of an Arabian.” He declared.

Mustafa imagined the enormous cock of one of his many white stallion horses. The image of this young American strapped and mounted by one was too much for his control.

“Uuuuuuuuukkkkkkk!”

He unloaded a torrent of come down her throat Rachel gulping it before it could froth up into her nostrils.

“Gluggggggg!”

He pulled his cock from her mouth a trail of white hanging from her lips to his sore eye hole, but there was not let up for the woman. Ali continued to fist, harder and harder pulling her away from his friend so Mustafa could reach for the travel chest.

Rachel began to grunt and shake the fisting intense unaware that the other man had now brought out another device.

“Use this,” he panted. And Ali withdrew his hand to hold the pistol grip of a power tool. Where the chuck was they had attached a 6 inch long but 2 and half inch wide dildo. It was orange with knobbles along its length like a fat corn cob.

Rachel looked back over her shoulder.

“Oh God, no don’t pleaseeeuggggggggg!”

Ali thrust the fat can like cock into her hole the ribs pressing hard against her pussy walls. It felt like a hand at its widest but all the way from its tip to exit.

She was panting looking over her shoulder eyes pleading, her tits glistening in sweat.

“Oh God, oh God oh, ohhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Whirrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

He pulled the trigger the drill beginning to spin the can cock at about 5 revolutions a second.

“Uggggggggggg!” She screamed at the sensation the men drilling her pussy with a hand size ribbed cock.

Mustafa pressed a hand onto her back to hold her in place and using his other hand thrust two fingers into her ass to feel the vibrations running through her body.

“Ohhhhh ugh, ugh please ugggggggggg!” She wailed her teeth chattering her vision blurring as her body vibrated.

Ali was a eager workman twisting and pumping the pistol drill her hole; rim frothing with juice whipped into a lather. Mustafa took over and between them they rolled her onto her back. She lay tits pointing to the ceiling her legs bent her mound raised the drill whirring in her bloated pussy juices spitting in all directions.

Whizzzzrrrrrrrrr!

Ali straddled her chest his cock waving over her tits. She arched her back in uncomfortable convulsion her tits thrusting up and he cupped them together forming a cleavage like a mountain valley. He rammed his cock between her domes pumping hard and fast his thumbs teasing her sore ringed nipples. His cock head was popping out near her neck like a demented vole the eye weeping any second he’d…

”Uuuuuuuuuuukkkkkkkkkkkk!!”

The wads of come pumped onto her neck and chin the man releasing a bountiful load Rachel almost unaware her head flailing, hair whipping teeth gnashing as Mustafa drilled her hole for all it was worth.

“Jezzzzzzzzzzzeieeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!” She screamed nails biting the expensive carpet.

He withdrew the spinning cock her pussy left open and exhausted. She felt the stink of come on her face and chest her long fingers touching the spider web of white filth, big globs dripping from her finger tips.

“Urggggg!”

The men were taking a drink one lifting her head to allow her lips to sip a glass of sweet tea. She drank slowly her long lashed eyes looking for any type of kind gesture to make her feel more human. She need not have bothered. Both men made ready for bed the evening growing late. Once they were ready they led her to the bedchamber a draped large bed in the middle of an elegant room.

She took off her shoes bending down stretching her long calves. The men admired her frame lustfully. Their will was strong bit their aging flesh weak; neither looking like he would become erect again.

They escorted her onto the soft bed telling her to lie down. She complied feeling the luxurious sheets under her. She looked forward to a soulful sleep. Then she moaned in resignation. Both men were putting on harnesses around their groins.

Each harness had a long, about 9 inch long black rubber cock. Her eyes widened as she saw Mustafa press a concealed pad and the cock begin to gyrate slowly.

Pleased it was working he turned it off.

Rachel tried to sit up but Ali was already behind her laid on the bed. He pressed her shoulder down making her head sit back on the pillow, Mustafa turning off the light climbing into the bed to face her.

That night she found it difficult to sleep. The men had sandwiched her as she lay Ali sliding his long vibrator up her anus, Mustafa doing the same to her pussy. Once both black banana type vibrators were in her they then lashed their harnesses together around her hips. She was unable to retract either cock the men’s groins pulled snug with her ass and pelvis.

The men had switched on the cocks and Rachel had felt the twisting burrowing ends deep against her cervix and intestine. The men settled down to sleep embracing her, hands caressing her hips and tits till eventually they were snoring.

“If you wriggle and make so much fuss that you wake us,” Ali had warned, “you will spend the night hung by your ankles from the ceiling crossbeam.”

The small blonde reporter lay there still abused even while they slept; her occasional aroused moans and climatic bucking stirring them momentarily from their slumber. Deep into the night the batteries strength began to weaken and Rachel’s s numb body allowed her to drift into a vibrating nightmarish sleep.

As her eyelids closed she knew tonight was the start of the rest of her life.

The End !!! :D

mobile1
05-11-2007, 12:51 PM
Bathroom Memories

Part 1

I remember when I was growing up sharing everything with my best friend. She lived right next door and we were the same age. Our parents both stuttered and avoided the subject of sex, when we asked. So we investigated the phenomena ourselves. We were both very intelligent; therefore, we started our research at a local library. We found out about pregnancy and the different views of sex. Never seeing any sexual organs, we decided to look at our own.

Our parents decided to go to dinner together, leaving us home with enough money for a pizza. We were not nearly as interested with the pizza, as we were with the amount of time we would be left alone. It may turn out to be an all night affair, our mother's informed us, so don't worry and don't wait up. We giggled like two school girls. This would give us plenty of time to explore the world of sex. We had preparing for just an occasion. We went to the bathroom hand in hand. We were going to start the show and tell. Individually we had previously looked at and explored our own bodies. Now it was time to do so together. We had picked up a book discussing the joys of sex. We had also found several interesting "tools" in both of our parent's bedrooms. We brought all these things to the bathroom with us.

After drawing strings, I was first. I pulled up my t-shirt exposing my flat chest. I had small nipples at that time and little else. My breasts had not yet started to bud and I wore no bra. She stared in awe. My breasts were so much different than hers. She had already been wearing a bra for several years now.

She lifted her shirt exposing a white bra. She removed her bra and her breasts hung like two large melons. Her nipples where large and dark red, where mine were small and shell pink. We both removed our shirts and stared. I reached out and tentatively touched her breasts. They were soft and squashy. Touching them was nice, though. I spread my hands over her breasts cupping them in my palms. She sighed with pleasure. Both of us felt like we had to pee. As we started pulling down our pants, we just couldn't hold it any longer. A small yellow stream started to flow down our legs. We both looked down, watching the trail wet our pants leg. Instead of being embarrassed we felt wonderful. We finished removing our pants and slipped out of our panties. We looked down at each other's crotch. She placed her fingers over mine as I placed my fingers over hers. We counted to 10 and then slipped our fingers between each other's legs. We held our fingers still, just feeling the hot wetness. We never thought we were doing anything wrong. It just felt natural to us. That evening was one to remember, as we fondled and explored each other's body. We cleaned up our mess and returned the "tools" back where we found them. We sat together on the sofa, eating pizza and reading the sex book.

mobile1
05-11-2007, 12:52 PM
Bathroom Memories


Part 2


That was several years ago. Today we are living with each other and our friendship has never died. We both have played with men and their penis'. We have sucked and fucked like rabbits and we still prefer each other. We recently went to a local restaurant for dinner, and went to the bathroom together. We saw two other best friends showing and telling in the ladies bathroom.

It brought back so many warm memories. We smiled fondly at each other. Memories of our first sexual moments together in the bathroom filling our minds. We thought about the initial fascination with our bodies that has grown over the years. I held her hand and pulled her into a stall. I moved my hands up her skirt and between her legs. Her panties were moist with anticipation. I pulled them down and allowed her hot pee run over my hands.

I smelled her stench and I was so turned on. I moved her hands down my pants and into my panties. Her hands found my hot pussy as I peed into her hands. We looked down at the mess we had just made, and didn't care. We were so aroused. She unbuttoned her blouse, removing her large firm tits from her bra. I pulled up my shirt, exposing my still flat chest. We held each other tight, rubbing our chests together. Her nipples grew tight with mine.

We touched and explored each other's bodies in the confines of the stall. I pulled down my pants and shrugged out of my panties. My pussy throbbed with the anticipation of her touch. Although she had touched me many times before, each time was like the first. She excited me unlike any others. She ran her fingers between my legs, playing with my hot wet pussy. I reciprocated, running my fingers over her pussy. Our mouths found each other's as we shared a hot wet kiss. I was getting excited yet again, and another stream of hot pee ran between her fingers. She inserted her wet fingers up into my hot cunt and I squeezed her closer to me. I wanted to touch her and feel her heat as I felt my own.